Skip to main content

Full text of "Pindar : The Nemean and Isthmian odes with notes"

See other formats 




2 €2Z9O98TO TIT £ 





a 


Zondon: C. J. CLAY anp SONS, 
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, 
AVE MARIA LANE. 

Glasgow: 263, ARGYLE STREET. 





Leipsig: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 
New Work: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY. 
Bombay: E. SEYMOUR HALE. 





aN) Aye 





THE NEMEAN AND ISTHMIAN ODES, 


WITH NOTES EXPLANATORY AND CRITICAL, 


INTRODUCTIONS, AND INTRODUCTORY ESSAYS, 


BY 


C. A. M. FENNELL, Lirt.D., 


MEMBER OF THE AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY, 2 
EDITOR OF THE STANFORD DICTIONARY OF ANGLICISED WORDS 
AND PHRASES, W&C., 
AUTHOR OF ‘INDOGERMANIC SONANTS AND CONSONANTS.’ 


y) 
NEW EDITION. // 


CAMBRIDGE: 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
1899 


[All Rights reserved.] 








DESCRIPTION OF 
ILLUSTRATIVE COINS (SILVER). 


From the British Museum Educational Series (Catalogue). 


1. III. B. 28. Of Thebes. Obv. Boeotian shield. Rev. OE 
(=CeByov). Infant Hérakles strangling serpents. Fourth cen- 
tury B.c. Wt. 187 grs. Cf. N. 1. 39—47. 


2, II. C. 16. Of Akragas. Obv. Two eagles with hare. In 
field horned head of a young river-god. [Rev. AKPATANTINON.] 
End of fifth century B.c. Wt. 2678 grs. Cf. N. 3. 80, 81. 


3. IL. B. 24. Of Aegina (Xedwvn). Obv. Al. Land tortoise 
(symbol of Astarté, Phoenician goddess of commerce). ev. Incuse 
square divided into five compartments, with N, |, and dolphin in 
the three whole squares. Earlier than B.c. 459. Wt. 189 grs. 
Cf. N. 6. 66. 


4, I. ©. 25. Of Katana. [0v. Man-headed bull (river-god) ; 
above, water-fowl; beneath, river-fish.] Rev. KATANAION 
(LOVUKATANA). Winged Niké with wreath in right hand 
moving quickly to the left. Before 480 B.c. Wt. 266°8 grs. 


5. II. 0.28. [Obv. MEZZANION. Hare; beneath it dolphin.] 
Rev.’ Amjyn ; winged Niké about to crown charioteer. In exergue 
two dolphins. Fifth century B.c. Type adopted by Anaxilaos. 
Wt. 266°9 ers. Cf. O. 5. 3. 





Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2008 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 





INTRODUCTION. 


THE PENTATHLON. 


My explanation of N. 7. 72, 73 differs materially from 
that of Prof. Gardner and Dr Pinder (Der Fiinfkampf der 
Hellenen, Berlin, 1867), and my view of the nature of the 
pentathlon is to a great extent new. 

I had anticipated Prof. Gardner’s view of the ephedros in 
my note on O. 8. 68. I also agree with Prof. Gardner and 
Dr Pinder that victory in only three contests was necessary 
to win the prize (in spite of Aristides, Panathen. p. 341). 

But I hold that the competitors all contended at once 


in leaping, running, and discus-hurling, and also in spear- 


throwing, save that all competitors who were beaten by one 
competitor (or more) in the first three contests may have at 
once retired as beaten, in some cases at any rate. Similarly 
all wrestled, or at least those who had not been beaten by any 
one competitor in three out of the first four contests. 

The qualification for ultimate victory was TO DEFEAT EACH 
AND ALL OTHER COMPETITORS IN SOME (NOT NECESSARILY THE 
SAME) THREE CONTESTS OUT OF THE FIVE. Thus I do not, like 
Dr Pinder, force the meaning of wxdv, but only distribute its 
application, 

It follows from my hypothesis that the first in wrestling, 
if there was any, would generally win. But cases of equality 
as to the mere order of placing according to the rough and 
ready method propounded might arise ; for instance, if A beat 
all in two contests and B and C each beat all in one contest 
out of the first four, then if B or C win the wrestling we 
have two winners in two contests apiece. In such cases it is 
reasonable to suppose that the judges would decide which of 
the competitors had shown himself the best all-round man. 


PA 
4274 
NS 

1 $99 


Vill INTRODUCTION. 


But still a winner could not, as Prof. Gardner urges, in 
objection to Dr Pinder’s scheme, “be very inferior in the 
first three contests.” 

It must be assumed that a minimum of proficiency was 
required in all the contests. If a competitor were absolutely 
first in the first three contests or in three out of the first four 
contests he would only have to satisfy the judges as to his 
proficiency in the last two contests or in wrestling alone, 
while the other candidates would still compete, at any rate 
those who had a chance, in case the winner of three contests 
were after all disqualified. 

Dr Pinder narrows the circle of competitors after the 
second contest, not after the first (Piinfkampf, pp. 77, 79) to 
four, three, two successively in the last three contests. 

This view seems at once untenable, because 

A who was successively 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 might win from B 
who was 1, 1, 1, 1, 2, a case which is at variance with common 
sense and (as Prof. Gardner shows) with all the slight tes- 
timony given by antiques and by writers. 

In Flavius Philostratos’ Argonautic pentathlon (de Gym. 
§ 3) my hypothesis, according to Prof. Gardner’s view of the 
heroes’ merit, gives the subjoined simple scheme. 






































GApa akwy dicxos | dpdmos | Tann 
| | 
Lynkeus 4 or 5 1 | 2 tae 4 
| Telamén 5 or 4 civp 91! fuego 5 rer 
aint rage Per ys a aaa 1 por sary 
aie 2) dori | dae | nectar 
Péleus y isay © eas a | 8 | tein | 











If the larger of the alternative numbers be chosen or 
excluded, all five competitors remain in for the wrestling. 


THE PENTATHLON. ix 


I need not make any assumption as to the numbers in 
the case of Tisamenos. Pausanias says of him, 3. 11. 6, otrw 
mevtabXov ‘Odvpriacw ackyoas arnbev nrrybets, Kai Tor Ta dv0 
Ye jv mpatos: Kat yap Spopw te exparer mydypate ‘Tepuivupov 
“Avépiov, katatahaiGeis b€ iw adrod Kal apaptuv Tis viKns, K.T.A. 
Hér. 9. 33 tells us that Ticdpevos rapa ev radacpa edpape 
vicav “Odvpridda ‘lep. 76 A. EXOD és Epw. If these were the 
only competitors, and Hierénymos was first in spear-throwing 
and discus-hurling, Pausanias seems to say too much and too 
little. Bacchylides, 9. 32 to 36, says that Automedes won 
with discus and spear and in the wrestling, and in 1. 7, 8 
Melas is distinguished for running and wrestling. 

Theoretically any number of competitors might stay in for 
the wrestling, as for example if the order of n—1 com- 
petitors A, A, &c. (n being greater than 2) in the first four 
contests were A,, 1,1, 2-1, n-1; A,, 2, 2,n-2,n-2; .1.; 
apie ae ae =, VY hs 

But practically there would almost always be some com- 
petitors already beaten after the 3rd and 4th contests; and 
often, no doubt, the ultimate victor would be absolutely first 
in three out of the first four contests. 

My hypothesis avoids the following difficulties : 

Firstly. If two competitors were each first twice, or if 
3, 4, or 5 competitors were each first once, we have on these 
assumptions no means of determining the final decision. 

Secondly? Prof. Gardner's difficulty (p. 221) “that at first 
sight ” Xenophon’s language, Hellenica, 7. 4, “would seem to 
imply that the running contests of the pentathlon took place 
all at once.” 

Thirdly. The apparently necessary assumption that seven 
competitors is an extreme case, and that one can only fit in 
the three heats required in this case ‘provided, of course, 
that they went on at the same time as other contests.” There 
happens to be a little indirect evidence on this point. O. 8. 
38 tells us that from eleven to sixteen boys competed in 


x INTRODUCTION. 


wrestling at once. Of course when the term éfedpos was used 
metaphorically the case which naturally presented itself was 
the édedpos at the most critical stage of a contest, namely 
when only three were left in, and proves nothing as to the 
original number of competitors. We must not forget that 
the pentathlon “was in high favour among the Greeks” 
(p. 210), so that a theory as to the nature of the pentathlon 
ought to admit of as many competing in the boys’ pentathlon 
(N. 7) as are implicitly recorded to have competed at once in 
the boys’ wrestling. Prof. Gardner’s heats would have taken 
as long in the case of five competitors as in his ‘extreme 
case” of seven. Then as to the pentathlon going on during 
other contests Pausanias tells us, 6. 24. 1, that the pentathlon 
took place towards the middle of the day after the running, 
and before wrestling and the pankration. This passage then 
supports the “at first sight” interpretation of Xenophon, 
Hellenica, 7. 4, as also does N. 7. 72—74, to which I shall 
return. The most conclusive’ passage on this point is Pau- 
sanias 5. 9. 3, which tells us that, in the 77th Olympiad the 
horse-racing and pentathlon were deferred to a second day, 
because they, especially the pentathlon, extended the pan- 
kration to night. This passage, together with 2. 6. 24. 1, 
proves that the pentathlon did not go on simultaneously with 
other contests. These citations offer an argument against the 
system of heats for the pentathlon, as they tend to show that 
contests which took place in the same place came together. 
First the scene was in the dromos, then in the hippodromos, 
then the pentathlon in leaping- and hurling-ground, dromos, 
and wrestling-place, whence there was no further move till 
night. 

Fourthly comes the difficulty presented by the great ad- 
vantage which an ephedros would have over competitors who 
had wrestled, Prof. Gardner justly says (p. 214) “ We cannot 


1 Pointed out by Mr Ridgeway. 


THE PENTATHLON. x1 


help wondering what sort of a throw with a spear an athlete 
could make after a bout or two of wrestling.” 

This remark suggests a fifth difficulty, namely, that when 
one or more couples in the first heat had wrestled, the per- 
formance in the subsequent heats would have been miserable. 

Sixthly, it seems strange that a popular contest should be 
carried on during other contests, and that its interest should 
be divided. 

Seventhly, time being an important consideration, a system 
of heats presupposes expenditure of time, while the pentathloi 
pass more than once from leaping-place to dpdpuos, and thence 
to wrestling-ground. 

My supposition that it was not necessary for the victor to 
be absolutely first except in wrestling is not only supported by 
the above-mentioned case of Péleus, which was most probably 
in accordance with the usage of the historic pentathlon, 
but also by Xenophon, Hellenica, 4. 7. 5, dre S& vewori rod 
"AynoiAdov éotpatevpévov eis 70 “Apyos, tuvOavopevos 6 ’Ayyai- 
Todis TOV OTpaTwToVv MEXPL MEV TOL TpOs TO TEixos Hyayev 6 
"Aynotaos méxpe b& rot THY xwpav edjwoev, GoTep TEevTAOXos 
TavTy éri TO Tréov brepBahXrew ezeparo, and still more strongly 
by Plato, p. 138 p, Hrastae, Uorepov obv kai rept radra Aeywper, 
epyy, wevTabAov abrov deiv elvar Kai Vraxpov, Ta devrepeta ExovTa 
TavTwv Tov pirdcogor, x.7.’. Even in Plutarch, Symp. Probl. 9. 
2, where alpha tats tpciv Gorep of révrabAor Tepleote Kal WiKG, 
definite classes of letters are vanquished at each contest’, so 
that this passage can scarcely be quoted to support heats on 
Prof. Gardner’s plan, Prof. Gardner cites the Scholiast ad 
Aristidem, ox 67e mwavrws of révtabAow wavta viKdow, apKee 
yap avrots y trav € mpds viknv (Ed. Frommel, p. 112). But 
Aristides, Panathenaicus, p. 341, says éuoi pév obd% wévtabAor 
doKovowy ol ravTa vuKGVTES TOTOUTOV TOIs TaCL KparTEi’. 

Plutarch and Aristides allude either to the most famous 


1 In using this passage to support his own theory Dr Pinder seems 
to press the simile too much. 


xl INTRODUCTION. 


pentathloi of old, who would naturally occur first to the 
minds of late writers, if they thought of old times at all, or 
perhaps to the exhibitions of professional athletes of their own 
times; while Plato refers to ordinary cases in the fifth and 
fourth centuries B.c. The authority of the Scholiast ad Aris- 
tidem is perhaps somewhat lowered by the fact that he does 
not repudiate the idea that the pankration might have taken 
the place generally assigned to the leaping (see, however, Plin. 
NV. H. 34, c. 19). But it is not my desire to damage his 
authority, for the three passages on the tpuaypos do not “ prove 
beyond all cavil that for victory in the pentathlon it was 
necessary to win three events” (p. 217), but simply that the 
winning of three events was a familiar case. 

The appointment of only three Hellanodikae for the pent- 
athlon is to my mind almost an argument against pairs being 
set to work simultaneously ; for one official is required at the 
starting line to see that the leap or throw is fair, and another 
to determine the lengths, unless the one walks backwards and 
forwards, so wasting a great deal of time. 

Then again an extra judge might well be wanted to see 
that in the first two contests, or one of them, competitors did 
not purposely take it easy, which would give them a consider- 
able unfair advantage in the last three or four contests. 

The placing of several competitors in three or four con- 
tests, which I have assumed, takes more judging than merely 
placing the first two. But after all the appointment of three 
Hellanodikae is fully accounted for by the pentathlon taking 
a much longer time than the other contests. 

Even if my interpretation of N. 7. 72—74 were wrong, 
and the poet were alluding to a false throw often preventing a 
man wrestling, it is mere assumption to talk of disqualification 
and stoppage of the pentathlon. For the competitor who won 
the discus-hurling would often if he had lost the spear-throwing 
be debarred from wrestling by his principal rival beating him 
(or being first) in leaping, spear-throwing, and running. Now 


THE PENTATHLON. xii 


Prof. Gardner, though he speaks of “five very various contests” 
(p. 217), calls discus-hurling and spear-throwing “two very 
kindred contests” (p. 217), suggesting that “perhaps there was 
no absolutely fixed order” for these two. But Flavius Philo- 
stratus tells us that the discus-hurling was Bapis and spear- 
throwing xotdos. It seems to me that a frequent distribution 
would be that suggested by the actual case of Tisamenos and 
Hierénymos—Tisamenos superior in leaping and running, and 
Hierénymos in discus-hurling, so that the spear-throwing was 
a crucial point in this contest. Had Tisamenos won it, the 
words é&éreuWev takacpatwv would at any rate have applied 
to Hierénymos. I take it that the representatives of covdorys 
and Bapos were not seldom more evenly matched in this con- 
test than in the four others. Hence perhaps its prominence 
on vases and Pindar’s allusions N. 7. 72—74. 
Prof. Waldstein writes : 


...... Especially after the Persian war, when the public Palaestrae 
became fully organised, they were more consciously meant to provide 
for the physical education of Greek youths, the ultimate aim of 
which education, as is well known, was to produce good citizens who 
could guard the integrity of the state as strong and agile soldiers. 
No doubt in the subsequent stages we find that this ultimate aim 
is lost sight of, and that what was to be a means to a higher end 
becomes the end in itself, thus leading to an overstraining of the 
importance of the athletic games and to professional athletes. 
Within this palaestric organisation we can distinguish various sub- 
divisions cerresponding to the various requirements of a good 
physical education. When once the games had become systematised, 
the first broad distinction is between the heavy and light games; 
the Bapis and xovdos to which you draw attention, those that tended 
to develop more the strength, and those that developed more the 
agility. Boxing and the Pankration, for instance, are heavy games ; 
while running, jumping, and throwing the spear, are light. Every 
quality that tended to make a perfect soldier had its own game. 
A good runner, a good jumper, an agile wrestler, a boxer with 
powerful arms for thrusting and skill in parrying, all tended to 
make a good soldier. 


XIV INTRODUCTION. 


The more the games were thus specialised and corresponded to 
separate requirements in man, the more did need become felt to 
have a game which encouraged the all-round man. Such a game 
is most specifically Greek. Now the aim and essence of the Pent- 
athlon was thus to supplement the other, specialised, games, and 
to encourage and produce all-round strength and agility. The more 
We recognise this fundamental truth concerning the Pentathlon, the 
more shall we have to bear in mind that the aim and intention 
would always be to make the victory depend as far as possible 
upon the best man in all the five constituent contests or at least 
in as many as possible. 

The fact that Pentathlon prize-vases very often have only re- 
presentations of three of the games, can be no guide as to the nature 
of the game itself, for the class of figures represented in these paint- 
ings is only influenced by artistic requirements, i.e. by the fact that 
certain games can more readily be represented in single figures than 
others. It is an easy thing for a vase-painter or sculptor to re- 
present a youth as a jumper, a discus-thrower or a spear-thrower, 
for he need merely place in his hand halteres, a diskos, or a spear. 
It is more difficult to represent among several others a wrestler or 
a runner. This can only be done with clearness by representing 
a pair of youths wrestling, or a number running, which is often re- 
presented on Panathenaic vases destined to be prizes for one of these 
single games, but these are not subjects that can be easily composed 
into a number of figures placed together on a limited space, and each 
expressing part of the game illustrated by the whole group. Thus 
it is that of the five games of the Pentathlon, three especially serve 
as pictorial types, ze. dkev, dda, Sioxos. But often vases evidently 
pentathlic have merely one scene. I have met with Pentathlon 
vases with merely two games of the five, diskos and spear, or spear 
and halteres. In some cases even the connexion between the mytho- 
logical scenes on the one side and the scenes from real life on the 
other, to which I alluded above, has served the vase-painter in giving 
a full illustration of the Pentathlon, the mythological scenes illus- 
trating those games which the athletic scenes do not represent. So 
a kylix in Paris is evidently pentathlic from the mythological scenes 
of struggle represented on the border of the outside, while in the 
medallion on the inside there is but one of the contests figured, 
namely a youth with halteres. 


THE METRICAL STRUCTURE OF 
PINDAR’S STANZAS. 


THERE is far more symmetry in the internal structure of 

VY the Nemean and Isthmian strophes and epodes than is to 

be found in the Olympian and Pythian odes. The difference 

is remotely analogous to a verse of Tate and Brady’s version 

of the Psalms and the corresponding portion of the Prayer- 
book version set as an anthem. 

As a general rule the Greek lyric stanza (strophe or 

epode) is composed of one or two periods. In the case of 

unsymmetrical stanzas 





i.e. of stanzas which only offer a show 
of symmetry when they are arbitrarily divided into several 
small sections—it is not often possible to find indications 
of organic division or to determine whether the stanza be 
mono-periodic or not. But that the constituent periods seldom 
exceed two in number is a fair inference from the frequency 
of symmetrical stanzas made up of two symmetrical periods or 
constituting one symmetrical period. 

This natural kind of symmetry, illustrated by many of the 
odes in this volume, is also to be discovered in many of the 
stanzas of Bacchylides and the Tragedians. For instance, 
Eur. Ovest. 982—1004 is one symmetrical period, which 
however J. H. H. Schmidt chops up into three kommata 
containing s&ven periods. The conclusions here propounded 
have been confirmed by a careful examination of all extant 
Greek lyrics. 


RECURRENT WORDS. 


In the first 200 lines of the First Book of the Iliad there 
are many tautometric recurrences of words and phrases and 
kindred forms as well as of proper names, while whole lines 
are repeated, e.g. 65, 93; 68, 101. 





XVi INTRODUCTION. 


For instance, Aao- ends vv. 10, 16; By begins wv. 34, 44; 
v. 17 ends with évxvyjuides "Axatot, and v. 22 with érevpynpnoav 
*Axawol; amowa ends vv, 13, 23, 95,111; -xdearo v, 64 and 
xvoera v. 80 are in the fourth foot, dudpidr- vv. 74, 86 in the 
third and fourth feet, Oeompom- vv. 85, 87, 109 in the same 
part of the verse, Ouyo- vv. 136, 173 in the third foot; yépas 
vv. 120, 133, 138, 163, 185 in the fourth foot ; eraporow ends 
vv. 179, 183, adAo- vv. 174, 186. The phrase zpddpwv éxeow 
occurs in the same parts of vv. 77 and 150, do Aorxov apdvar 
ends v. 67, Aovydv arwce v. 97. To weiHovra ’Axat- v. 79 cor- 
responds in position weé6ntrat “Axat- v. 150; to dpeves v. 103, 
pect v. 107, dpevas v. 115; to partis aptpov v. 92, pavteverGar 
v. 106. Verse 94 echoes v.11. There are several other re- 
currences. 

There are also many such recurrences in the Hesiodic 
poems, in the Homeric Hymns, and in the longer fragments of 
Tyrtaeos and Solon. In Simonides, Mrag. 5 [12], there are 
tautometric recurrences, yevéoOar vv. 15, 1, Geot vv. 21, 14. 
In Bakchylides there are several responsions like those found 
in Pindar. In the VIth ode there is a suggestion of a refrain. 
Kéov | aeocav ror ’Odvpria | rvé Te Kai oradiov Kpatetoay, vv. 
5—7 is answered by yepaipe tpoddpors aot- | dais dtu oradiov 
kpatnaas | Kéov edxAéigas vv. 14—16; while in Ode XVIII. 
the second and third strophes end with reAetrar vv. 30, 45. In 
Aeschylos a verse or some verses at the end of a strophe are 
sometimes repeated in the antistrophe. 

It is consequently obvious that a student of Greek epic 
and elegiac verse and of lyrics which were constructed with 
refrains might unconsciously or half-consciously absorb a habit 
of responsions such as are found in Pindar and Bakchylides. 
The recurrent words and sounds might be felt as an element 
of the poetic structure, as of course a refrain is. 

These observations and considerations give strong support 


to my contention that Pindaric recurrences are often devoid of ~ 


significance, especially when only one word is repeated. 


A 


NEMEA L 


ON THE VICTORY OF CHROMIOS, OF SYRACUSE 
(PROCLAIMED AS OF AETNA), WITH THE 
FOUR-HORSE CHARIOT. 


INTRODUCTION. 


CHRomios, son of Agésidamos, was probably a member of the 
Hyllean tribe of Dorians, one of the Héracleids who went from 
Rhodes to Gela (see P. 1. 62). He was made by Hieron governor, 
enitpomos (according to Schol. on N. 9), of Aetna, founded B.c. 476, 
of which Deinomenes was titular sovereign (P. 1. 58—60). Gelon 
had given Chromios one of his own and Hieron’s sisters in marriage, 
and had made him, with the other brother-in-law, Aristonods, a 
guardian of his son. It appears however that Polyzélos, brother of 
Gelon and Hieron, married Gelon’s widow, Damareta (Démareté), 
thus getting contfol over Gelon’s son and heir, so that in supporting 
Hieron, Chromios was not necessarily betraying his trust. He may 
well have despaired of his ward being able to cope with his paternal 
uncles, the youngest of whom, Thrasybulos, was directly responsible 
for his ruin. It is at any rate clear that Chromios was Hieron’s 
chief supporter. He is said to have been his charioteer. The 
reason for regarding him as a Geléan immigrant to Syracuse is 
because Pindar tells us (N. 9. 40) that in his prime he fought with 
distinction in the battle on the Heléros, in which Hippokrates, 
Tyrant of Gela, defeated the Syracusans. As this battle is men- 
tioned in the ode (N. 9) sung at Aetna, it is probable that the 
Syracusans of rank who moved thither were new citizens of Syracuse 


F. Il. | 


2 PINDARI CARMINA. 


introduced with Gelon. In the new city they were out of danger of 
surprise by the republican faction, and were reinforced by numbers 
of Megarians and Peloponnesians which could scarcely have been 
introduced into the old city, while they were near enough to give 
effective aid to their friends in Syracuse. As Akragas and Himera 
had recovered their freedom just before the date of this ode, Pindar 
may have had in view, when mentioning foresight (v. 28), this pro- 
vision for Deinomenes and precaution against the impending revo- 
lution. Chromios took active part in Hieron’s martial enterprises, 
and as ambassador to Anaxilas of Rhégion, between B.c. 478 and 
476 (see P. 2 Introd.), prevented the subjugation of the Lokri 
Epizephyrii. He won this Nemean victory, Ol. 76. 4, B.c. 478, in 
the summer. This ode was recited before the banquet given in 
celebration of the victory at Chromios’ house in Ortygia. The 
chorus performed it at the mpd6vpor, zc. before the principal door of 
the palace. Cf. Bacchyl. 6. 14 mpodopors dowais. Mezger well com- 
pares Chromios with Théron, and says that his praises came straight 
from the poet’s inmost heart. It is therefore not surprising that 
the scene of the myth should lie in Thebes. 

The warm glow shed by the festive enjoyment of honorable 
repose and the splendor of wealth, lavish hospitality, and victory 
in war and sacred games are enhanced by a vivid presentment of 
the frequent conflict in which the noble, whether men of action, 
counsel, or minstrelsy, must engage, and in which they must exhibit 
uprightness and straightforwardness. Pindar agrees with Bacchyli- 
des (1. 43) that aperd is éripoyOos. 


Note the recurrence of peya-, alvov deddoTbdwy péyav immwy v. 6, 
peyddwy aéO\wv v. 11, Kopupais dperav meyddas (kopupats v. 15) v. 34, 
Kapdtwv peyddwy v. 70. This tautometric recurrence (vv. 70, 34) may 
perhaps imply that Pindav’s celebration of Hérakles—and by consequence 
his ode in honor of Chromios—is kaudrwy peyddwy mwowd. 

The idea of upright straightforward conduct is led up to by dp@dcew 
v. 15, and enforced by katpiv od} Weider Barwy v. 18, &v ebOelas ddots 
oretxovra v. 25 (contrasted with ody mraylw Kbpw orelxovra vv. 64, 65), 
6 5’ 6pOdv pay dyrewev Kapa v. 43, dpOduavtw v. 61. The thread of conflict 
appears vv. 16, 17, 24, 25, 33 (aodurévwr), 36, 43 ff., 62—68, 70. If the 
exact metrical correspondence of dytia- (v. 68) with dvrlov (v. 25) be 
intentional it was intended to make the idea of conflict prominent, not 
to suggest any special parallelism, which would be very much forced. 


NEMEA I. 3 


Possibly the step, gesture, and disposition of the dance at this point 
suited the general idea of ‘confronting.’ This is a slight extension of my 
suggestion (O. and P. 1893 p. xix) that certain groups of articulate sound 
might be especially appropriate to certain parts of the metre and melody. 
Moreover the leading ideas of an ode would naturally recur where there 
was an orchestral and musical climax, which is the likeliest explanation 
of the position of vixa- or Tiwodnu- towards the end of the fourth verse of 
the strophes in N. 2. The dance at the beginning of the strophes and 
antistrophes in N. 1 may have been suitable to the idea of arrested 
motion, which would explain dumvevwa v. 1, éoray v. 19, dora v. 55. 
There simply cannot be any poetical reference from éora to éorav, any 
more than from @écav v. 59 to Géuev v. 5 or from Tol v. 41 to ray v. 30 or 
from év v. 67 to é& v. 31 or from peyd- v. 31 to péyay v. 6 or from -oboa 
v. 50 to -otca v. 32 or from -ode- v. 52 to -odé- v. 16 or from céo v. 29 to 
oéGev v. 4. 

After having passed this last tautometric recurrence over so far, 
Mezger and Bury cannot now assert that it is significant without 
acknowledging the inability of so-called signals to arrest the attention 
even of those who are on the alert to observe signals. 

The compounds which seem to have been formed for this ode are 
immaxpmos, mavdotia, xadkevTHs, moUrovos, 6pOduavris, aidpodtkas. 


The mode is Dorian. The metre is dactylo-epitritic, the phrases 
used being A, consisting of three dactylic feet, namely A=-—~~ | 


Tee | Ne a | et AG | || or -~~ | sahctl laeat |, B, one 
epitrite, namely B = —~ | --||, BY’ =—~ | || or —~ | - all, 
C, consisting of two epitrites, namely C= ~~ | -- | —~ | -=|], 
C= ~| =| —~ | olor —~ | ==] ~ | -alh 
t 
STROPHE. EPoDE. 

Ch) = wet (1) O+.A't. B’ 

(2), -3 Ba (2) TAG! 

(3) Ak | (3) BA*A.C 

(4) -: BA’ eee IE Aipets 

(5) Cc’ 

(6) 1*_A.C’ 

(7) BA:C.C’ 

* A dactyl. + First long syllable resolved, @ + @ + 
¥- Yan 
+ Incisio. 


1—2 





I PINDARI CARMINA. 


The first five verses of the strophe are obviously symmetrical 
and are equal in number of feet to the last two verses, which present 
the numbers 4.4. | 2.3.4.4. The verses of the epode present the 
numbers 9.8.10.8 or 7.10.10.8. Some metricians achieve symmetry 
by boldly scanning v. 4 - : B’.-~~ | 4 |.B’. —. BY, and taking vv. 2, 3 
as 8. | 2.8. There is caesura after the long syllable of the 3rd and 
4th feet of the second verse of the epode, and after the first syllable 
of C’ in the third verse. 


ANALYSIS. 


1—7. The ode goes forth from Ortygia in honor of Zeus of 
Aetna, on the occasion of Chromios’ Nemean victory. 
8,9. The exordium makes mention of gods, as the victor’s 
merits are derived from them. 

10—12. The highest object of ambition, celebration by an Epini- 
cian ode, has its occasion in victory. 

13—18. Praise of Sicily’s sacred relation to Persephoné, fertility, 
rich cities, glory in war, success in games. 

18. This topic is dismissed. 

19—25. For it is Chromios’ hospitality which brings the poet to 
his halls, and to him praise is due to confound various 
cavillers. 

25—30. Men ought to develope natural gifts of strength and 
foresight, with both of which Chromios is endowed. 

31, 32. One ought not to hoard, but to use wealth for one’s own 
enjoyment and the benefit of friends, 

32, 33. since man’s time is short and beset with trouble. 

33, 34. Introductory mention of Hérakles’ paramount merits. 

35—61. Myth of the infant Hérakles and the two snakes. 


6l1—end. Teiresias’ prophecy of Hérakles’ toilsome exploits and 
their final reward of peaceful bliss, 


The application of the latter part of the myth to Chromios is 
sufficiently obvious to account for there being no formal conclusion 
to the ode. 


NEMEA I. 5 


Chromios’ ancestor, Hérakles, afforded a conspicuous illustration 
of such a theme, and perhaps to some extent his marriage with 
Hébé presented a parallel to Chromios’ splendid alliance. There is no 
need to suppose that by reciting the infantine courage of Hérakles 
the poet meant to imply that the valor of Chromios had been 
precocious. On the other hand, the precocity of Hérakles is a signal 
instance, as Aristarchos said, of the cnnate courage and vigor 
ascribed to his descendant. 

The introduction of the prophecy of Teiresias is a natural device 
for bringing in the career and reward of Hérakles, so that it is need- 
less to suppose, with Miiller (Hist. of Gk. Lit. 1. p. 224, trans.), that 
the mention of the seer and also of foresight, v. 27, implies that 
Pindar had predicted Chromios’ victory. V.27 rather ascribes to 
Chromios the faculty which Thukydides notes as characteristic of 
Themistokles (1. 128)—oixeia yap cuvéce:, ore mpopabav és adriy 
ovre emadar...(jv) Tav peAdOvT@Y €Tl TAEiaTOY TOU yernoopévou apic- 
ros eikaatys. Chromios very likely inspired the successful policy of 
Gelon and Hieron. Dissen refines too much, especially in regarding 
the infant exploit of Hérakles as meant for a parallel to Chromios’ 
early valor at the battle of Heldros, at the date of which he was 
probably about forty years old (see on N. 9. 42). There is a side 
allusion to Himera and Chromios’ land-fights generally in v. 62, and 
to the sea-fight off Cumae in the next verse. In an ode sung in 
Ortygia there would scarcely be any reference to the fight of Heldros, 
in which Syracusans were defeated. 

There is nowhere a more prominent division of the ode than at 
v.19. Yet thiyis inside Mezger’s dudadds, vv. 13—30 (20 is a mis- 
print). Moreover, vv. 31, 32 take up vv. 19—24, after the partly 
gnomic, partly laudatory digression. The main divisions then of the 
ode are vv. 1—7, 8—12, 13—18, 19—33, 33—72. 

There is a possible bearing of the myth which has not, I believe, 
been noticed, namely, that Amphitryon was a type of hospitality, so 
that Chromios’ palace might suggest the scene of the myth in this 
connexion. : 

The ode is one of the finest examples of Pindar’s art. Especially 
admirable is the vigorous word-painting of the myth, 


6 PINDARI CARMINA. 


Drp.'a 


1"Aumrvevpa ceuvov ’Addeod, 


2 KNewWaY Lupaxoccdy Paros "Oprvyia, 


3 Séuviov Apréucdos, 


4 AdrXouv Kaciyvynta, cébev adverns 


5 Uuvos opudtar Béwev 


7 
“ 


6 aivoy dedrorrodav péyav immawv, Znvos Aitvaiov yap 


1 “Aptvevpa ‘Hallowed spot 
where Alpheus took breath’; i.e. 
after his pursuit of Arethusa under 
the sea, This myth veils the trans- 
ference by Dorian colonists of the 
cult of Artemis Potamia from Elis 
to Ortygia, cf. P. 2.7. According 
to analogy dumvevua ought to mean 
‘recovered breath,’ but for a form 
in -ua, meaning the place of the 
action, cf. Bjua. The word dumv., 
suggesting Twv woxOwv aurvody (O. 
8. 7), at once strikes the key-note 
of the general sentiment of the ode. 
Mr Bury’s treatment of this simple 
word is both semasiologically and 
mythologically wild. 

2 @ddros As Ortygia is supposed 
to be the original settlement, it is 
rather Zupaxoccdy plga (ef. P. 4. 15) 
than @dos (cf. O. 2. 45) in the sense 
of scion. Either it means ‘the 
leader,’ whence the other quarters 
of the city branched, or it and the 
other quarters spring from a com- 
mon 7vGunp, t.e. from Sicily or the 
Dorian stock. Paley renders @dXos 
‘pride,’ cf. I. 6. 24. "Oprvyla We 
have no warrant for identifying a 
personified Ortygia with the foun- 
tain-nymph Arethusa. In fact a 
mere apostrophe drifts into a faint 
vague personification in v. 4, ef. 
P. 2. 1, 2 & LTupdxooa...réuevos... 
tpopgoi. In relation to Alpheus and 
Artemis, Ortygia is not a person, 
but a place. As Pindar expressly 
separates Ortygia from Artemis, 
Sophokles”Apreyuv’Opruylav (Trach. 
213) cannot affect the interpreta- 


tion of this passage. The devoted 
lover of Arethusa or Artemis would 
hardly rest “in the arms of the 
‘lovely’ nymph Ortygia” (Bury), 
unless déuviov is to be rendered 
‘arm-chair’ and personified. 

3 Sdpvoy Cf. Il. 24. 615 & 
LiTdAw 64 Paci Pedwy Eupevar edvas | 
Nuuddwr, air’ aud’ ’Axedwiov éppid- 
cavro, Plut. de fluv. et mont. 5. 3 
Kavxdorov dpos éxadetro TO mporepov 
Bopéov xoitn. “Aprép. Cf. P. 2. 6, 
7 ’Oprvyiav...moraulas 0s *Apré- 
pidos, and note on 7. 

4 Addov kao. The two fa- 
vorite islands of Artemis are her 
nurslings metaphorically, and hence 
are regarded as sisters. oé8ev In 
form an adv. of motion from, and 
so used here. The 4th verse of 
avr. B’, v. 29, contains an address 
to Chromios, with céo in the same 
metrical position as cé@ev. adver. 
Cf. h. Hom. 32. 12 Moioa: | jdve- 
mets Kovpar Kpovidew Ards, N. 7. 21. 

5 6pparar Cf. O. 3. 9, 10 Iica 
...TGS Giro | Oevuopor vicovr’ ém’ av- 
Apwrrovs dovdal, where the song starts 
from the scene of the victory, here 
quite as naturally from the place 
where an ode upon it is first recited. 
Génev ‘To establish.’ Cf. Bacchyl. 
10. 18 Kddos evpelats APavas | O7jKas, 
Olveidacs re SdEav, O. 2. 99. 

6 alvov, x.7.\. Cf. Frag. 206 
*AeN\Norbbwy uév Tw’ ebppalvoow tr- 
tov | ria kal orépavo. Note that 
alyjoew, ‘to sound the praise of,’ 
in the last line takes up alvoy 
and helps to establish the parallel 


10 


NEMEA I. 7 


~T 


appa & otpiver Xpopiov Newéa & Epypacw vwka- 


popois eyxw@pov CevEar péXos. 10 


1 apxat b€ BéBAnvTar Oedv 


"Apt. a: 


/ \ \ ’ a 
2 Keivou avy avodpos Saimoviats apeTtais. 


” , >’ > / 
3 €aTe 8 év evtuyia 


3 
4 Tavdoklas axpov: peyddrov 8 aéOrwv 


s Moica pepvacbar dire. 


15 


re > oh \ iA \ > 4 / 
6 oTreipé vuv aydaiay TLVa vaow, Tav ‘OdvpTrov deomroTas 


between Hérakles and Chromios. 
xdpw ‘ By grace of’ (Mezger quot- 
ing P. 2. 70, 3. 95). To take it as 
accus. in appos. with the clause, 
‘a grateful service to,’ is inferior, 
to take it in appos. with ailvoy is 
still worse. 

7 For the appropriateness of 
the metaphor to the victory cf. 
O. 6. 22—27, 8.25, N. 4.93—end, N. 
7. 70—72, 8. 19, I. 1. 6. Here the 
poet’s verses are the winged horses 
which will bear over the world the 
car, Chromios’ victory. For meta- 
phor ef. P. 10. 65. For the con- 
junction appa Xpoutov Neuéa 6’, cf. 
N. 4.9 Neuég | Timacdpyou re wadg. 
étpive. Echoed by érpivev, v. 34. 
épypacty Not found in the Olym- 
pian and Pythian odes, only of 
noble deeds, esp. jn games, in Pin- 
dar, cf. h. Hom. 27, 20, 32. 19, 
Bacchyl. 14. 17. 

8 ‘Its first courses are laid 
with gods’ (for stones). ®eav Gen. 
of definition, plur. of majesty, Zeus 
of Aetna being meant; cf. Ter- 
pander Frag. 1 (Bergk) Zed coi 
omévow | tavray tuvwy apxay, N. 2. 
3. Hitherto all editors have been 
nonplussed by this line. 

9 ctv ‘Under the inspiration 
of, ef. N. 2. 24 ov edxré voor. 
Saovlars Cf. O. 9. 110. These 
good qualities, ‘ conferred by gods,’ 
are gua (ib. 100), and opposed to 
didaxrais dperats. Pindar does not 


distinguish daiuoves from deol, see 
O. 1. 35, 7. 39, P. 3. 59, though 
daiwoves are not Geol, P. 1. 12, I. 7. 
24, 

10 %’ort ‘There is in truth,’ 
see O. 1. 35, and infra v. 24 évri in 
prominent position, cf. N. 2. 10 
gore 8° €oxds. evtoxia If we re- 
gard I. 3. 1 as a mild case of zeug- 
ma, evTuxia, evrvxéw, in all four 
instances where they occur in Pin- 
dar, mean the crowning good fortune 
of success in games: so too 7 
éxovres, O. 5. 16. 

11 axpov As ravdogias (prob. 
coined by Pindar, cf. rayyAwooia) 
is a superlative expression, a. may 
mean ‘first prize’; cf. P. 11. 55 
(dperav) axpov éhwv, and Theokr. 12. 
3ldxpa pépecba. The meaning of 
the sentence is, ‘The consumma- 
tion (or ‘first prize’) of highest re- 
nown ’—i.e. celebration in song— 
‘has its occasion in victory.’ For 
the sentiment cf. P. 1 fin. 7d 6é€ 
made eb mp@rov déO\wv" et 5’ dxovew 
devrépa poip’’ duporépoor 6 avnp | 
ds av eyxipon Kal dy, crépavov bYn- 
arov débexra, N. 9. 46. 8 ‘ For.’ 

peyddwy Several mss. read je- 
yloTwv. 

12 Moica 
ipvos, v. d. 

13 omeipé vv Corrected from 
yerpe viv, viv éyep’, on a hint of 
the Schol. éxzreurre roivuy, & Modaa, 
kal omeipe NaumporyTd Twa TH V7I- 


Tautometric with 


15 @ 


8 PINDARI CARMINA. 


\ » 
7 Levs edwxev Pepoehova, xatévevoév Té For yaitats, 


/ 
apiotevoicay evKapTou xOovds 20 


Em. a’. 


LuxeNiav mleipay opbacew Kopudpais Twortwv adveais: 


uv \ / / fol / / 
b @race 6€ Kpoviwr modéwou pvactipa Fou YANKEVTEOS 


¢ Naov immarypor, Capa 57) Kal "Odvupmiddov pvrAXoLs 


éXatav ypuaéots 
d my évta. 


ow TH DeKeNig, x.7-A. In uncials 
>P and Ef were not unlike. For 
phrase cf. O. 11. 94 tiv 5° dévemns 
Te N’pa | yAuKts 7 add0s avaraocet 
xdpw. The poet invokes himself 
or the chorus. The word twa 
apologises for the boldness of the 
phrase, as dy\atav has not else- 
where the meaning wanted, namely, 
‘fame’ or ‘song,’ though the ode 
is dydatas dpxa in P. 1. 2, cf. Frag. 
182 xopoi cal Motca cai ’Aydaia. 
There is an allusion to the ¢vAXo- 
Bonia, cf. P. 9. 123. 

14 @@%wxev As a dowry on her 
union with Pluto. Perhaps there 
is a covert allusion to the temples 
of Déméter and her daughter, built 
by Gelo. The Schol. is needlessly 
exercised at the d¢uriov’ Apréudos be- 
ing in a possession of Persephoné’s, 
and suggests that the two goddesses 
were identical, citing Kallim. Hecale 
of vu kat "Amé\\wva sravapKéos 
"HeNéoro | xGpr Siaruqyovet kal etrroda 
Anuoivnv |’ Apréudos. dprorevourav 
This goes with the predicate, ‘as 
bearing off the palm for fertility of 
soil’ (lit. ‘from (all) fruitful soil’). 
Cf. Bacchyl. 3.1 dpisroxdprov Zuxe- 
Nas. 

15 épdceav This sense ‘raise 
to greatness, or splendor, or re- 
nown’ (I. 4. 48, 5. 65) is a 
metaphor from raising up a pros- 
trate person to an erect position 
or from raising up a conspicuous 
erection such as a mupyos (I. 4. 


25 


ToAA@Y eTréBav KaLpov ov Yrevder Barov- 


44 f.) or ordda (N. 4.81). The xop- 
val mo\ev dapveai, ‘cities unsur- 
passed in wealth,’ are the orfA\a 
which perpetuated the renown of 
Sicily. For xopy@al in this sense 
‘prime, choicest specimens,’ cf. v. 
34, O. 1. 13 dpérwv Kkopupas dperav 
dro macav. It is equivalent to 
awros, ‘choicest bloom.’ Here and 
v. 31 there is perhaps hypallage, 
cf. O. and P. p. xxiii. 

16 pvacrnpa Cf. P. 12. 24 
bvacTip ayavev. yadkevtréos The 
epithet alludes to the fame of the 
Sicilian armour, cf. P. 2, 2. 

17 Capa 84 kal ‘Right often 
even.’ *OdAvpmriaSav With special 
complimentary allusion to the vie- 
tories of Gelo and Hiero B.c. 488. 
xpvoéors For this epithet, meaning 
only ‘ glittering,’ cf. O. 8.1, 10. 13, 
P. 10. 40. Prof. Paley, however, 
on Martial 9. 23.1, suggests that 
even in Pindar’s times the crown 
was actually of gold (cf. N. 7. 77— 
79), or that the leaves were gilded. 

18 pixSvra Lit. ‘brought into 
contact with.’ Cf. N. 9.31, O. 1. 21 
Kparec O€ mpocéutée Seorérav, N. 2. 22 
6xT® oTepavors EucxOev dn. V. 56 
infra, the use is not quite similar. 
Mr Fanshawe suggests that the 
lemma, coming so closeto uvacrijpa, 
‘ wooer,’ may here mean ‘ wedded’; 
so Holmes. L. and S. wrongly 
render wy. here and in P. 12, 24, 
‘calling to mind,’ ‘mindful of.’ 
Dissen compares prjcacbat ydpuns, 


ae 


NEMEA I. 3 


rp. f’. 


1 éotav © ém avrctats Ovpats 


but the idea is not the same. The 
aor. =‘ call to mind,’ u»norjp=‘one 
who keeps in mind of.’ modAddv, 
k.T.. ‘I have mounted upon a 
copious theme, having aimed at 
moderation with a statement of 
simple truth.’ The Aldine and 
Roman editions with two Scholia 
make kxarpdv object of Badtwv. It is 
generally taken as the object of 
éréBav, a construction which lacks 
support. Pindar has briefly men- 
tioned five points on which a poet 
might dilate, the divine patronage 
of Sicily, its fertility, the wealth of 
its cities, its achievements in war 
andin games. He has stated truths 
without exaggeration. But only to 
dismiss them and turn to his special 
theme, the praise of Chromios, &c. 

In this difficult sentence the poet 
checks himself—the suggestion of 
the necessity for doing so being a 
compliment to Sicily, Syracuse and 
Hiero, the fact that he does so a 
compliment to Chromios. Thus ov 
wevdec=‘not with a false state- 
ment.’ For dat. cf. O. 11. [10.] 72 
paikos 6€ Nixeds 2dtxe wérpw; I. 1. 24. 
What he has said is a Bédos shot 
Mody ad riéwy FO. 9.5). Both 
éméBavy and écray are idiomatic 
aorists indicating the immediate 
past; the former refers to the re- 
citation of the previous verses, the 
latter to the arrival of the chorus 
‘at the place of recitation. katpov 
ov Wevder Bardv ‘ Having aimed at 
moderation with no false state- 
ment.’ The song which was a 
team of mares, v. 7, and a building, 
v. 8, is again a team, behind which 
the poet mounts the car of Sicily’s 
merits, and then in a flash is an 
unerring missile. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 
446 yAGooa Tofetcaca uh Ta Kalpa, 


20 2 avdpos dirokeivov Kara pmedATrOpeEVos, 30 


N. 6.27, 28. Of course Badwy is lit. 
‘having hit,’ which is obviously im- 
plied inmy translation. ‘ Having hit 
the mark of’ is clumsy. Note that 
the action of Badd is prior to that 
of éréSav. The poet is a shooter 
or hurler as a selecter of ideas for 
his ode, a charioteer as applying 
them to the occasion, expressing, 
and uttering them. There is there- 
fore no confusion of metaphor. 
For the sense given to ka:pdv ef. P. 
1. 81 Katpdv ef POéyEat0, 9. 78, O. 9. 
38, P. 10.4. Dr Postgate’s inter- 
pretation is substantially the same 
as the above, and he quotes N, 8. 
37 for the emphatic application of 
the negative to a single word. 

19 atdelats The chorus with 
the poet were, it would seem, just 
outside the mpd@vpoy (cf. P. 3. 
78, I. 7. 3). Perhaps they were 
in the mpd@upoy, for the edvrecxés 
mpobupoy of O. 6. 1 could hardly 
have been ‘a space before a door’ 
or ‘a porch’ (L. and §S., Smith’s 
Dict. of Antiquities, Guhl and 
Koner) ; but was probably walled 
on three sides and with pillars in 
the front like the mpdvaos of a 
templum in antis. Probably in such 
cases the av\ela Ovpa opened imme- 
diately into the peristyle without a 
Oupwy, ‘a narrow passage’ or ‘ en- 
trance chamber,’ which would ap- 
pear in town houses when the sides 
of the mpo@upov were built up to 
form chambers. According to L. 
and S. the household gods were in 
the mpo@vpov, but Smith’s Dict. of 
Ant. places them in the peristyle. 

20 «ada ‘ Noble achievements,’ 
cf. O. 10. 18, 13. 11 éyw kadd Te 
ppdou, Towa Te x.7.. Bacchyl. 
2.6 xad@v 5’ avéuvacev bo’... émvdel- 
tauev. Bergk suggests the rare form 


10 PINDARI CARMINA. 


3 €v0a wor appodsov 


4 Seirvov Kexoopntat, Baya 8 adrodaTav 


> ’ / / 
5 OUK aTreipato. Somot 


[pépew 35 


6 é€vTi* A€Xoyye SE peudopévors eorodls Bdwp KaTVe 


k\éa, for which before a consonant 
there is no good authority, while 
any alteration is gratuitous. 

21 &&a ‘In whose hall.’ 
Though, as the victory was won at 
the summer Nemea, the feast may 
have been held outside. dppddiov 
Cf. P. 4. 129 Eeiv’ apyofovra, and 
the Homeric dards éions. 

22 dddAodarev Includes the 
poet, who was in Sicily this year, 
and perhaps was present. For 
Chromios’ hospitality cf. N. 9. 2. 

24 évri See gor v. 10. Xé- 
Aoyxe, «-7-A. The following version 
is suggested by the reading éoNos of 
the best mss., and supported by O. 
1. 53 axépdera NéNoyxXEv Papua Kka- 
kayopos, ‘sore loss hath oft be- 
fallen evil speakers’; ‘It hath be- 
fallen the noble against cavillers, 
to bring water against smouldering 
fire (of envy),’ taking peudouévors 
as dat. incom. to the whole phrase 
tdwp kamv@ pépew aytiov and dépew, 
k.7.A. as inf. subject to Nédoyxe. 
Obviously any infinitive phrase as 
subject can take the place of any 
abstract noun such as aképdea. 
Note the chiasmos peugouévors éc- 
Aovs Vdwp kav, which accounts for 
the order. The metaphor of water 
for streams of song is used, as here, 
in connexion with strangers N. 7. 
61 ff. Eetvés eluc’ cKorewor (KoTewor) 
améxwv wWoyov, | tdaros ware pods 
pirov és avdp’ dywr | kNéos éErnTumov 
aivéow’ moripopos 5° ayabotor mic bds 
ovros. Plutarch, Frag. 23. 2 rov 
POdvov evi Tw Kamrv@ elkdfover, 
was thinking more of other appli- 
cations of the similitude than of 
this passage, for he goes on to 
explain qoNvs yap év Tois dpxomévots 
dv, bray éx\dupwow, adaviferac’ 


fumo, quem movent.” 


nkisTa yoor Tois mpeaButépas POovod- 
ow. Theconnexion of this difficult 
passage is not impaired by making 
the statement general. ‘The wor- 
thy by noble conduct with poets 
who celebrate the same drown the 
voices of cavillers with song. Divers 
folk have divers arts. (This com- 
prehends the idea that it is the 
poet’s work to perpetuate a victory 
as much as it is the work of men 
of action to gain one.) One must 
walk uprightly and make the best 
use of natural powers in the fight 
of life. Strength, to wit, has its 
function in action, intellect in 
counsel, in the case of those who 
have an innate gift of foresight 
(which class includes the poet and 
also, asis at once stated, Chromios).’ 
As to sentiment vv. 24—33 have 
much in common with I. 1. 40—51. 

There are several inferior inter- 
pretations. (d4.) ‘But he hath got 
good men and true against cavillers 
(dat. incommodi) so as to bring 
water against smoke,’ i.e. to use to 
drown the voice of envy; so Her- 
mann, Don. (B.) Dissen also ap- 
proves; but says,—‘“ Credas etiam 
sit jungi posse: Aédoyxe, éadods 
Menpomevors Uowp Kamvw avtia pépew, 
consequutus est hoc, ut probi viri 
obtrectatoribus aquam obviam ferant 
He objects 
however to an accusative and in- 
finitive after \ayxavew as unsup- 
ported. (C.) Matthiae proposes 
héXoyxEYV EoAovs, wh. U. a. H. (Worrep) 
xamv@. (D.) Mommsen (after a 
Schol.) renders ‘‘ Innata vero est 
(sortito evenit) tis qui bonos vitupe- 
rare solent ars fumum [gloriae] aqua 
[reprehensionis] restinguendi.” (E.) 
‘°Tis men’s lot when cavilling at 


25 


30 


NEMEA I. 


ee ed L oe cor oe \ 
7 aAVTLOV, TENVAL ETEPWY ETEPAL* XP” 


11 


& év evOetais 


e Lal , if, a 
dots oteiyovta pdpvacbar gua. 


"Avr. B’. 
/ \ ” 
| Tpdcce, yap Epyw pev aOévos, 
val \ / > / ” lal 
2 Bovraicr Sé Ppyv, éoodpevov mpoideiv 40 


3 ouyyeves ols Ererar. 
’ / 
4 Aynotdauou 


lal \ lal 
3 TOY TE Kal TOV YpPNaLEs. 


“ / o ’ \ / 
mai, céo0 8 audi tpoTrw 


[eyew, 45 


> ” \ > / lal / 
6 ovK Epayat Todvy év peyapw TrOdTOY KaTaKpiryals 
b] > Sek Ly al ro 
7 GX éovtwy ed Te Tabeiy Kal aKodcar pirous éEapK- 


t 
EWD. 


the good to bring water to check 
smoke,’ i.e. to increase what they 
wish to diminish (von Leutsch). 
(F.) Bergk would alter évri- X. to 
avTiédoyxev, only found, I believe, 
as an Attic law term. 

25 ayriov The prominent posi- 
tion helps the application to peu- 
gouévors as well as to kamvq. See 
Introd. for the echo ayria- v. 
68. tréxvac 8 € & For senti- 
ment cf. O. 9. 104—107, 8. 12—14, 
N. 7% 54, Bacchyl. 10. 35—45, 
oretxovta For metaphor cf. O. 
1. 115 elm cé Te TovTov WWod xpébvor 
mateiv, N. 8.35. Note echo v. 65. 
papvacOar Cf. N. 5. 47 éodotor 
udpvara wépt aca mods. ha For 
the superiority of natural over 
acquired attainments, cf. O. 2. 86, 
9. 100 76 dé dua Kparioroy aay, N. 
3. 40 f. 

26 mpdooe ‘ Hxercises its func- 
tion,’ ef. Frag. 108 mpaccovrwy pe- 
Méwv. This does not contradict 
Frag. 14 év epypacc dé vixa réxa, ov 
abévos. 

27 écoopevov,x.7.X. ‘In those 
whose birthright it is to foresee 
what shall be.’ 

29 céo,x.7.r. ‘In thy charac- 
ter are faculties for using both this 
endowment and that.’ For audi cf. 
P. 5, 111 dudi Bovdats, in which 


\ Ni ” ’ > / 
KOWAl Ya) EpyovT EeNd7ridES 


passage Arkesilas also is praised for 
épya as well as Bovdal. Lit. ‘on 
the various sides of’; the faculties 
are observed from the outside. 8’ 
For 6é after vocative cf. O. and P. 
index, N. 2.14. For rév re cal rv 
cf 0! 22535 153.51 = heretallithe 
varieties are good. 

81 Euripides seems to be think- 
ing of these two lines, Ion, 639 ov 
PINS Woyovs krvew | ev xEpot opfwv 
dABov ods exew movous. KaTaKpv- 
ats exev Conditum habere, ef. 
ynuas éxers, Soph. Oed. R.577. For 
sentiment cf. I. 1. 67 f., Bacchyl. 
3. 12 (‘Iépwr) bs mapa Znvos Naxwv | 
melotapxyov “EXAdvev yépas | olde 
mupywhévra movTov uy meap' pape 
KpUTTEW CKOTW. 

32 ‘But from what I have both 
to enjoy myself and to have the 
credit of being duly open-handed 
to (lit. ‘ thoroughly satisfying ’) my 
friends. For the expectations of 
men, born to sore trouble as all 
are, are uncertain for all alike.’ 
For the uncertainty cf. Bacchyl. 
TO péXov | 5 axptrous Tixre TeNeUTAS, 
where dxpir. =‘ uncertain,’ cf. O. 2. 
30 f. édvrwy Cf. Theognis, 1009 ray 
avrov kreavwy ev macxeuev. Cf. P. 
3. 104 for sentiment, also Simonides, 
85 [60] v. 13 "ANAa oF} Tatra pabow 
Bidrov mori Tépua | pux7n Tav ayabdy 


35 


12 


a TodUTOVMY avdpav. 
Tpoppoves 


dyer 8? 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


Ez. pf’. 
“Hpaxréos avtéyouar 


5O 


b év Bape ans apetav peyeNais, spoon orponey Noyor, 
c ws, émel oTrayyvav bro patépos avtixa Oantav és 


aiyNav tats Atos 


~ 
bs) 


on 


d wdiva devyov Sidtpuo@ civ Kaovyynt@ bmoner, 


1 @5 ov AaP@v ypucoOpovor 


=tp. y'. 


dA \ fd > / 
2”"Hpav xpoxwtov omapyavoyv éyxatéBa. 


TAHO Xapifouevos and see L. and §, 
S. V. xapifoua for genitive. The 
gen. of the fund drawn upon for 
the action is a gen. of source, 
origin. Cf. also Bacchyl. 1. 27 ff. 
el 5° tyvelas | Ovards éay édaxey, | 
(dew 7 am olkelwy exe, | mpwrors 
épife. éapkéwv Dissen explains 
é. pias airay—' bestowing of them 
plentifully on my friends.’ But cf. 
Eur. Suppl. 574 4 racw obv o° épv- 
cev ekapkeity marnp; ‘did thy father 
then beget thee to be a match for 
allmen?’ Kowal ydp Epxovr’ Cf. 
N. 7. 30 xowdv &pxerar | xu’ Avda, 
0.1. 99, 100. 

33 todvtévey Cf Eur. 
mavdaxput’ épauépwv | vn monv- 
mova, Nevcoed’, ws map’ édridas | 
botpa Baiver...Bporwy & 6 mas ac- 
TaOunros aiwv. The idea of zronv- 
movwy reflects on é\7ides and sug- 
gests the antiphrasis, cf. supra, 
v.15. éyd For éy& introducing a 
myth cf. I. 1.14. dvréxopar ‘I 
claim preéminence in devotion to,’ 
ef. Thuk. 1. 13 ris @adaoons waddov 
avtelxovro, ‘made seafaring more 
an object of rivalry,’ ‘ vied with each 
other more in attention to maritime 
pursuits.’ 

34 & kopuvdais For éy, ‘in 
the sphere of,’ cf. my O. and P. 
p. xxvi; for xopudais ef. supra, v 
15 and O. 13. 15 dxpats aperats. 
étptvwy For the phrase ef. I. 3. 


Or. 976 


40, 41 éx ex Eww dvdyet pdwav Ta- 
Narav evKhéwy épywv* év virvy yap 
mésev* aN’ aveyepoméeva, K.T. N 

35 as, éret mss. read ws ézei 
and v. 37 ws 7’ oJ}. Mommsen pro- 
poses Adyor | 700d’ dra (ef. for gen. 
P. 7.9, N. 4:71, 7221, 32: and for 
dma O. 11. 56) from Beck’s rov & 
émws and the epi at’rod of the 
Schol. Vet. Hermann as dpa or v. 
37 ov ro, the latter approved by 
Don. I incline to Boéckh’s begin- 
ning of v. 35, ds 7 or ws Te, leaving 
the third particle doubtful, keeping 
ws 7’, v.37. The second, resump- 
tive, @s demands illustration. vo 
Cf. O. 6. 43, quoted just below. 
aitika This must not be taken 
with éwel as=émel raxuoTa, érerdy 
mp@rov, which is Dissen’s expla- 
nation. The adverb indicates the 
normal progress of the delivery 
as in O. 6. 43 mrOev & brs omday- 
XV wv ba’ er 7 épards “Lamos 
és pdos airixa, which passage also 
illustrates Oanray és alyhav ponder, 
wdiva pevywv, omy Xv ev tro. Cf. 
Il. 16. 187 f. atrap érei dn rév ye 
poyooréxos Hitel@ua | éEdyaye mpd 
powade kat jedov tdev avyds. The 
infant Iamos too was visited by 
two snakes, but they came to feed 
him. 

38 éyxatéBa Hardly ‘stepped 
into’ with supernatural precocity, 
as Prof. Paley suggests; for the 


45 


NEMEA IL. 13 
3 GAAa Oewv Baciréa 
4 omepxOeioca Oupe méurre Spdxovtas adap. 60 
3 Tol wev olyPercay TudaY [yvabous 


/ , /, 
6 és Oardpwov puyov evpdv eBay, TéxvolcLY Kelas 


7 auderiEacOar pewadres: 


e > , \ \ yy 
o 8 opGov pev avrecvev 


Kapa, Treipato 5&€ Tp@ToV pmaxas, 65 


lal \ > / 
1 Otrcaicr Sovovs avyévov 


"Apt. yy’. 


2 maprais apuxtos yYepaiv Eats ddtas: 


3 ayxomevots 5é ypovos 


effect of the subsequent miracle 
would be impaired by such a pre- 
liminary display of power. The 
use recalls the passive sense often 
given to éximrewy, drofaveiy. Ren- 
der simply ‘ had been laid down in.’ 

39 Baciréa mss. give Bacihera 
(Bacireia). For the form in the 
text cf. P. 4. 5, where two fair 
mss. read iepéa. For the synizesis 
cf. O. 6. 1 xpvoéas. The form 
in -ea is illustrated by the So- 
phoclean Basin, better Pacrd7, 
given by Hésychios. In the Lydo- 
AMiolic ode, O. 14, we find BaciNeca. 

40 omepyOeioa Cf. Il, 24. 248 
omepxouevoro yépovros, Herod. 5. 33 
éomépxeTo TH Apiotayopy, Eur. 
Med. 1133 adda wi | orépxov, pirdos. 
For the episode of the infant 
Hérakles and the serpents cf. 
Theokr. 24, where many details 
differ from those of Pindar’s ac- 
count: near the end of Plautus’ 
Amphitruo is a third yersion. 

41 Whether the doors were left 
open at night, or had been opened 
in the early morning, or were 
opened by the serpents—is left un- 
certain. 

42 Gardpov puxov eipiv ‘The 
spacious inner chamber’; one of 
the chambers of the gynaekitis. 
Tékvoiriy, «.T-’. ‘ Greedily yearn- 
ing to make their jaws play swiftly 


about the babes,’ i.e. in the act of 
licking over the victim before en- 
gorging it. Cf. Hés. Scut. Here. 
235 and Paley’s note. ‘EXiocec@a 
cannot mean ‘ enfold’ with jaws. 


43 op0ov Proleptic, ef. P. 3. 
53, 96, Eur. Hipp. 1203 dp@ov 6é 
Kpar’ €ornoay ovs 7’ és ovpavor | 
immo. Paley observes that this 
action is miraculous in a new-born 
infant. 

44 8S8.ccaicr So.ovs Cf. N. 8. 
48 dis 67) duotv. avxévwv For gen. 
ef. Madv. § 57a, Rem. 

46 A bold phrase both in con- 
struction and sense. ‘As he kept 
throttling them, the time made the 
breath of life leave their dread 
frames.’ The causal use of dromrvéw 
is strange and the word is not 
the most appropriate to death by 
strangulation. Of course dyxémevor 
... Xpovm... dmérvevoay have been 
proposed. Possibly there is cor- 
ruption. For pux. arémv. cf. Simon, 
Frag. 52 [26] yYuxav amomvéorta, 
Tyrt. Frag. 10 [6] 24 Oupdrv azo- 
mvetovr’. The duration of xpévos 
is relative. Experiments in the 
strangulation of large ophidians 
would be instructive but costly. I 
think that a grasp sustained long 
enough to make a tolerably large 
snake lie stiff would be miraculous 
as to time in a new-born infant, 


14 PINDARI CARMINA. 


\ , , , ’ , 
4 Wuyas arermvevoev pedewv adpatov. 70 


5€k © ap atratov Bédos 


6 wraEE yuvaixas, boar TUyov “AdKunvas apHyoucat 


éyen 
A \ > / \ ” 2) , ’ 3 \ 
7 Kal yap avTa, Tocciv ametos dpo’caie amo 
a Ui 
oTpauvas, Guws auuvev UBpw Kvwdarov. 75 
, , 
Ez. y’. 


a taxv 5€ Kabdueiwy ayol yadkéous ody bos edpapov 


aOpoot, 


and it seems that the house was 
roused by the lashing of the crea- 
tures in death throes and possibly in 
refiex action after death. Schmidt’s 
xpouos is most unhappy, and the 
idea that the poet would associate 
Chromios with a death-rattle is un- 
tenable. The heaviness of Hérakles’ 
labours endured but for a while, 
xpovov, but his rest for rov amavta 
xpovoy ev cxepw, v. 69—a significant 
recurrence which has escaped Mez- 
ger and Bury. 

48 Beédos ‘Apang.’ Cf. Il. 11. 
269 ws & drav wdlvovcay éxn Bédos 
df) yuvaika, Aesch. Prom. 676. 
There is a slight balance of ms. 
authority in favor of 6éos, which 
Par. A has as a correction, but 
BéXos could not have replaced the 
much easier déos (which on the 
other hand would inevitably ap- 
pear as an early marginal gloss). 
By amply defining BéXos, the verb éx- 
wAGée effectively defends it against 
alteration such as Mr Bury’s Hésy- 
chian 7zré\os, ‘prodigy.’ Moreover 
dfelais K.T.N., V. 53, takes up PéXos. 

49 Theokritos makes Hérakles 
nine months old. Plautus agrees 
with Pindar as to the age. On a 
coin of Thebes (see Plate facing 
Title) the child does not seem to 
represent a new-born babe. Paley 
cites a fresco-painting of this sub- 
ject from Herculaneum, Racc. di 
Ercolano, Pl, 11. 


50 ‘Why, even she herself 
sprang from bed to her feet and 
unrobed as she was thought to 
repel the attack of the monsters.’ 
Mommsen regards tocoly as a da- 
tivus termini. Cf. O. 13. 72 ava &” 
éraNr’ 6p0@ modi; but they may be 
instrumental datives, though ren- 
dered ‘to her (his) feet.” mroooty 
Bergk raiciv. darerdos With nothing 
on except an under garment, yiTw- 
vicxos, 1.g. wovoxitwy, Philostratos, 
Eur. Hec. 933 Xéyn 5é Pidta povd- 
memos erotica Awpis ws Képa. 
Spws MSS. du@s. Text Stephanus. 
dpuvey Imperfect of intended or 
attempted action. #Bpw Either 
=‘the attack,’ cf. P. 1, 72; or 
else U. x.= ‘savage monsters.’ 
Cf. radpo wBporai, Eur. Bacch. 
743 


51 Sobestmss. TheTriclinian 
Mss. and the Aldine and Roman 
editions give atv dm\. ap. bp. ; 
Editors a0p. civ dX. ep. or dp. 
ov Omr. d6p. For the lengthening 
of -ov before a vowel cf. P. 3. 6. 
civ ‘Not without’; forcible con- 
trast to the unarmed mother and 
infant. So too é& xepi 6’ is almost 
‘and not empty-handed’ contrasted 
with xepoly éais, v. 45. OmAots 
Don. renders ‘shields’ from Hés. 
Scut. Herc. 13 gepeccaxéas Kaé- 
welous; but ‘weapons’ is more 
natural. 


55 


60 


NEMEA I. 


bév yept & 
pdaoyavov 


led > > / 2 / / 
ce iKeT, O€€lals aviator TUTTELS. 


fe > e an 
mavd opas: 


“Apditpvav 


15 


\ 
yULVOV TwWacowy 


KOXEOU 
So 


\ \ 5 lal / 
TO yap otKketov mruéCer 


d evOds & amnuwv Kpadia Kados aud’ ad2roTpLOV. 


itp. 6 
1 éota 5€ GauBer dvcghopw 85 
2 TEepTV@® Te puxXGeis. Eide yap exvopstov 
3 Ana Te Kal SvvapLY 
Tea , / > vA 
4 vlod* TaXdiyyAwooor O€ Fou abdavaTo. 
5 ayyédov phow Oécar. 
6 yeltova © éxxddrecev Aros tpictou tpopatay éEoyxor, go 
7 opOopavtiv Tepeciav: o O€ ror $pate kai TavTi oTpaTe, 
Toials OmeANnoEL TVYALS, 
> / 
Apt. 6. 
1 Ogaous pev ev Yépow KTAVOD, 95 
52 ddcyavov Omitted in the (cf. the adv. Aristoph. Plut. 981, 
best mss. The Triclinian mss. read 992), 


Eimos éxtwdcowr against the metre. 
53 dfelats dviatot Tutrels ‘ Smit- 
ten with keen throes of anguish.’ 
The phrase refers to Bédos above. 
Tl. 19. 125 rov & dxos 6&0 Kara 
gppéva tive Babetay, Od. 10. 247 
Kip axel peyddw BeBornuévos. TO 
yap, «.7-A. Pausanias, 10. 22. 4, 
cites this sentiment yith approval. 
Cf. ‘The heart knoweth its own 
bitterness, and a stranger doth not 
intermeddle with its joy.’ 

54 dpd’ Cf. O. and P. p. xxvi. 

55 OdpPBe, «7.4. ‘ With min- 
gled feelings of painful and glad 
wonderment.’ Thus Paley rightly 
explains pixfeis. Others ‘affected 
by,’ ef. Soph. Ant. 1311 deraia de 
ovykéxpapat dUa, Aiax 895 olkTw Tw- 
de cuyKeKpapévny. 

56 éxvoproy ‘ Extraordinary.’ 
Not used, it seems, in the same 
sense as éxvouos, ‘unlawful,’ ‘ in- 
ordinate,’ as correlative of évvomos 


58 tadlyyAwooov Apparently 
a word coined by Pindar=‘ gain- 
said,’ i.e. by the fact. For. Dativus 
commodi, not after pjow, and not 
the article, as the digamma of the 
personal pronoun is needed for the 
scansion. d@dvaro. I.e. Zeus, by 
transmitting superhuman qualities 
to his son. Cf. Theokr. 24. 83, 84 
yauBpos & dbavdrwy ("Hpas) Kexd7- 
cerat, of TA45’ érGpoar | kyvwoara pw- 
ANetvovta Bpépos diadnrAjoac Pa. 

60 yelrova According to Pau- 
sanias 9. 11, Amphitryon lived by 
the Gate of Elektra, in the neigh- 
bourhood of which was the olwvo- 
okoretoyv of Teiresias (Paus. 9. 16). 
Avs iiocrov A special title of 
Zeus at Thebes (Paus. 9. 8. 3) 
amongst other places. 

61 dp0dp. Cf. Soph. Ant. 1178 
@ pdvtt, Toros ws ap’ dpOdv nrucas, 
Oed. R. 506. 

62 xtavoev The participle of the 


65 


16 


i] 


, \ / 
3 Kal TWa ovY TAYiO 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


dacous 5€ TOvTw OHpas aidpodiKas: 


3 
> A / f \ > / 
4 avop@v KOp@ aTtelyovTa Tov exOpoTaTov 


al , / 
s pacé viv dwcew pope, 


6xal yap otav Oeol év trediw Préypas Tuyavtecow 


paxyav 


“I 


mepupoec Oar Komav 


gnomic aorist referring to sundry 
points of the time covered by the 
principal verb. Thus dccous x7r.= 
Kat moN\Aovs krevet. Cf. N. 7. 3. 

63 didpodS{kas For justice and 
the reverse in beasts cf. Archilochos, 
Frag. 88 [6] "Q Zeb, warep Zed, 
cov wev ovpavod Kparos, | od & épy’ 
ém’ dvOpwiruv dpas | Newpya Kal Oe- 
puctd, gol 6€ Anpiwy | UBpis te Kal 
dixn wéXer. For this phrase cf. Od. 
9. 215 dyprov, ore dikas ev eldéra 
oltre Oémoras. 

64 tia ‘Many’ (cf. P. 2. 51 
[Ocds] dYippévwr tw’ Exaue BpoTGr), 
such as Busiris and Antaeos. For 
the junction of the definite article 
with the indefinite pronoun ef.Soph. 
Oed. Col. 288 éray & 6 Kipios | raph 
tis, Oed. Rex 107 rods av’roévras 
xetpl Tiuwpety twds. So Béckh, 
Don. Bergk reading v. 66 udp for 
Ms. wopov. Similarly Dissen, only 
changing rdv to ror’, and Kayser, 
only changing Tov éx@. to ravexOpo- 
ta7w. Hermann reads v. 66 pace 
iv (acc.)...46pw and above 7@ éx@po- 
Tad7w, making twa the subject mean- 
ing Nessos. Keeping uopov, Momm- 
sen would change ducew to yeicew, 
Ahrens to ratcew, Bury to raécev. 
Rauchenstein, Hermann and Bergk 
propose tivi...aTeixovTe Tov éexO. 
Bergk also suggests cal twa ovv 
mraylw (adverbially) | dvdpav mopov 

T....Mopw after Hartung’s xal twa 


100 


> / / ‘4 \ < a / / / 
avtiatwow, Bedéwv b7rd pitraicae Keivov patdipay yata 


oly mrayly | dvépav vow arelxovi 
odov éxOpordray | pacé vw dwoew 
uopw. Sdoev popw Cf. P. 5. 56 
6 8 apxayéras édwx’ ArodNwv | 07- 
pas aig PoBw, Il. 5. 397 & IldAw 
€v vexverot Bai édtvynow ewxev. 
ovv tday. Kép. otelx. Cf. v. 25 
supra, Phokyl. Frag. Xj avdpes, ov 
KOOL orelxovTes. 

67 ®déypas Hieron and no doubt 
Chromios had defeated the Cartha- 
ginians off Phlegra near Cumae in 
the year before this victory at 
Nemea. The Phlegra where the 
gods fought the Giants was in 
Thrace. Cf. N. 4. 27 note. 

68 ayriaf. For the pres. cf. 
Goodwin, § 689, p. 274. Intr. ‘to 
encounter’ N. 10. 20. The phrase 
avTid¢. udxay (cognate acc.) natur- 
ally takes a dative like udxoua. 
Jebb notes that ‘‘The Giganto- 
machia adorned the pediment of 
the Megarian ‘Treasury’ at Olym- 
pia; next to Zeus, Poseidon and 
Aves, the chief figure was Heracles.” 
For paxav Dissen cites Soph. Trach. 
159 rodXods ayGvas Sua. pitatot 
‘Whizzing flights,’ cf. Il. 16. 361 
dusty potgor. yatqa Cf. Aesch. 
S. c. Th. 48 yav Oavévtes rhvde 
gupdcew povy.  mehiprerOar Note 
the paulo-post. fut., ‘they (the 
giants) will soon find their hair 
befouled.’ Kopav Cf. Il. 21. 407 
of Ares éxévice 5é xalras. 


NEMEA [. 17 


’Em. 8. 


4 \ \ 
a eveTrev’ avTOV pay év eipdva Tov dmavTa ypovoy éy 


TXEPD 


105 


id is 
70 b acvyltay Kapdtov peyddov Toway Nayovt éEaiperon, 


ec oABlow év Swpmact SeEduevov Oarepay “HBav dxoutw, 


Kal ydajov 


IIo 


“ §aicavra rap Avi Kpovida, ceuvov aivnoew *réyos*. 


69 éverey The prominent po- 
sition gives emphasis both to what 
immediately precedes and to what 
follows.  xpédvov For the length- 
ening cf. v.51, swpra. For the sen- 
timent of this epode ef. N. 9. 44, 45. 
év oxep@ No ms. gives év, but cxep@ 
(-@). The phrase however occurs 
N. 11. 39, I. 5. 22. Perhaps the 
Hésychian icxepw=ééfs, should be 
read and émiayxepw divided ér-icyepa, 
as Hésychios betrays no knowledge 
of this adverbial use of cxepés. 

70 towdav ‘Recompense.’ Cf. 
P. 1. 59 Kedadjoa mr. TeOpirrwr, 
P. 2. 17 xdpis pitwy rolvipos avri 
Fepywv omifopéva, Sadepav ‘ Bloom- 
ing.’ As the opening verses are 
obviously recalled, the reminiscence 
of @d\os may have suggested the 
memory of @adepiy...rapdkot Il. 


3. 53, or the closer" Hpny 0. roncar 


dxourw. | 40°" HBnv...erixre Hés. Th. 
921, cf. 946, 999. F 

71 ydpov | Salcavta Cf. I. 19. 
299 daicew dé yduov mera Mup- 


dovecow, Od. 4. 3 rov 8 efpov 
Oawwta yduov moddotow ernow | 
vi€os 70€ Ouyarpds dutpmoves @ évi 
olkw. For theme cf. I. 3. 76—78. 

72 Avi So mss. always, though 
the word is a long monosyllable. 
CET. 7: 35: aivyjoev An echo 
of aivov v. 6. My reading déyos is 
supported by aivycev yduor P. 3. 13. 
A€xos Mss. give yduov and dédpov. 
The former is imported from the 
line aboye, the latter is an attempt 
at correction, as is also the véuor, 
vouoyv of the Schol. It is hard to 
believe that Pindar would terminate 
the last two lines of an ode with 
-uov. I therefore regard the last 
word as entirely lost, and suggest 
héxos aS giving better sense than 
Bergk’s Blov, Opévov, or rTebudr, 
Heyne’s éd50s, Mommsen’s véuor, 
Bury’s ota0udv. Observe that the 
example of rest after labour at the 
end of the ode is foreshadowed by 
the opening phrases dumvevpa... 
Oéuvior. 


NEMEA ILI. 


ON THE VICTORY OF TIMODEMOS OF ATHENS IN THE 
PANKRATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


TimopEMos, son of Timonois, of the deme of Acharnae, but of 
the Timodémidae, a clan of Salamis, where he was born or brought 
up (vv. 13—15), won this victory probably about Ol. 75, B.c. 480—477. 
The ode was apparently sung at Athens (v. 24). It is a processional 
(monostrophic) ode. The word éeapyere in the last line is thought 
to indicate that it was introductory to a longer éy«opuov. 

It is impossible to draw any sound inference about the place of 
composition. Béckh fancies that it was composed at Nemea after 
the battle of Plataea with Fragment 53 [45]. Perhaps the opening 
allusion to the Homéridae was due to Salamis being one of the 
aspirants to the honor of being Homer’s birthplace. 

The first strophe forms the proéme and the rest of the ode falls 
into two equal divisions. 

This ode throws a light on such recurrences or echoes as have to 
do with the main theme of an ode. The two Glyconics which con- 
stitute the middle and end of the fourth verse contain either yxa- 
or some important proper name (Nepeaiov, HvOioww1, Atavros...Ty6- 
Snpe, Tysodnpe@ odv evKdéi vootw) or both. It may therefore be in- 
ferred that the music and dance were especially impressive at this 
part of the strophe, and conversely we may conjecture that in any 
ode the recurrence of prominent ideas in metrically parallel positions 
is generally owing to those positions being musically and orchestri- 
cally impressive. 


NEMEA II. 19 


Note the tautometric recurrences éé- v. 18, éx v. 3, wév vv. 19, 9, pw- 
vv. 25, 20. The compounds which seem to have been coined for this ode 
are wo\vtpvyros, evOuToumos. 

The mode is Lydo-olian. 

The metre is logacedic. The recurrent phrases are (A) tetra- 
podies (Glyconics) with syncope of the first foot, and (2) tripodies 
(second Pherecratics), The second and last verses are first Glyconies. 


onder ee, Lej|wul-vl-a 

>: IstGl2>: w~wel-vl—-vl—-s] 

BB. 3 Sees (i oli ween | el 

BUAA. 4 vuvlwe|-vl]/e | --|~e]-el 
L | == |v |-] 

lst GU. 5 we |-¥|~v|- 2] 


If the two long syllables at the end of the third foot be each reckoned 
as a trochee, the first three verses come equal in number of feet to the 
last two. If the second portion of the third verse be taken as mesodic 
and the last verse as epodic, we get a symmetrical period, or we can count 
4|4|7|7.4| 4, or4|5]|6]|5.6|4. My analysis disregards symmetry. 


ANALYSIS. 


1—5. As the Homéridae begin by invoking Zeus, so Timodé- 
mos begins his career of victory in Zeus’ grove at Nemea. 


6—10. He ought still, since his Fate has led him straight along 
the path his fathers trod and caused him to do honor 
to Athens (by winning at Nemea), to win often at the 
Isthmus and Delphi. 

10—12. When the Pleiades are seen, Orion is to be expected. 

13—15. Salamis can rear fighting men such as the Trojan warrior 
Aias and the pancratiast Timodémos. 

16, 17. The Acharnians were famous of old. 

17—24. Enumeration of victories of the Timodémidae in the 
Pythian, Isthmian, Nemean and the (Athenian) Olym- 
pian games. 

24,25, The citizens are bidden to celebrate Timodémos’ return 
as victor from Nemea. 


——$——$_—$—$_$_$_$$ $$$ $$_ 


20 PINDARI CARMINA. 


t"OOev ep cat ‘Opunpidar 


nv 


A e cal > / 
KataBoXav Lepav ayY@Vvav 
Nepeaiou 


partav éréwy Ta TOAN aordol 

” \ > / ‘ v7?) > \ 
3 apyovrar, Ads €x Tpooimiov: Kai 60 avnp 
4 


vikadopias débexTal TPWTOV 


° 


5 €v ToAvipy7T@ Aros adoel. 


5] /- > Yj / 
1 opeiner & ETL, TaTpiav 


iS] 


1—5 There is only one slight 
irregularity of construction in this 
strophe, namely that instead of 
To0ev or éx Ards after cat (v. 3) we 
find Neueatou | év mw. A. ad. vv. 4, 5. 

1,3 kal...xat For kai or xa... 
kai emphasising a parallel see Jebb 
on Soph. Oed. Col. 53 60° ofda Kaye, 
who quotes Xenoph. Symp. 2. 25 
Ooxet wévTor wot Kal Ta TGV avdpay 
cuuméow TalTad TadoxXew arrep Kal TA 
év yn pudpeva. See also Dem. Meid. 
p. 514 eyo 8, ébrep av kal buay 
éxaoros [UBpicGels] mpoeiNero mpatar, 
TOUTO Kal avTos érrolnoa. 

1 ‘QpnptSar A clan or school of 
rhapsodists from Chios. The Schol. 
on this line tells us that Kynaethos 
of Chios introduced many verses 
into the Homeric poems and found- 
ed a distinguished school of rhap- 
sodists. 

2 pamrey ‘Continuous,’ hence 
‘epic.’ The opening to which Pin- 
dar refers is probably preserved by 
Theokritos, 17. 1 é« Avds dpxwperda, 
and by Aratos, Phaen.1. Cf. Virg. 
Ecl. 3. 60 ab Tove principium. It 
is as old as Alkman, ef. Frag. 2 [31] 
éydvya 6’ deicopar | éx Arcos dpxopéva. 
A Schol. quotes from Hésiod é 
Aj\w tére mp@rov eye xal “Ounpos 
dovdol | wéAmrowev, ev veapots tuvors 
pawartes dodjv, | PotBov *Amé\Nwva 
xpvadopov dv réxe Anrw. 


Xp. B. 


” > e / > \ 
eltrep kal’ odov viv evOutroptros 10 


3 Aros ék mp. Cf. N. 5. 25. 
‘With an exordium about Zeus.’ 
The phrase is in apposition with 
d0ev wep. Zeus is the subject mat- 
ter of the proéme, so that the gen. 
is of material, not of connexion as 
with verbs of saying and hearing, 
e.g. Soph. El. 317 rod xacvyrvnrov tt 
gs; The ode also ends with Zeus. 

4 «araBoddy Cf. Kallim., 
quoted by Schol., Apowéns, & Eeive, 
yauov kataBadrdouw deldew. For the 
metaphor from laying a foundation 
ef. noteon N.1.8. yea. I did 
not mean ‘his career of victory ” 
for a translation (Ist ed. p. 16). 
Render ‘‘ hath first won an opening 
strain of the rewards of victory,” 
i.e. of epinician odes inter alia. The 
abstract equals a concrete plural. 
Cf. Eur. Herc. Fur. 663 & duoyévera 
=ol duvoyevets. In O. 13. 14 (in 
spite of the accent) and I. 1. 22 
vixkadopos = ‘brought by victory.’ 
SéSexrar At Nemea he became the 
winner of and is the winner of at 
Athens or elsewhere. Cf. O. 2. 49, 
6. 27, P. 1. 80, 100, I. 5. 4. 

5 doe See Paus. 2. 15. 2. 
The grove was of cypresses. 

6 odefAet Impersonal, but there 
is av. l. dpeiner 6€ Te. 

7 For metaphor cf. P. 10. 12. 
Note that vw is ace. after ev@uroumés 
as well as after dédwxe. 


10 


NEMEA ILI. 


21 


3 al@y Tais weyddats dédm@xKe Koopov "APdvais, 


4 Papa pév “lo@piddov SpérecOar | kadducTov awrov, év 


Ilv@iowci Te viKav 
5 Tipovoov maid’. 


« operav ye Lererddov 


M” > > \ 
ott © €olKos 


b py THACBEY "Qapiwva veicOar. 


\ id 
¢ Kal wav a 
/ 
d déuvatos. 


Tipodnpue, c€ & adKa 


8 aidv ‘Fate’ in the sense of 
the destiny of an individual life. 
Cf. I. 3. 18, Soph. 4j. 645, Trach. 
34. Observe that Ka mov * AOavais 
glances at the meaning of a 
Tinovéou mais. Cf. N. 3 

9 SpérecOar Cf. o ti 
aeroy, Cf. ©, 2. 7; 5. 1. ‘The 
fairest bloom of victories’ is epi- 
nician song. év Note the Pin- 
daric variation of construction. 
we For pev—re cf. O. 4. 15, P. 2. 
31, N. 7. 86. 

10 8 ‘For.’ Timodémos’ ante- 
cedents make the anticipation of 
his future victories as reasonable as 
the expectation of seeing Orion when 
the Pleiades are in sight. ,Cf. Paley’s 
note Hes. W. and D. 619. Catullus, 
66. 94, uses the form Oarion. 

11 cpedv So called because 
daughters of Atlas. So Simonidés 
quoted by a Schol., Macddos ovjpelas 
€NukoBrepapov, of Maia, one of the 
daughters. Cf. Frag. 52. The suc- 
cession of the constellations is a 
very natural example of sure suc- 
cession, and no constellations would 
be more likely to be mentioned 
than those which marked the be- 
ginning of the ploughing season, 
and again the end of the sailing 
season. The word épedv con- 
verts a bare astronomical truism 
into mythical poetry instinct with 


Yarapis ve epee pata paxaray 
€v es pev “Extwp Alavtos akovoev: @ 


20 


human interest. ye Emphasises 
the phrase dp. IIeA. Of all the stars 
which the huge Orion pursues, he 
especially pursues the Pleiades. 

12 vetcbar Some good mss. give 
the error -v’ dveic@a. Bergk adopts 
this misreading under the strange 
delusion that dveicOa: stands for 
dvavetcOa. 

13 kal pdv Introduces a second 
reason for anticipating that Timo- 
démos would win further victories. 
Cf. Soph. Aj. 539 kai wiv édas ye 
mpoomddots pudagoeTat. 

14 8Svvatcos Fem., cf. O. 9. 26, 
Bs /4.°2095 9. 92) N. 5. 20a Ts ana. 
dkovoev The Schol. cites rdnyijs 
diovres, Il. 11. 582; ef. O. 3. 24 
bmakoveuev atyats aedlov, ‘to be at 
the mercy of’ [Prof. Colvin]. After 
all &kovcev is simply ‘heard,’ with 
a reminiscence of I/. 16. 361, where 
Hektor attacked by Ajax oxémrer’ 
duo Gv Te potfov Kai dovmov axdyTwr. 
7 pev 6) ylyvwoKe paxns érepakéa 
viknyv and perhaps of a sculpture or 
painting of the scene. For the cult 
of Ajax see Jebb Soph. Aj. p. xxx. 
For the opposition of Aias to Hek- 
tor cf. Il. 8. 14. 402, 15. end, 16. 
114, 358. ot 8’, «.7.A. ‘While 
thee, Timodémos, doth power of en- 
durance in the pankration exalt.’ 
For the position of 5’ answering to 
wév after a vocative cf. N. 7. 85, 86 


22 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


15 e¢ mayxpatiov TAdOumos aéEe. 


20 


25 


evdvopes* 


vn 


w 


"Aydpvat dé radaidparov 

dcca § apd aéOro«s, 
Tipodnpida. éEoy@tato. mpod€eyovTar. 
mapa pev wpipéedovte Lapvac|-@ téccapas €& aéOXov 


Xtp. o. 


2 


mn 


"i 
/ > / 
vikas exopear. 30 
3 a\Aa Kopwliwv tro dwrov 
Ld 
itp. €. 
> > fa) I na 
1 ev é€odov IléXotros mruyxais 
> \ 4 yy ” 
2 OKTM oTepavos EutyPev 75° 
e \ ee / \ ? 1 4 2 Lam a 
3émta & ev Newéa: ta & olxor pacoov apiOuod 35 


\ > lal / 
4 Atos ayav. Tor, 


i > Jor / 
GvuV €VKNEL VOTTH’ 


5 aouperee & éEdpyete pawva. 


eng bev roNapxov evwvijum marpa, | 
“Hpdkrees, oéo dé. By oe GAka aézer 
the poet means ca aka avferau ef. 
N. 8. 40 avéera: 5” aperd. 


16 madalparov So mss. Cf. 
P. 11.30. Béckh -garo. 

17 bocca 8 apd’ aébrot1s ‘In 
all that concerns games.’ Cf. N. 11. 


43 70 6’ éx Ads. Cf. Eur. El. 945 
a 8’ és yuvaixas. For audi cf. N. 6. 
14, 8. 42, P. 5. 111. 

18 mpohéyovrar ‘Are named 
before all others.’ Cp. I. 3. 25. 

19 tyupéd. ‘King of mountains.’ 
éxop. ‘Won,’ cf. O. 13. 59, P. 4. 
106, Soph. Qed. Col. 1411 éxawos, 
dv xoulferov and Jebb’s note ‘*=xo- 
pifecOov...cp. 6 pépovra= pepduevov 
.Jl. 11. 738 Kémicoa 5€ podvuxas 
imtous,” also evpeivy O. 7. 89, P. 2. 
64 and pépew=‘ win’ passim, Soph. 
Oed. R. 480. 

20 adda For ver... 
9. 5. 

21 = I.e. at the Isthmian games. 
Cf. I. 3. 11 év Bacoaow "IcOpob, 7. 
63 “Io@pov av varros, but O. 3. 23 év 
Bdaooos Kpoviov IléXoros means at 


adda cf. O. 


a a 
@® TOALTAL, 


Kkopatate Tipodjuo 


40 


Olympia. He is regarded as the 
hero Epénymos of the Peloponnese. 
For mrvxais ef. the use of zodv- 
TTUXOS- 

22 saexbey Cf. O. 1. 22. 

23 dpWpov ‘Too many to num- 
ber’ (lit. for numbering), ef. Soph. 
Oed. R. 1374 épy éort xpelocov’ 
dyxovns elpyacuéva. Cf. O. 2. 98 
érel Waupos apiOuov mepimépevyer, 
13. 113. 

24 Ads dyav. The Athenian 
Olympia, celebrated in the Spring, 
between the great Dionysia and the 
Bendideia. Note the emphatic po- 
sition, and ef. v. 10 Tiuovdov raid’, 
v. 14 dvvards, v. 17 edavopes. TOV 

.Kopagare Tuy. ‘Him do ye cele- 
brate in epinician song in honour 
of Tim.’ Cf. for dative P. 9. 89, 
I. 6. 20, 21. ovv ‘Under the 
inspiration of.’ 

25 advup.«.7.\. A variation of 
the ‘regular ddelg merous ébapyxere 
gwrg. <A genitive or accusative of 


. the utterance is usual with éfap- 


xew. 


NEMEA IIL. 


ON THE VICTORY OF ARISTOKLEIDAS OF AEGINA IN THE 
PANKRATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


ARISTOKLEIDAS, son of Aristophanes, was probably himself a 
member of a college of theéri or state ambassadors to Delphi (v. 70). 
He won this victory many years before the composition of the ode, 
as he seems to have been well advanced in age (vv. 73—76). The 
poet seems to apologise for his delay (v. 80), but not very profoundly, 
so that we need not suppose an interval of more than a year or two, 
if any, between the dates of the promise and the ode. From vv. 4, 5, 
it seems that the chorus was taught at Thebes. The ode was per- 
formed in the hall or temple of the college of thedri. The date is 
evidently prior to the ‘athenian conquest of Aegina Ol. 80. 3, B.c. 
458. Leop. Schmidt fancifully connects the ode with P. 3, and 
assigns it to the same date. It was sung by a chorus of youths (v. 5). 


The tone and phraseology of this ode is set by the names’ Apioroxheldas, 
son of ’Apicropdvys. It is inspired by the Muse Kleio and is full of 
superlative expressions and suggestions of brilliance. The ode is ueX- 
yapus KOpos vv. 4, 5, ddxcmos Yuvos v. 11, xdpas dyadua v. 13, 7d KaddluiKov 
which is mAayav dkos vynpdv vv. 17, 18, yAuki rev. 32, included under 
eke’ byw V. 68, peurypwévoy wédc evK@ aly yddakTe vv. 77, 78, mow 
doldtuov v. 79, which victory-in-games loves and thirsts for vv. 6, 7, and 
(like ed¢pootva, N. 4. 1) is almost personified as dpioros iarpés, namely as 
orepavwy aperav Te defwwrarov dradéy v. 8. The theme is victory won by 
transcendent worth, e.g. de@ovxia v. 7, orepavwy aperav Te v. 8, ovK 
éNeyxéecow v. 15, 7d Kaddluixov v. 18, dvopéar iwéprara v. 20, woridopov 


24 PINDARI CARMINA. 


Kécpov v.31, rnravyes Péyyos v. 64, evdotia v. 40, vixagop- v. 67, deOAopébpou 
Ajmaros evexev...dé50pxev paos. The géyyos and d¢aos are intended to 
emphasise the comparison between Aristokleidas and Achilles, and are 
"Apioropar-, cf. éiov Kadds v. 19, and év dé meipa rédos | dtadalverar K.T.r. 
vv. 70, 71. 

This réX\os manifestly presents a contrast to the darede vow of v. 42, 

and vv. 41, 42 echo with two tautometric recurrences vv. 20, 21, /.c. 
ov ToT aTpeKé 
KatéBa 7odl...aredel... 
ovKéere Tpbow 
&Bdarav ada beyond Hérakles’ réXos. 

Remarkable is the fourfold echo of yévov té Fou déprarov v. 57 from 
yéver Te Moicay hépew v. 28, which marks Achilles as the most famous of 
the race of Aeakos whether the poet intended it or not. The tautometric 
echo of dperais v. 32 by dperas v. 74 seems quite superfluous, and may 
be accidental, as dpera- occurs four times. Other tautometric echoes are 
-émee (€véret) v. 75, (Umetrev) v. 54, ds vv. 68, 34, -co7- vv. 20, 7, ap- v. 58, 
"Ap- v. 50, av- vv. 79, 58, pévov v. 44, mévor v. 12, év vv. 79, 16. 


The end of the first of the three divisions of the ode is in the first 
line of the second strophe, and the middle division—devoted to 
Aeacid victors—ends with the close of the first verse of the fourth 
strophe; but the second strophe is devoted to the exploits of the 
single-handed Hérakles by land and sea, while the rest of the two 
middle systems celebrate the exploits of Péleus, Telamon, and 
Achilles. Hérakles, Péleus and Achilles are examples of victors in 
single combat (vv. 34, 51) like Aristokleidas. Bacchylides, 12. 8 calls 
the wrestling contest rav...yuiadxéa pouvordadar. It is patent that 
Hérakles and the Aeacid heroes are represented as prototypes of 
Aristokleidas. That fame was won far away beyond sea by Héra- 
kles, Telamon and Achilles and by the husband of rovria Géris 
implies that the fame of Aristokleidas will be spread far and wide, 
as is expressed N. 5. 2—6 in the case of Pytheas. 


The compounds which seem to be coined for this ode are: de#A\ouxia, 
moduvepéas, wmréepaddos, eyKovntt, xadkbrofos, Bpaxvoldapos, Babuutra, 
paraxdxep, eyxerpdpos. The derivatives dapowds and xpdyéras are not 
found elsewhere. 


The mode is Molian, or Lydo-olian (v. 79). 
The metre is logacedic. 


NEMEA III. 25 


STROPHE. 


Al, A?, tripodies (of the form of first and second Pherecratics). 
B dipodies. Vv. 1—4 form an inverted period, vv. 5—8 an inverted 
mesodic period. 

The numbers are respectively 6 2. 4 3,3 4.26 and 2 4. 23. 
2 3 2. 4 2. 


A2,A2B. 1 L [we l|-vij-v [we le | -v Jey] 
4.3. 2 vf -v]-elevell-vl-- [eZ] 
A2. 4, 3 vuvl|wel-vi[el-vleuvel—-a~ ] 
pees 22 | Pu | xe | vl | ea Al 
>i BA 5> iv l|-vll-vleve|[~e le] 

B.A? 6 La Soj2e |e | oes] 

eee tS Pe |e | ot fe ae 
@248B) Boe > wel —- Uf ul =el/=4 | =>] 


EPopE. 


Two inverted mesodic periods, vv. 1—3 and 4, 5. 
The numbers are resjectively 6. 34 3. 6 and 2 6 3. 6 2. 


MB yy [te|~e|-vl|-~ ==] 
Pere A= oie S| (EL OSE] 
Le) -oy 
I er rene fava ene aa 
eo | ble be 


—— Se | Wy | aN ] 
o:4* BB. bo: vol -v|~| ~well-v |] el-» | J 
Note that 4*.B= A? A?=6 logacedic feet. 


* Glyconics. 


32—39. 
40—42, 
43—64. 


65, 66. 
67—170. 


70—74. 
74, ‘75. 

76. 
76—80. 
80, 81. 


82. 
83, 84. 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


ANALYSIS. 


The Muse is entreated to go to Aegina on the anniver- 
sary of a Nemean victory, where a chorus awaits her. 
An ode is the highest object of a victor’s ambition. 

The Muse is entreated to inspire the poet to begin the 
hymn with Zeus of Nemea and to praise the country 
of the Myrmidons. 

Whom the victorious endurance of Aristokleidas in the 
pankration at Nemea does not discredit. 

Aristophanes’ son, having done justice to his fine form, 
has attained to the highest achievements. 

One cannot well pass the pillars which Hérakles set up 
at the limit of his Western explorations. 

The poet is digressing. 

His theme is the race of Aeakos. 

It is the height of justice to praise the worthy. 

But it is not good to yearn for distinctions for which 
one’s inborn nature has not fitted one. 

The victor need not do so, as he inherits worth. ' 
The legend of Péleus is appropriate to him. 

Exploits of Péleus. 

Innate worth is best. Acquired capacities are fruitless. 
The above doctrine is illustrated by Achilles’ childhood, 
by the aged Cheiron, and by the manhood of Achilles. 
Invocation of Zeus. 

This beseems Aristokleidas who has brought glory to 
Aegina and the college of Pythian thedri. 

Trial proves a man’s excellence in all stages of life. 

Four divisions of life bring four several virtues. 

The victor partakes of all four. 

Dedication of the ode. 

As the eagle swoops from afar upon its prey, so the poet 
can seize upon the theme of a long past victory. 

But the flight of chattering crows has a lower range. 

By favour of Kleié the victor has won glory from Nemea, 
Epidauros and Megara. 


NEMEA III. 27 


2tp. a’. 
z / a a e / U 
1 Q wotvia Motca, matep apetepa, Niccopar, 

/ 
2 Tav ToAvéévay év iepounvia Newedd« 
a / a ” ef mi 
3 lkeo Awpida vaoov Aiywav: bdate yap 5 
/ ’ > 2 33 / / / 
4 HévovtT em” “AcwTinw peduyapiwv TéKTOVES 
/ 
5 Kopwv veaviat, cé0ev OTA paLopeEvol. 
fal cal Yi ” 
6 dupy dé mpdyos GAXO wey Addov, 10 
7 aeOrovixia b€ pdrwot aowdav irel, 
vA > fa) / ’ / 

8 otedavev apetav te SeEtwrdtay oTador' 

Avt.a. 

A > / ” / > lal ” 

1 Tas apOoviay dmale pntios auas aro: 5 
1 partep Apollo and the Muses and Nemea, O. 6. 84% We cannot 


werein a metaphysical sense parents 
of poetsand poems. N. 4.3. Asklé- 
piades in his Tpaywdovmeva is said 
to have made Orpheus the son of 
Apollo and Kalliopé. 

2 tdv woAvtévay For the fame 
of the Aeginétans for fair dealing 
with strangers cf. O. 8. 21, N. 4. 12, 
5. 8. For the fem. form of the 
compound adjective cf. N. 5. 9 vav- 
oxdtray. N. 7.83 duépa. tepopnvia 
A holy day was so called because 
the period of its return was calcu- 
lated by the moon. For special 
mention of the full mooh of the 
Olympian festival ef. O. 3.19, 20, 
11. 73—75. The Nemean festival 
was probably not on the new moon, 
see note on N. 4. 35 veounvia. 

3 Awp. A passing tribute to 
actual fact, before connecting a 
Dorian with the glories of the 
mythical Aeakidae. Perhaps the 
mention of the (Epidaurian) As- 
klépios, v. 54, is an acknowledg- 
ment that Dorians of Epidaurus 
colonised Aegina. 

4 *Acwrtiw Two streams called 
Asépos are recorded, and possibly 
in Aegina there was a third, named 
after the mythical father of the 
eponymous nymphs Thébé, Aegina, 


be sure that the poet wishes to 
represent himself as present in 
Aegina, as tavde vacov (v. 68) is not 
conclusive on the point. Cf. O. 8. 
25, P. 9.91. rékroves kipwv Here 
the chorus ; elsewhere poets. Cf. 
P3113. 

6 8upq ‘Divers achievements 
cause divers thirsts.’ The verb is 
suggested by mweX- v. 4, and leads 
up to vv. 18, 77—79. Lit. ‘ Another 
(kind of) achievement thirsts after 
something else.’ mpdyos Accord- 
ing to analogy and usage this word 
is rather equivalent to mpaés than 
to mpayua, and means ‘great 
achievement,’ as here, or ‘ conduct 
of important affairs,’ as in Aesch. 
Sept. c. Th. 2. 

7 debX\o- See v. 83. 

8 otepdvwv aperav te A hen- 
diadys =‘ of crowns for highest 
merit.’ Seftwr. dad. ‘ Deftest 
attendant,’ ministering axos byimpdv 
(v.18). Here draé. is a substantive 
as in Frag. 72. 

9 ‘No grudging measure there- 
of do thou elicit from my store of 
skill.” It is not easy to render the 
play on é7radoy in orage in English. 
The verb should literally be ren- 
dered ‘do thou bid attend,’ as in 


28 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


10 2 dpyxe 8, ovpavod morvvepéra Kpéovte OvyaTep, 


15 


/ eo > \ \ / / 9) £2. 
3 doKipov UKVOV* Eey@ 6é KELV@V TE VLV Oapats 


/ / 
4 Avpa TE KOLVaTOMAL. 


yapievta & €&eu movov 20 


5 x@pas ayadpa, Muppcdoves iva mpotepor 


6 v e ‘i / b \ 
5 oknoayv, wv Taraipatoy ayopav 


/ \ 
7 ovK édeyxéecowv ‘Apiotokdeidas Teav 25 


Tl. 24. 461, N. 9.30. omafe ‘ Send 
her (dodds) without stint.’ Cf. Il. 
24. 153 rotov yap oi moumdy érdoco- 
ev apyetpovTnv, 461 col yap pe 
TATHp dua Toumov braccev. 

10 dpxe Cf. Alkm. Frag. 1 
M&o’ aye, Mca Niyera rroduppenes | 
devdode pédos | veoxudy apxe Tap- 
cévos aeldev. ovpavod mss. give 
ovpay-w-@-wa, but all give zoduve- 
péda. According to a Schol., 
Aristarchos and Amménios took 
Uranos to be given as the father of 
the Muse, reading either three da- 
tives or three genitives, but it is 
presumable that Pindar began with 
Zeus and followed Hésiod. On this 
point Diodorus Siculus (4. 7) gives 
satisfactory negative evidence. Her- 
mann takes ovpayw as object to 
Kpéov7t. Bergk alters needlessly to 
Ovpavot a hypothetical form for 
Ovpavia. It is better to take xpéovre 
as a dat. commodi than as a pos- 
sessive dative with @Uyarep (so one 
Schol.) which in such a position 
has the full effect of ‘thou, his 
daughter.’ Bergk objects that it 
cannot Sic nude dici and that dpxe 
tuvov Ad is not appropriate to the 
context. Surely it is appropriate 
to any Nemean (or Olympian) ode, 
even if nothing special be said 
about Zeus. Moreover ef. vv. 65, 
66, 

11 8dxipov ‘ That stamps with 
approval.’ For causative use of 
adj. (=‘approved’) cf. O. 1. 26. 
vw I.e. tuvov. édpos ‘Choral 
voices.’ For the form ef. P. 1. 98 
Kowwviav | uadOakav maldwy daporcr. 

12 Kowdoopat MSS. Kowdcomua. 


The Schol. explains cowds dooua, 
whence Bergk reads xolv’ deicouat, 
but probably the Scholiast had the 
false reading cowwodooua produced 
by the incorporation into the text 
of a correction. P. 4. 115 supports 
our text. te. Dissen takes Zeus 
to be the subject, Don. dyakya, 
rendering ‘It will be a pleasing toil 
to honour the land, where &c.,’ 
which he supports by N. 8. 16 
matpos Méya Neueatoy ayadua ma- 
Tpos, but there, as here, ayadua is 
concrete, ‘an honor,’ ‘an adorn- 
ment.’ Here it might be said that 
tuvos is the subject, ywpas d-yadwa 
being in apposition, and ée.=‘ will 
involve.’ Cf. Soph. Hl. 351 ov 
Tavra mpos Kakotot detNiav Exet ; 

13 The Myrmidons were sup- 
posed to have migrated with Péleus 
from Aegina to Phthidtis. 

14 ov wadalpatov ayopdy ‘The 
ancient fame of whose assembly.’ 
Don. says that dyopa means meeting- 
place here as in Od. 8. 109, 156: 
but in the latter verse viv dé ped’ 
buerépy ayop7...nuat, it is better 
to render ‘assembly,’ ‘ meeting.’ 
There is no reason why dayopav 
should have been substituted for 
any spondaic word, say dAxkav 
(Ranch.). There are not enough 
cases of tribrachs at the end of a 
logacedic verse to warrant an infer- 
ence that ~~ > is impossible in 
such a position. Moreover ef. O. 
11. 57 daxpd@w- (~~ >) beginning 
the verse (Bergk strangely ==). 

15 ovx ed. For the meiosis see 
ov karedéyxee I. 3.14. reav | kar’ 
atcavy For the usual rendering 


20 


NEMEA IIL 


~ 


> Bib we ? 5 b] a \ 
éuiave Kat aicay év trepicbevet paraxGeis 


/ / / \ lal 
a TayKpatiou oTé\w* Kapatwdéwy dé TAYaY 


Y \ , 
b dkos tryunpov ev BabuTrediw Newéa TO KadXivixoy Pepet. 30 


’ 1X \ Lo 
c et & €wv Kados Epd@v T €oKdOTa poppa 


> / e re > / an >’ / > / 
d avopéais UTreptatas emTéBa Tais “Apiotopaveos, ovKETL 


Tpoow 


s 


w _ 


yw 


‘by thy favor,’ tuo beneficio, which 
strains the interpretation both of 
kara and of aicav, O. 9. 28 is 
quoted, but see my note and that 
on P. 8. 68. Adds aicg, O. 9. 42, is 
‘by Zeus’ assignment.’ Cf. also 
Solon Frag. 4 [13] ‘Huerépa 6¢é 
modus Kata pev Ards ovtror’ dXe?Tat | 
alcay kal pakdpwv Ocay Ppévas aba- 
varwv. aicoa means ‘lot,’ ‘share,’ 
‘measure,’ or the theological phases 
of these ideas (often in the abstract) 
‘divine dispensation,’ ‘ diyine ordi- 
nance,’ ‘divine approval,’ ‘allotted 
career’ (see N. 6. 13, 49, I. 1. 34, 
Frag. 108), and so aicvos as applied 
to omens means ‘ indicating divine 
approval’ and in other uses ‘ being 
in due proportion,’ ‘divinely ap- 
proved.’ Now rea xar’ aicay sim- 
ply gives us a theological aspect 
of kar’ aicav, ‘duly,’ ‘ according to 
measure,’ with a particular divinity 
specified. No other explanation is 
scientific. Render ‘as is accept- 
able in thy sight.” The Muse of 
glory is the aicvyv7jris who pre- 
scribes and approves the conduct 
and achievements of aspirants to 
glory. 

16 paraxQels ‘By yielding,’ 
‘by proving soft,’ the participle 


35 


> 4 ¢/ fi ig \ € / lal > x 
aBdtav Gra Kiovev vrep Hpakdéos trepay evpapés, 


Sapir 


mpws eds as €Onxe vavTidias éoxatas 

4 is Me \ an b] f 
pdptupas KAvTas: Sdpace bé Ojpas €v Terdayeow 40 
Umepoxos, dua T eEepevvace TEevayéwv 


signifying, as Don. says, the cause. 
Cf. N. 7. 56. 

17 KkaparwdSéwv For sentiment 
cf. N. 8. 49, 50, I. 7. 1—3. 

18 Babvredio So best mss. 
Moschopulos from one or two mss. 
read év ye Badurédw. From mredlov 
not rédov. Baddmedos would be, as 
Paley renders, ‘ deep-soiled,’ not 
‘with low-lying plain.’ dépeu ‘ He 
won at Nemea and wears, &e.’ (ef. 
N. 5. 54, I. 6. 21), dxos being an 
extension of the predicate. It is 
scarcely a historic present, which 
is rare in Pindar, but cf. O. 2. 23, 
P. 4. 163. 

19 For sentiment cf. O. 8. 19, 
9. 94 wpatos éwv kal kaos KkddA\oTa 
te péEas, I. 6. 22 

21 Cf. O. 3. 43. 

22 pes Qeds ‘ Hero and God.’ 
Cf. Paus.2.10.1. The phrase dis- 
tinguishes “Hérakles from éodds v. 

24 wmepdxos Dor. ace. plur. 
Cf. v. 29 infra, O. 1. 53. The con- 
quest of sea-monsters by Hérakles 
is probably a mythical dress given 
to the suppression of pirates by 
Hellénic mariners. MSS. give t7ré- 
poxos, dia 7 epevy-. A Schol. gives 
av.l. dud 7’ ép. Bockh inserts é£-, 


25 


30 


30 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


€ / id a , , / I} 
4 poas, OTA TOMTLMLOY KaTéBawe vootou TéXos, 


Kat yav ppddacoe. 


NAN won 


oOo “I 


” 4 
oixofey pareve. 


w 


Hermann air’. There is no support 
for idtq meaning ‘ by oneself’ op- 
posed to ‘with aid,’ so that the ms. 
reading must be abandoned. The 
Greeks would hardly imagine even 
Hérakles taking a long voyage by 
himself. tevayéwv pods ‘Channels 
of the shallow straits.’ Pliny (Nat. 
Hist. 3. 1) says of the Straits of 
Gibraltar, frequentes taeniae candi- 
cantis vadi carinas tentant. Curtius 
rejects the connexion with réyyw, 
which is given by a Schol., and 
would look rather to stagnum. 

25 mopmmov voorov To be 
taken together as by Paley; ‘Where 
hecame to land at the bourne which 
sped him on his homeward way,’ 
i.e. the reaching of which enabled 
him to start back speedily. For the 
genitive cf. Aesch. Choeph. 85 rijade 
TpooTpomw7s mop.7ol. 

26 yav dpddacce ‘Made the 
land known,’ i.e. explored the shores 
as he had the straits. Paley renders 
‘defined the limits of the earth,’ 
Schol. [ppadirhv] Exolnce kal d74dnv. 

27 tTapap. mss. -8y, ‘ Art thou 
diverting’? Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 963 
dmeltWerar, ‘will bring a change 
over,’ Eur. Med. 1266, Aesch. Sept. 
c. Th. 58 rdyevoa, ‘set as captains.’ 
Eur. Heracleid. 6647raccera, Helen. 
381 éfeyopevcaro, Soph. Trach. 738 
oTvyovmevoy, ‘causing hatred.’ In 
these cases the object (expressed or 
understood) of the middle verb 
would be the subject of the cor- 
responding active verb. The poet 


/ / x 

Oupé, Tiva mpos GdAdOdaTraV 45 
” are. / 2. 
akpav €u“ov toov TapapelPeat ; 

> Lad \ / . a / 
Alaxko ce papi yever te Moicav dépev. 
iA \ Lf / ” > \ ? a 
€rerau S€ Adyw Sikas dwTos, Egos aiveiv: 50 


"Avr. B’. 


ovd adXoTpiov Epwres avdpi dépew Kpécoores. 
, \ Fe ” 
ToTipopov S€ Kocpmov éEXaBes 


rather checks himself in an im- 
aginary voyage to Gadeira, than 
breaks off the praises of Hérakles. 
But it is appropriate and gracious 
to say that not even the celebration 
of a jpws Geds must interfere with 
the due praise of écXol, ‘ worthy 
men.’ He goes on to imply that 
Aeakidae need not take any alien— 
even Hérakles—as an example of 
prowess. 

28 Aiakw...yéver te Almost 
hendiadys, ‘the race of Aeakos.’ 
gapt ‘I bid,’ cf. etre uh od dys, 
Soph. 4j. 1108. 

29 ‘The flower of justice con- 
curs with the maxim, “praise the 
noble.’ For émerat cf. O. 2. 22 
érerat 6’ 6 Adyos evApdvors | Kaduoro 
kotpas. For dwtos cf. O. 1. 15, 2. 
7, N. 2.9; for the infinitive cf. P. 
1. 68, 2. 24, N. 9. 6 (where there is 
the same sentiment). Adyw Echoed 
v. 68. 

3O add. ép. ‘Yearnings after 
quests of aliens,’ such as those of 
Hérakles. For dépav=mdoxew cf. 
Soph. Oed. R. 93 dépw | 7d mrévOos, 
Theogn, 1322 yvovs epos ws xahemov 
ywerar avdpt pépew. This verse is 
recalled by de@\opdbpou Arjuatos v.83. 
For infinitive cf. O. 7. 25. The 
poet states in a negative form that 
cuyyevis evdoela (v. 40) is best. He 
is complimenting the victor, not, 
as Leop. Schmidt thinks, warning 
him against unwise ambition. 

31 olkoev pareve ‘Search at 
home’ for examples of lofty aspira- 


35 


NEMEA III. 31 


3 YAUKU TL yapueper. 


nn > > > Ca 
maraaiot 6 é€v apetais 55 


4 yéyabe IInredbs dvak, trrépaddov aiypav Tapov: 
5 0s Kal “lwAKodv eine povos dvev otpaTias, 


6 Kal Trovtiav Oétiw Katéwap ev 60 


7 eyKovnti. 


tions. The victor is addressed, 
being included in yéver v. 28. The 
word avdpi (implying Aristokleidas) 
positively demonstrates this and 
precludes Bury’s view that ‘Pindar 
still addresses his soul.’ koopov 
‘A decoration’ namely the crown 
of the victory at Nemea. 

32 yapvépev Consequential 
infinitive (with indefinite subject 
implying the poet) after rorigopor, 
‘adapted for some sweet utterance’ 
cf. doday...cTrepavwr...dmaddv vv. 7, 
8. madatator 8’ év dpetais Schol. 
ére [for dn] radar, pyciv, buvetrac 
6 IIn\evs kai buveiro. Don. need- 
lessly alters to maaaiow €. a. with 
the full stop moved on to the end 
of the line, comparing O. 13. 50, 
51 pyriv te yapiwr madavydvwr | 
mohewov 7 €v Hpwlats dpeTaiou. 
Render ‘For among instances of 
ancient worth—King Péleus de- 
lights in having cut a matchless 
spear, &c.’ For évy= ‘in tlfe sphere 
Ofc OlwandsE. p. xxvi, N. 1. 
34. Dr Postgate for the dmaé 
Ney. UrépadXov proposes 6 mépaddov 
for mepladdov (cf. mepartwr, P. 
3. 52, mepddos, N. 11. 40). But 
vmépadXov is supported by Frag. 39. 
2 avnp wrép avipds lcxte. We 
must admit some unique forms. 
Dissen’s provectior aetate for év 
man. ap, is undoubtedly wrong. 
His reference to dédopxev, N. 9. 
41 (which clearly refers to the past 
yet is not an ordinary perfect) to 
explain the tense, does not apply to 
a present perfect like yéya6e. Péleus 
is represented as still rejoicing in 
the renown of his spear cutting, 


Aaopébovta & evpucbevns 


sung by rhapsddists, ef. Jl. 16. 
140—144 (repeated 19. 387—391). 
The Schol. quotes rdue for wépe in 
the line IIn\udda merinv thy marpi 
gitw mbpe Xeipwy. This passage 
partly explains reprvav épéproicav 
xarerav re xplow, Frag. 108. For 
Péleus cf. N. 4. 54. 

34 Péleus overcame the host of 
the mortal Akastos son of Pelias 
(according to a Schol. Pherekydes 
related that he was assisted by 
Iason and the Dioskuroi) and also 
the divine Thetis. Cf. N. 4. 54. 
6s Tautometrically echoed v. 68. 
kat A long syllable before ’IwAxov 
to which Christ prefixes the di- 
gamma without warrant. For 
hiatus cf. Mommsen, Adnot. Crit. 
on O, 13. 34, and O. and P. p. xxxi. 
I. 7. 56 we find dovdalt édurov. rdvos 
dvev otpatias Dissen cites Il. 22. 
39, Od. 4. 367, 21. 364 for the 
pleonasm. ‘The second instance is 
perhaps not to the point. 

35 kKatépapbev ‘Seized and 
held,’ as in O. 6. 14. 

36 éykovyrl From the meaning 
of é€yxovéw we gather that the adverb 
means ‘by perseverance’ or ‘by 
dint of activity... Thetis could 
change her shape like Proteus. Cf. 
N. 4. 62—65. The Schol. quotes 
a Frag. of Soph. Troilus éynuev, ws 
éynuev apddbyyous yduous, | TH TayTo- 
Hoppw Oéride cuumdaxels more, and 
again from the Achillis Erastae tis 
ydp me udx0os ovK erecrdrer; éwy, | 
dpdxwy Te, Tip, Uiwp. evpvoevris 
Here and N. 5. 4 ‘broad and 
strong’; elsewhere ‘widely potent’ 
e.g. I. 2.18. See note on O. 12. 2. 


32 PINDARI CARMINA. 


8 TedXapov “loda Trapactatas wv évepoer’ 


“ «ai Tote yadKotokov “Apatovey pet adKav 65 


°E. B’. 


x 


b meré Fol, ovdée piv Tote PoBos avdpodduats Eravoev 


> \ lal 
akpav ppevov. 


40 covyyevel Sé Tis evdokia péya Bpifer- 70 


dds 88 biSdK7 ever, Wednvos avnp aAXoT aAXa TvéwY 


Dy Yom) t 
OU TOT AT PEKEL 


, / r > > lal > Cal La / 
e KaTéBa Todi, pupiav & apetay atedet vow yeveTat. 


tp. 9’. 


1 EavOds & ’Ayireds Ta pev wévav Dirvpas ev Sopors, 75 


37 Note the omission of any 
mention of Hérakles in connexion 
with Telamon and Ioldos. Cf. N. 
4. 25. trepoev ‘ Overwhelmed,’ 
‘destroyed,’ cf. Eur. Herc. Fur. 
700 mépoas deiuata Onpav. Soph. 
Aj. 1198. 

3s ‘And one while followed he 
him (Ioléos) in quest of the power 
of the Amazons with their brazen 
bows.’ For the hypallage see O. 
and P. p. xxiii. dAkdv Cf. aixudav 
’Audurpiwvos N. 10. 13, I. 4. 33, P. 
11. 61 Kdoropos Biav. 

39 GySpoddpats. The termina- 
tion may be -as Epic. See O. and 
P. p. xxx as to participles in -ats, 
-aca. travoev Cf. I. 7. 12 detua 
mapo.xduevov Kaprepay €mavoe MEpty- 
vav. ‘Quelled the temper of his 
heart.’ dkpdv Mr Fanshawe ren- 
ders ‘temper,’ comparing croudw 
‘to temper,’ ‘to give edge (créua) 
to.’ 

40 cvdot(a Cf. note on v. 30 
supra. We use ‘nobility’ for the 
qualities which ennoble. Don. 
renders ‘valor,’ comparing Aesch. 
Pers. 28 Wuxjs edrAjmove 66€y, which 
means ‘courageous resolve of soul.’ 
BplOe Cf. Soph. Aj. 129 und dyxov 
dipy pndév’ el twos wréov | 7 xeEupl 
Bpides 7) maxpod mAovTou Baba. Cf. 


Verg. Aen. 1. 151 pietate grauem. 

41 §88daxr For sentiment cf. 
O. 9. 100, 2. 86. wWebnvds Cf. N. 
8. 34, P. 11. 30 6 6€ yaunda rvéwr 
dgavrov Bpéuer. mvéwy Cf. O. 11. 
93 xkevead mvevoas, ef. Il. 21. 386 
dixa 5€ opw evi dpeci Buvpos aynTo 
perhaps ‘breathed’ in two direc- 
tions, perhaps the use developed 
out of wévea mvetovras Il. 24. 364. 
dtpekét ‘ Unflinching.’ 

42 «xaréeBa ‘He entered the 
lists.’ Cf. P. 11. 49 yupvdv émi 
ordadwov KkaTraBdytes. The aorist is 
gnomic. Noiwithstanding the 
echoes of vv. 20, 21 which might 
recall also xaréBawe v. 25, xaréBa 
here cannot mean ‘come to shore.’ 
The man taught inuita Minerua 
enters the lists with an unsteady 
step that bewrays the ineffectual 
irresolute frame of mind with which 
he sips the draught of toiland danger 
for which he has no stomach. 
dperadv ‘Kinds of distinction.’ For 
the vague sense cf. P. 1. 41. Gene- 
rally dperai means either ‘merits,’ 
‘virtues,’ or ‘victories’ or ‘noble 
deeds.’ dredet ‘Ineffectual.’ 

43 td pév The answering 6¢ 
would regularly come with the 
general sense of vv. 59—63, but the 
construction alters in the course of 


50 


55 


NEMEA III. 


33 


2 Tais ewy abupe peyddra Fépya, yepol Oapiva 

45 3 Bpayvoidapoy dkovta TddXo?, ica 7 avémoss, 80 
4 paxXa NedvTETaW aypoTépos Erpaccey Hovor, 

5 KaTrpous T évatpe, cHpata dSé rapa Kpovidav 

6 Kévravpov ac@paivovta Koper, 


Ld ‘ \ lal On 8 ” bl] Xx / < 
7 €€€TNs TO Tp@Tov, ONov 6 EmeELT av ypovoy 8 


on 


8 tov €OdpBeov “Aptewis te kai Opacei’ ’A@ava, 


"Avr. yy’. 


/ ’ la r 
1 KTeWwovtT éXapous advev KvVoV Soriwv & épKéwv: 


2 Tool yap KpaTecKke. Neyomevov bé TODTO TpoTépwY 90 
3 €Tos exw’ Baluynta Xeipwv tpdde AULOivo 

77 > » , Oy eg > , 
4 lacov’ évdov réyer, kat érevtev “AckrXnTiOr, 


uw 


the long interval. For the pare- 
chesis cf. v. 58 -ev év, P. 3. 68 Kai 
xev év, O, and P. p. xxiv. 

44 dOvupe Cf. dpniwy dbupuarwv 
weuvacba Bacchyl. 18. 57. yxepot 
For the plur. cf. O. 13. 95 7a 
moka Bé\ea Kaprivew xepoiv, and 
for throwing spears with either 
hand ef. Il. 21. 162. 

45 The boy had small weapons. 
toa t So Moschopulos for icoy 7’. 
dvépots MSS. dvéuoiw. Moscho- 
pulos altered to dvéuouw | év udxe 
Néovow. f 

46 tmpaccey Not like Aesch. 
Prom. 660 dainoow mpacoceyv ida, 
where the phrase means ‘ What 
he must do or say for his conduct 
to be pleasing to the deities.’ 
Render ‘he was wont to deal 
slaughter in fight on savage lions.’ 

47 cwpata Mommsen accepts 
the v. l. cwpatt...dcOuaivoyre from 
two Scholl. ; but Dissen points out 
that doOua generally applies to the 
wounded and dying (cf. N. 10. 74), 
and that the position of cdpart 
would be unsatisfactory. Moreover 
mention of Achilles’ panting seems 
in bad taste. Rauchenstein’s ow- 


F. II. 


Tov pappakav Sidake parakdxerpa vopov- 9 


on 


para...dcbuaivwv éxdurcev is due to 
his having misunderstood an old 
paraphrase of cwparti doOuaivortt. 

49 8 érar dv Bickh altered 
to 7’ érecrev needlessly. 

50 "Aprtenis A special patro- 
ness of Cheiron, but considering 
the tone of the ode was Pindar 
thinking of the Theban Artemis 
Eukleia ? 

51 advev kvvev,x.7-’. A parallel 
to v. 34 ubvos dvev orpartis. 

52 deyopevov, «.7.A. ‘Oft-told 
is this story of men of yore which 
I have to tell.’~ For dey. cf. P. 
5. 101. Dissen and others take the 
gen. as one of origin with the par- 
ticiple as in O. 8. 44, which I 
explain differently. 

55 8iSat Yet Asklépios was 
not one és diddk7’ éxer v. 41. Pindar 
does not scruple to use a word in 
two different senses though the 
position of the later instance is 
likely to recall the earlier, and in a 
sense teaching is teaching whether 
the pupil has or has not the requi- 
site natural capacity. Cf. O. 11. 
20, 21 note. padakdxepa Cf. P. 
4. 271 xpy waraxav xépa mpocBan- 


3 


60 


34 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


6 vipdevoe 8 avtis ayAadKpavor 
a N / Oy / / / 
7 Nypéos Ovyatpa, yovov Té For héptatov 


8 atitadrev ev appévoice TavtTa Oupov avéov: 


100 


*Exr. y’. 


a 6fpa Oaracciats avéuwv pirraiot Teudpbeis 
e \ 4 ig > \ ‘ / 
b uo Tpwiay Sopixturov adadav Avkiwy te Ttpocpévor 


Kal Ppuyav 


105 


4 \ > / > / 
c AapSdvev te, Kal eyxerdopors érripi€acs 
d Ai@iomecct xeipas év ppaci tatal’, bras odio pH 


/ 
Kolipavos oTlcw 


NovTa Tpwuav Ekeos apdurodety. 
vopoy Mss. also give voudy, and 
a Schol. interprets by dcavéunow, 


‘apportionment.’ Render vépoy 
‘ practice.’ 
56 ‘And presided at the wed- 


ding of Néreus’ bright-headed 
daughter and cherished for her her 
matchless offspring, developing all 
his character by fitting lore’ (or 
‘improving his courage in all re- 
spects by fitting exercises’). For 
Cheiron’s part in the marriage cf. 
I. 7. 41. The mss. are somewhat 
in favor of dy\aéxaprov. It has 
been suggested to me that dyda6- 
kaptos (which Paley renders ‘fair- 
wristed’) = dpictoréxera (Theok. 24. 
72); but Hermann on xaprorpédo, 
Eur. Ion 475, says that xapzés is 
not used of children, but of seed, as 
Alowst xaprots, Ion 922. ‘ Bright- 
wristed’ could only apply to a 
braceleted wrist. For bracelets in 
connexion with Thetis cf. Il. 18. 
393—405, if Paley is right as to 
dpuouvs meaning ‘bracelets.’ Bury 
(following Béckh) adopts a cor- 
rection in D, namely ayAadxpavor, 
and needlessly assumes Thetis 
to be ‘queen of well-heads.’ But 
dy\abxpavoy can mean ‘with bright 
head’ as is proved by Bacchyl. 5. 
74 f. xadxedxpavov & emer’ é€\elde- 
to fiév. Bacchylides (17. 103 ff.) 


fully explains the epithet ‘bright- 
headed,’ for of the Nereids he says 
amd yap aydalOv dure yuiwv 
cédas | wa[re] mupés, audi xatrats | 
dé xpvoedmAoka | SivnvTo Tatvia. 
This evidence turns the scale in 
favor of the text. Probably ay\aé- 
kap7rov is a correction of the faulty 
dy\aéxapvov found in three old mss. 

59 Cf. N. 7. 29. 

60 Sopikrvtov It is hard to 
say whether this refers to the 
dodiros dxévTwy in actual fight or to 
a clashing of spears accompanying 
the battle cry. I decidedly incline 
to the former explanation. dAadav 
Cf. Frag. 192, P. 1. 72 6 Poimé o 
Tupoavay 7’ ddadarés, ‘the warrior 
host,’ I. 6. 10 é& ddXadds, ‘from 
battle.’ Compare the use of auras, 
N. 9. 35. 

61 AapSavev te For re...kal... 
te see O. and P. p. xxvii. The 
Phrygians and Dardani were from 
the north of Asia Minor, the Lycians 
from the south. érup. xeipas Cf. 
Xen. Cyrop. 2. 1. 11 xetpas cuppi- 
Eovras Tots moNeuios, P. 4, 212 Kdd- 
xouw Biay | uitav. Here xeltpas 
may mean ‘violence,’ ‘fight,’ cf. Il. 
21. 469, Soph. Phil. 1206. The 
Aethiopis ascribed to Arktinos 
seems to have been popular in 
Aegina. Cf. N. 8. 30. 

62 & dpaci magad’ Cf. P. 8. 


65 


70 


NEMEA III. 


35 


e WdXLv oikad averrios Gamers “EXévoro Méwvav morot. 110 


Srp. 8. 


| THAaUYés apape héyyos Alaxidav adTobev* 


la \ \ 
2 Led, Teov yap aia, céo 8 ayav, tov buvos €Barev 


15 


> \ / > , 4 / 
3 OT) véwy eTLY@pLoY Yappa KENAdéwD. 
\ \ / A > / / 
4 Boa Sé vikadpopw odby ’Aptotokreida mpérret, 


A a - 
5 0s Tavde vacov evKEi TrpocéOnKe AOYO 


6 Kal cemvov ayraator pepipvats 


7 Uv0iov Oedpuov. 


év 5€ mreipa Tédos 


8 dvahaivetar, dv TIs eEoymTEpos yEevnTal, 


9 xapdia Korov évehdoyn. These are 
strong variations on év@éc@ac Tu 
dup, cf. Theognis 1321 éuny xdpw 
évOeo uum. The use of évéraéev, 
P. 2. 91, is not quite the same. 
émws Not in a final clause else- 
where in Pindar’s extant works, 
but we find ws yi final N. 8. 36, 
37 and ws final O. 11. 28, P. 4. 7. 
cpio. ‘To their sorrow.’ Dat. 
incommodi to pH Kkolpavos...uddot, 
or almost to év @paci wdéaé’, drws 
uh, K.T.X. being the direct object. 

63 {apevrs ‘Inspired.’ Cf. P. 
4.10, 9. 38. Perhaps the kinship 
in prophetic faculty as well as in 
blood accounts for his being here 
called cousin of the seer Helenoé 
rather than of any other son of 
Priamos. But Helenos was con- 
nected with Aegina by the services 
which he rendered to the Macid 
Neoptolemos, for whom cf. N. 7. 
35—49. Tithdnos was brother to 
Priamos. 

64 adpape ‘Depends therefrom,’ 
=HpTnra., i.e. from the Trojan war, 
and Memnon’s slaughter especially 
which spread their bright fame as 
far as Aethiopia. Cf. N. 6. 47—55, 
I. 4. 39—45. éyyos Cf. pdos v. 84. 

65 Zed An exultant shout of 
invocation, the Bod of v. 67. See 
v.10. yap The particle introduces 


the reasons for the invocation. Cf. 
0.4.1. @Badrey For metaphor ef. 
O. 2. 83—85, 1. 112. 

66 xdppa ‘Victory.’ Cf. O. 
11. 22, P. 8. 64, perhaps O. 7. 44. 

67 otv Tmesis, cuumpére. 
Mezger compares Aesch. Sept. c. Th. 
13, Suppl. 458 for the adj. cusarperhs 
with a copula. 

68 os Cf. v. 34. Tpoce- 
Onxe ‘Made the theme of.’ I 
regret having misled my readers 
by the strained translation ‘wed- 
ded to.’ Adyw Cf. v. 29. 

69 dydaator pepluvats ‘By ac- 
tive yearnings for victory.’ For the 
order cf. O. and P. p. xxv. For 
ayn. cf. O. 14. 6. 

70 IIv0lov Oedprov A temple 
or hall in Aegina belonging to the 
college of Pythian @ewpol or sacred 
ambassadors to Delphi. To this 
college the victor doubtless be- 
longed. There were similar colleges 
of perpetual @ewpoi at Mantinea, 
Thuk. 5. 47 § 9, Troezen, Paus. 2. 
31. 9, Naupaktos, Thasos, and the 
four Pythii at Sparta. Miiller, 
Dorier, 2. 18, Aeginetica, p. 134 f. 
év St melpa, x.7-A. ‘In actual trial 
is clearly shown perfection of those 
qualities in which one shall have 
proved himself pre-eminent.’ 

71 Sadalv. See Introduction. 


3—2 


75 40 Ovatos aiwv, ppoveiv 


36 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


’ / 
Avr. &. 
> \ / Lal b] > / ? ¥: Ih 
1 €v Talo véowot Traits, év avdpdow avynp, TpiTov 125 
A 
2 €v TadatTépotot pépos* ExacTov oioy exomev 
/ y” > tal \ \ / > \ 
3 Bpoteov eOvos. éda S€ Kal Téccapas apeTas £30 


72 tplrov...yépos Accusative 
of general apposition; but here 
it comes under ‘extent, range, 
sphere.’ Mady. § 31 c. 

73 ékacrov Sc. wépos, ‘in 
short, in each stage such as our 
mortal race hath in life.’ So the 
Schol. 

74 éda Not merely ‘brings,’ 
but ‘forms a series of.’ 

75 6 Ovards aimy There is a 
balance of evidence in favor of 
Avaros against waxpds which would 
hardly need the article. Render 
‘The sum of mortal life brings 
even four virtues, for it bids us 
(as a fourth virtue) exercise pru- 
dence with regard to the present.’ 
Cf. P. 4. 280—286 for the virtue 
characteristic of advanced age; 
while from P. 2. 63—65, we get 
courage as the virtue of early man- 
hood, and Bovdat, i.e. evBovdia, as 
that of mpecBirepor or maNairepor. 
Cf. Frag. 182. But looking back to 
the exploits of Achillés aet. 6, it is 
hard to extract the first virtue 
characteristic of boyhood so as to 
identify it with temperance, indeed 
I think that the four virtues are 
two species of @pdcos, and two of 
evBounia, fearlessness and endurance, 
boldness of design and prudence. 
Don. however thinks “that Pindar 
is speaking with reference to the 
Pythagorean division of virtue into 
four species, and that he assigns 
one virtue to each of the four ages 
of human life (on the same princi- 
ple as that which Shakspere has 
followed in his description of the 
seven ages), namely, temperance 


’ TS \ 
& évéres TO TapKeipevor. 


is the virtue of youth (Aristot. Eth. 
Nic. 1. 3), courage of early manhood 
(P. 2. 63), justice of maturer age, 
and prudence (¢povety ro mapkeiue- 
vor) of old age (P. 2. 65). That he 
is speaking of the virtues proper 
to each age is clear from v. 71: ov 
Tis €LoxwTepos yévntra.” Only two 
ages are prominently iilustrated by 
the Aeakidae in this ode. It is ob- 
viously wrong to assume three ages 
only and to venture to assert that 
judgment is an excellence zaidwy 
véwy. Old age is not the common 
lot of the Bpéreov €Ovos, but is com- 
paratively rare, as is its character- 
istic prudence or judgment, the fruit 
of long experience. Both the avijp 
and the wadairepos are bidden to 
adopt even (cal) a fourth virtue (of 
a fourth age is implied) and to be 
év BouAXatls mpéaBus éyxtpoats ExaTov- 
Taeret Brora (P. 4. 282). If this 
fourth age is illustrated at all, it is 
by the Baduuijra Xefipwv. The four 
horses of a team are usually driven 
all at once. If each age has its 
own excellence, and there is one 
excellence common to three ages, 
and é\q@ means ‘drive a team of,’ 
we get only a pair of horses (or 
mares) with two changes of Judg- 
ment’s fellow; or else we start with 
Judgment and one other horse and 
take up the third and fourth during 
the drive. This seems hard on 
Judgment, and surely it is hard on 
the poet to saddle him with such a 
metaphor. The metaphor is from 
a swathe or a furrow or a row of 
plants or any progressive work 
along a line. 


NEMEA III. 37 


lal / 
5 TOY OUK ATrEOTL. 


yaipe, hiros: éyw Tode ToL 


6 TéuT@ peuvypéevoy médt NEVKO 


\ / / >] »” 2! > /, 
7 ovv yadakTt, Kipvapéva 8 epo’ aphérret, 135 
ae) bay Tae A pI lal > lal 
8 Tom aoldimov Alornow év Tvoataw avrOr, 
°"Er. 6. 
/ > > \ lal 
80 «owe wep. eats & aleTos @Kds év ToTavots, 140 


b os €XaBev aivra, THOME weTapwaropevos, Sapowov aypay 


, 
TTOOLY* 


76 tav I.c. tecodpwv aperov, 
‘Of these thou hast no lack.’ 
Mezger reads Greco. Aristokleidas 
was not necessarily approaching 
old age at the date of this ode any 


more than Damophilos, P. 4. 
diros Nominative for vocative. 
Cf. P.1.92. For xaipe cf. P. 2. 67, 
Ibe Rh 

77 ped. Cf. I. 4. 54 & © 


€parew@ MENTE kal Towide Timal 
kadNiuikov xdpp’ ayardgovrt, O. 11. 
98 wédite evdvopa 7éd\w KaTaBpéexwv. 
The Schol. suggests that ydda re- 
presents the natural talent displayed 
in the ode, wéu the skilled labor. 
But Pindar would hardly apply the 
metaphor of honey so often to his 
verse (e.g. Frag. 129. wedtocorevxrwv 
Knpiwy €ua yuKtTepos 6udd) if he 
' thought of its being a labored pro- 
duct. The main idea is a sweer 
thought. The ingredients may be 
suggested by the xparhp vnpdduos, 
of the Muses, ef. Lucr. 1. 947 
Musaeo dulci melle, and of Pan, cf. 
Theok. 5.58. Cf. Plat. Ion 534 a, 
of poets, worep ai Baxxac apirovrat 
ék TGV ToTap@v péde kal yada Kate- 
xomevar. Cf. Eur. Bacch. 708 écas 
O€ Nevkod mwuaTos 7600s Tmaphy got 
milk and honey. (Perhaps the 
véxtap xurév of O. 7. 7 was a XNevKov 
maua, but see I. 5. 2, 7.) Philo- 
stratos, InVitis Sophistt. p.511, ed. 
Olear. tas 65 évvolas idias re Kal 
mapaddéous Exdldwaow (Nikétes), wo- 
mep oi Baxxetor Opoo TO uéX Kal Tovs 


égmovs Tod yahaxros. For the draught 
of song cf. O. 6. 91, I. 5. 2, 7—9. 
With nae Neuxéy cf. Frag. 143, 
Luer. 1. 258 candens lacteus umor. 

78 wpv. x.7.A. ‘The froth of 
the stirring enfolds it.’ The in- 
gredients are blended by brisk stir- 
ring which produces such a froth 
as to surmount the brim and over- 
flow. Cf. rip duderev Il. 16. 124, 
For the parenthesis cf. P. 10. 45 
porev Aavaas moré mats, ayeiro 
"Adava, | és dvipSv wakapwr budov. 

79 mop dolS. Cf.1.4.24. e& 
‘To the accompaniment of,’ cf. O. 
7. 12. 

SO aierds The eagle and the 
daws (cf. O. 2. 87, 88) are found in 
a fragment attributed to Alkaeos 
(Bergk, Frag. *27) érrafov wor 
opyibes wkuv | alerov eLamivas pavevTa 
and in Bacchyl. 5. 16—23 Baédv 
oe aidépa EovBator Tauver | bypoo 
TTEpUyEToL Taxellars alerds, evipu- 
dvaxTos dyyeXos | Znvos Epic papayou, | 
Gapoet Kparepa micuvos | laxve* rrdc- 
covTe 6 dpvilbes NuytPOoyyor PbBw. 
Mr A. Platt (Class. Rev. Feb. 1898) 
wildly suggests that the metaphor 
applies to Hiero and not to Bacchy- 
lides. 

81 For the eagle seizing the 
hare cf. Ji. 22. 308, and coins of 
Elis and Agrigentum. See Plate. 


petapatdpevos ‘Though it make 
its swoop from afar.’ Sadorvov 
‘Tawny.’ 


38 PINDARI CARMINA. 


ce Kpayétar S€ KoNOLOl TaTrewda véwovTat. 
d tiv ye pév, evOpdvov Krevods eOedoicas, aeOXodopov 


/ iA 
ANMATOS EVEKEV 


145 


e Neuéas ’Emidavpodev 7 dro Kai Meydpwr dédopKev 


dos. 


82 taTreava vépovrar ‘Have a 
low range of flight.’ For véuec@a 
=‘to have a range’ cf. Simonides, 
Frag. 5 [12] (Plat. Protag. 339 c) 
8 obdE mor Eupedéws 7d Ierraxecor | 
véuerat, ‘even the saw of Pittakos 
goeth not far enough to suit me,’ 
Hérod. 9. 7 kal 7O ev am’ tuéwy 
otrw akiBdnrov cov véuerar emi rods 
“Eddnvas. Cf. émivéwer ac ‘encroach.’ 
The poet means thatitis easy for him 
to give lively interest to a distant 
event in a case where the ode of an 
inferior poet would fall flat. 


83 ye péev T.e. ye uj, ‘how- 
ever.’ Cf. N. 10. 33, P. 4.50, O. 12. 
5. Knretots Perhaps chosen be- 
cause of the victor’s name. For 
omens in names ef. O. 6. 56, Aesch. 
Prom. 85, N. 2. 8. 

84 amo. For position cf. O. 7. 
12, 8.47, 2.) 2. VO 59 osrGG: 
8. 99, N.9.22. For prep. with -Gev 
cf. Hés. W. and D. 763 éx Adder. 
Séopkev Cf. O. 1. 94, N. 9. 41, 
and for the perfect cf. O. 1. 53. 
The phrase dédopx. da. answers to 
dpape déyyos, v. 64 supra (Mezger). 


NEMEA IV. 


ON THE VICTORY OF TIMASARCHOS OF AEGINA IN THE 
BOYS’ WRESTLING MATCH. 


INTRODUCTION. 


TrMASARCHOS, son of Timokritos, a harper (v. 14), of the family or 
clan of the Theandridae, was victorious in the boys’ wrestling match 
at Thebes in the Hérakleia, at Athens in the Panathénaea and at 
Nemea. The last victory was won B.c. 461, Ol. 79. 3, or a little 
earlier. The ode was most likely processional, as it is monostrophic. 
It was probably sung before a banquet as a mpoxouov (v. 11). 

The theme of the ode is the power of song to extend a victor’s 
fame through time and space. The distant centres of acid 
sovereignty, Dodona, Phthia, Leuke, Cyprus, and even the shores of 
Acheron, are centres of fame for the BacwWeiow ivodaizov Timi- 
sarchos. From stanza 4 to stanga 9, the central portion of the ode, is 
mythical, though from v. 30 to v. 45 there is a break which chiefly 
concerns the victor. The rest celebrates the triumphs and sway of 
acid heroes. 


There are some significant echoes: rempwyév- vv. 43, 61 (see note on 
v. 61), and vv. 83, 84 vuvos...épyuarwr recalls pjua 3 épyuarwr x.7.d. v. 6. 
See also v. 16 note. There is one reinforced tautometric echo which 
seems significant, emphasising the friendship between Aegina and Thebes, 
namely vv, 45, 46 reptAdnuévoy | Oivdva and v. 22 Alylvas éxari. lor 
yap bos é€XOuv. The rest are either superfluous or without poetic sig- 
nificance. @éuev vv. 81,9, pjuara v. 94, pjua v. 6 (also yAdooar v. 86), 
Ev- vv. 89, 49, cal vv. 26, 18, -rrodeu- v. 51, rodeu- v. 27, éx- vv. 36, 76, 
ev v. 43, ev- v. 19, Ke vv. 7, 15, -wvt- vv. 87, 47, od v. 28, ov- v. 20, ov- v. 4, 


40 PINDARI CARMINA. 


moti v. 70, odl v. 54, év- v. 46, é€v v. 38, eEoxwrara v. 92, €Eoxor Kara- Vv. 52, 
-ev v. 77, ev- Vv. 5. 

The compounds which seem to have been coined for this ode are 
dmetpouaxas, aeclyuos, keNadjris, and common to Aeschylus and Pindar are 
icodaiuwy and maykxparns (also used three times in the newly found 
Bacchylides). 


The mode is Lydo-olian. The metre is logawdic. Verses 
1—4 of the strophe consist of six 2nd Pherecratics (A) evenly dis- 
posed about a second Glyconic (@?) in an antithetic mesodic period. 
Verses 5—8 are apparently unsymmetrical, though two symmetrical] 
periods or one antithetic mesodic epodic period can be assumed. 


SAS US ree (so | = cll ee 
eA. 25:-G|~wel-a ] 
>:@A 38>: -yulwel[e-|-*=]]/-v|~v|e] 
A.A. 4 -v|~v|-vl]/-v | ~vf->] 
73.3. 5 -o|-v| we] -Sl]rvu]-v]e] 
G22 (or 3). 6 -Sl-vu| wel -cil|l~u]-2?-] 
Tain, eaqcOddinn. 0, ort da). Solel 
$:@ (or5).8 5: y~ul—vl|—-v|-?-] 
ANALYSIS. 
Ov. 
1—8, Feasting and song are the best recompense for severe 
struggles. 


9—13. Dedication of the ode. 

13-24. Had Timokritos been alive he would have played the 
lyre on the occasions of his son’s victories at Nemea, 
Athens and Thebes. 

25—30. Telamon’s exploits as Hérakles’ comrade. 

32. Achievements entail suffering. 

33—43, The poet checks himself and bids the victor strive boldly 
against calumnies. 

44—68. Praise of Aeakidae. 

69—72. The poet again checks himself. 





73—92. Praise of the victor and his family. 
93—96. Praise of his trainer Melésias. 


* Caesura except ’Ameip|wv. 51. 


NEMEA IV. 


4] 


=Tp. a. 


r”Apiotos evppociva Tovey Kexpiméevor 


2laTpos* ai 6é coat 


3 Macay Ovyatpes dowai Oér€av viv amrdpevat. 


or 


4 008 Oeppov Udwp Tocov ye wadOakad TéyEex 


5 yula, TOocov evroYyia Popplyye TUVaopos. 


6 phua S épypatwv xpoviwtepov Brorever, 


1 evdpooiva ‘Good cheer,’ cf. 
BS 4, 129, 1. °3.,.10: KeKplyevov 
‘When a painful struggle is de- 
eided, crm Ow 3: i. Ne 10 23 
aé—\wv xplow, O. 7. 80 kpicws dud’ 
aéOXos; or ‘when labors have won 
a favorable verdict’ (or ‘distine- 
Mon?) Cis. 4.010. IN. 7. 72" Bac= 
chyl. 11. 4 ff. (of Nika) év rodvxpu- 
gw 6° ddburw | Znvi rapiorapeva | 
kplvets TéXos aNavdrowly Te Kai Ova- 
Tots dperas. Don. explains the 
Schol. xpiow \aBdvrwy Kal cuvtedec- 
bévrwy, ‘brought to a determina- 
tion.’ Perhaps the name Tiudxpiros 
suggested the phrase. 

2 iatpds For the order cf. O. 
and P, p. xxv. For the phrase ef. 
Aesch. Choeph. 698 viv 8, jrep &v 
Odpowce Baxxelas Kas | carpds édmis 
Ww, mapodoay éyypdader. copat 
There seems to be a double allusion, 
to skill in leechecraft and skill in 
poetry, in this instance, 

3 @byarpes doSal Cf. N. 3. 1. 
Songs are elements of evd¢poctva. 
8AEav Not ‘produce by spells’ L. 
and S., but with the Schol. ‘soothe.’ 
viy ‘Him,’ the victor, implied in 
mov. Kexp., cf. N. 8. 21—23. Don. 
Paley. Mommsen however [com- 
paring P. 3. 63 Kai ri fou (Xelpwrr) | 
@irrpov év Buys pedvydpves Uyvor 
apérepo. TiWev] and Mezger explain 
vw =etppoctvay, taking dmréuevac 
=‘when they set to work’; but I 
prefer ‘by their touch,’ cf. P. 4. 271 
Xp) madaxdy xépa mpocBdddovra 
Tpwuav EXkeos auduroNeiv. 

4 ye The force is—that sooth- 


¢ 


10 


ing as water is, its soothing pro- 
perties are proportionately small. 
However, Plutarch, de Tranqu. 6, 
quotes thus, ovdé 0. J. rocbvde TéyEe 
Ha@aka yuia, kara ILivdapov, ws ddéa 
motel Tévov jOvv. podOakd réyget 
The adjective is proleptic, ‘bedew 
with soft relief,’ ‘soften by moisten- 
ing,’ ‘steep limbs in softness’ 
(Holmes), mss. give revxer, but 
Plutarch’s more uncommon word 
and tense are more likely to be 
original. Edd. read réyye., but for 
the gnomic future cf. O. 7. 3, where 
it is taken up by a gnomic aorist. 
O. 8. 53 repmrvdy 8” ev dvOparo.s toov 
ésoerar ovdév, O. 9. 106 pia 5 odx 
dmravras due Opéwer | wedéra, Il. 22. 
317 ofos 6° dornp eto mer’ aorpdct 
vuKTos auony@ | éomepos, ds KaN\LCTOS 
év ovpava tatarat aornp, | ws aixuas 
améhaym’ evyKeos, qv dp “Axidreds | 


madrev. Cf, ib. 309. 

5 tdccov Equiv. to doov. L. 
and S. cite Kallim. Apoll. 94. Cf. 
7Té0ev relative Aesch. Pers. 100. 


cuvaopos As etdpoctva is dpiotos 
larpés and ev\oyla=evx\ens éyos 
Pindar can ‘wed’ such ideas regard- 
less of gender. But ‘linked,’ ‘ asso- 
ciated’ will suffice. Cf. I. 6. 19. 

6 For sentiment cf. P. 3. 114, 
Frag. 98 mpérec 5’ éoXotow tuvetobar 
kadNiorats dovdats* | ro0To yap abavd- 
Tos Tyas moTipaver wdvoy [pndév]: | 
OvaoKer b€ avyabev 5 émihacbev Kadov 
épyov. Note that pjua with épyud- 
Twv is echoed by tuvos ray ayabGp | 
Epypwatwy vv. 83, 84. 


10 


42 


7 6,7t Ke ody Xapitov riya 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


8 yA@ooa hpevos éEéXou Babedas. 


=rp. B. 
176 poor Béwev Kpovida te Avi cai Newéa 15 
2 Tyacapyouv te mada 
vA 4 y / J ’ a 
3 Umvou TpoK@mLoy ein? déEarto & Alaxidav 
4 nitupyov os, Sika EevapKéi Kowwov 20 


5 péyyos. 


ei © te Capevet Tywoxpitos ari 


6 0s Tratip €OaddrreTO TrotKirov KiOapilor, 


7 «xe For xe with optative in 
protasis, with pres. ind. in apodosis 
see Goodw. M. and T. 506, P. 4. 
264 and my notes. Of course é£éXou 
has been altered to é&é\y. ‘ What- 
soever a tongue would (as mine 
will) haply draw forth.’ ov... 
wixa Cf. N. 6. 25. 

8B dpevos Aor Balelas Mezger 
compares N. 3.9. Paley says the 
metaphor is from drawing arrows 
out of a quiver, but the epithet 
Badelas rather suggests choosing 
from a rich store. Don. quotes 
Theognis 105 uy mor’ érevyduevos 
mpnéns Kaxdv, adda Babeln | on ppevi 
BovNetoar, where the meaning may 
be a little different. See on Badv- 
dofos, P. 1. 66, O. 2. 54 Badetav 
péptuvav dyporépay. Here atv Xapi- 
Twv tvxa may be equivalent to a 
protasis. 

9 +d ‘Wherefore,’ cf. P. 5. 37, 
Tl. 17. 404, Soph. Phil. 142. Paley 
renders 76 Oéuev ‘to offer this trib- 
ute’; Cookesley ‘dedicate this pre- 
lude.’ For @éuev cf. v. 81. Hot 
etn For this phrase cf. P. 1. 29 
with the pronoun suppressed, P. 2. 
96, O. 1.115, N. 7. 24 f. ef qv @ ray 
ddAdbeav idéuev, with the pronoun 
in the accusative. Te—kal—rTe 
See O. and P. p. xxvii. For the 
mention of the locality of the 
games, the victor’s achievement 
and the god of the games together, 


ef. N. 1. 7 dpua 8” drpiver Xpouiov 
Neuéa & Epypacw vixadopos éyKa- 
puov fedéac péQos. Nep. te 
mad. is a hendiadys, ‘wrestling at 
Nemea.’ 

11 mpokdpov Editors and trans- 
lators seem agreed that the ‘ pre- 
lude’ or proéme of the processional 
ode sung by the kémos is meant. 
I think that the whole ode is the 
mpokwmov, the beginning of the 
revel, and that tuvov is a genitive 
of ‘material, cf. P. 4. 206 Aw 
Bwpoto, tb. 71 déduavros dos. 8€- 
Eattro Is ‘me’ or ‘the ode’ the 
implied object? The latter most 
likely. The direct object of déxowac 
is absent also P. 4. 70. 

12 Sika, «.7.A. ‘A light that 
shines in view of all by reason of 
their justice in protecting aliens’: 
metaphor from a beacon (zvpcés). 
For the justice of Aiginetans cf. O. 
8. 26. 

13 {apevet Elsewhere in Pindar 
this adjective means ‘ quickened by 
inspiration,’ applied to Médea, Chei- 
ron, Dionysos (Frag. 133) and to 
Todua (Frag. 216 rédua ré wy fapmertys 
kal cbveots mpoakoros écdwoev). Here 
it is causative (P. 4. 81), in a meta- 
physical sense, ‘quickening,’ ‘in- 
spiring.’ 

14 é0cddrero * Had been basking 
in’ (Holmes). amoukthov Cf. O. 
3.8 Pdpmuryya mouxrdyapur, O. 4, 2 


NEMEA IV. 43 


15 7 Gaya Ke, THOSE were KALOEIs, 25 
8 yovov KeXadnoe KAANIVLKOV 


arp. ¥'. 


/ > > > > lal iva Pe 
1 KXewvatov Tt am’ ayavos Gppov otepdvav 


mocxiropopuryyos aodas, also of the 
flute N. 8.15 gépwy Avéiav pirpay 
Kavaxnoa memokiuévay. For con- 
struction cf. Hés. Scut. Herc. 202 
iwepdev KLOdpige. The Schol. rightly 
takes mro:k. xi. with é@adzero, after 
which editors have put the comma, 
disregarding the position of xe. 

15 rode péXe. For the dat. cf. 
0.1.92’ Ardeod répw xAHels. Here 
perhaps 7@6e is ‘such,’ cf. O, 4. 24, 
N. 9. 42, Aesch. Ag. 942 vixny rivie. 
Render ‘devoting himself (so Paley) 
to such astrain.’ Mezger ‘an dieses 
Lied sich anschliessend = mein Lied 
mit der Kithara begleitend.’ If the 
father of Timadsarchos was a ‘lyric 
poet,’ as Don. and Dissen say, Pin- 
dar would probably not use language 
that would make him manifestly 
inferior to himself. But Mezger 
more cautiously calls the father 
only a musician, which is all that 
can be strictly inferred from the 
passage. Even so the @aua and 
the aorist suggest that rade should 
not be limited to the present ode, 
especially as three victories are 
immediately mentioned. 

16 ydvov Some substantive de- 
noting the victor is (as Bergk saw, 
reading vidv) needed to justify the 
change from the second person to 
the third vv. 21, 23, in spite of 
Dissen’s ‘transitu maxime Pin- 
darico.’ He compares N. 5. 43, 45, 
but that passage (q. v.) is irrelevant. 
The v. l. réuwavros v. 18 is of in- 
ferior ms. authority, and though 
supported by the Schol. yet is 
clearly taken wrongly, and is a very 
obvious grammarian’s alteration, 
and at best gives a very harsh con- 
struction, so that we should decide 
in favor of réuavra ‘for having 


brought,’ and against tuvov. I 
formerly suggested maid’ ay-, think- 
ing that a lacuna had been filled up 
with tuvov. It is simpler to assume 
that a gap before -voy was filled 
with tu- instead of yé-. No one 
with vidy before him would be likely 
to expand it into juvoy, and even if 
vor uewere followed by a gap the lack 
of space would probably preclude the 
conjecture tuvoyv. Between yo- and 
tu- there is much less difference of 
space than between: and wy. There 
is a little more distinction in ydvov 
than in vidv. KeX. KaAA. | KXte. 
Curiously echoed by v. 80 KadXcxde? 
keNevers (and v. 86, of Kallikles, 
yAaooar ebpérw kehad7Tw). 

17 KaAewvalov Cf. N. 10. 42. 
The citizens of KXewvai near Nemea 
managed the Nemean games for a 
long period, in which fell the dates 
of these two odes N. 4 and 10, and 
going back at least a generation. Cf. 
Plut. Vit. Arat. c. 28. One Schol. 
on the Nemeans says that first the 
Kleénaeoi and then the Corinthians 
presided, 7’...7 (v. 19) Couple 
the dm’ clause to the otivex’ clause. 
Sppoy otepdvwvy The plur. of 
orépavos is used in reference to a 
single victory, P. 2. 6, 3.73, 10. 26, 
I. 3. 11, N. 9. 53. The victors pro- 
bably carried home crowns given 
to them in the guAoPoNa (P. 9. 123 
ToNnNa pev Kelvor Sixov | PUAN Ere Kai 
oTepavous) as well as the prize chap- 
let. Hence the phrase ‘a string 
(festoon) of crowns’ might refer 
to one victory, or as here to two. 
It is possible that dpuov crepavwv 
may refer to the crowns of the 
chorus, cf. Eur. Here. Fur. 677 
wy Senv per dpovolas, det 5° év 
orepavocw elny. 


20 


44 


2 TéurpavTa Kal ALTAapav 


, / , , ’ Qn , ’ 
3 evovupwv ar “Adavav, OnBais 7 év érrarvnrots 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


3° 
cy) 
4 ove “Awditptwvos ayaoy Tapa TUpBov 
K 8 oye Jd b) ah, ” 0 iA 
5 Kadpetot viv ovK aéxovtes avOecu piyvuor, 35 


’ / 

6 Atyivas éxatu. 
/ ” , 

7 Eéviov dotu KaTédpapev 


pirorcr yap diros €AOwv 


8 “Hpakréos orABiav pos avrav. 


18 Avrapav For the two ad- 
jectives, one descriptive, the other 
complimentary, cf. P. 9. 55, 106. 
For \urapév cf. Frag. 54, I. 2. 20. 

20 Cf. Schol. on O. 7. 154 (84) 
Ta Hpdkrera kat ToAdeva éreNetro év 
Tats OnBaws, Edi5oTo bé TH viKjoavTe 
Tptrovs xaXkods. The Scholl. on 
O. 9. 148 tell us that the Hérakleia 
(Iolaia) at Thebes were held by the 
common monument of Amphitryon 
and Ioldos, see also Pausanias 9. 
23. 1 OnBalos 6€ mpd rav mud\Gv 
éott tav IIporidwy (N.E.) kal 7d 


*ToAdov Kadotpevoy yuuvaciov Kal 


aTad.ov...evravda delkvura kal hpwov 
*To\dov. Pindar speaks of ’Ioddov 
TiuBos in connexion with these 
games, O. 9. 98. For the other 
Theban games held outside the 
Gate of Elektra (s.w.) ef. I. 3. 79. 

21 ov« dék. Pindar’s favorite 
meiosis, cf. od karehéyxew, odK diTep 
and v. 77. plyvvov For this 
use of plyvuse cf. O. 1. 22. The 
pvdAdoBoria is probably referred to. 
Cf. note on v. 17 dpuov crepavwr. 
Béckh quotes Paus. 6. 7. 1, Clem. 
Alex. Paedag. 2. 8. 

22 Aiylvas Thébé and Aegina 
were sisters, daughters of Asdpos 
by Metdpé. Cf. O. 6. 84, I. 7. 15— 
17. The Thebans applied to Aegina 
for aid against Athens when told by 
the Delphic oracle (s.c. 504) rap 
dyxicra déecOar, Hérod. 5. 79, 80. 
pfroror...p(dos An adverbial phrase 
=‘on terms of mutual friendship.’ 


The dative does not go with derv 
but with ¢idos. é\Oov goes with 
doru, ci. PP. 4: 52,0, (2048: 

23 £éviov ‘Bound to welcome 
him,’ rather than ‘strange,’ as Paley 
and Myers render. I take the 
Homeric sense ‘hospes’ to be older 
than the non-Homerie ‘strange.’ 
katéSpapev Old uss. give carédpaxev 
which Mommsen reads, rendering 
kaTédp. éd@. ‘venit et conspexit,’ 
adding ‘pds ex veniendo suspen- 
sum est.’ The better sense and 
construction decide in favor of the 
text. The metaphor is from nayi- 
gation, ‘run ashore, into port’; so 
édpauev of a ship, Theognis. Dis- 
sen’s karédpamev = xarédu is notright. 
Mezger renders ‘ran down through 
the city’: see next note. The 
metaphor applied to an Aeginetan 
is quite happy. If Thebes had 
been a port there would be no 
metaphor at all. In respect of hos- 
pitality Thebes is another Aegina. 

24 ‘Hpakdéos...aidkdv Mezger 
thinks that the Hérakleion outside 
the Gate of Elektra (Paus. 9. 11. 
2) is meant, where the Auginetan 
probably sacrificed before the games 
held at the opposite side of the 
city. Better Miiller’s view that ‘the 
house of Amphitryon’ is intended, 
the lodgings of the competitors 
(kxaradvcets TWY aOAnTav) being in 
the neighbourhood: comp. Béckh 
Corp. Inser. Gr. 1, pp. 573 ff. 


25 


30 


NEMEA IV. 45 


\ fe oh 
1auv @ Tote Tpwiayv Kkpataios TeXapov 


2 TopOnce Kal Méporras 


ST. 0- 


40 


\ \ / \ ld ? a 
Kal TOV meyav ToNELoTaY ExTrayXov ‘“AXKvOVN, 


3 

’ / \ / / 
4 OU TETPAOpPLas Ye Wplyv dua dexa TET P@ 
5 


45 
f , Lal 
Hpwas T éreuBeBadtas immodapous édev 
6 dis Técous. atreipopayas éwv Ke havein 50 


25 Cf. N. 3. 37, Apollodéros 2. 
6. 4, Il. 5. 638. ova Note the 
dextrous transition to myth. 

26 Méporas The inhabitants of 
Kos. Cf. I. 5. 31. Note the zeug- 
ma; but ef. N. 3.37, Eur. H. F. 700. 

27 Cf.O.and P. p. xxiv. *AA- 
kvovy A Giant slain by Hérakles 
at Phlegra, the Isthmos of Palléné 
probably, ef. Schol. on N. 1. 67 
(100), I. 5. 33 (47) (though Pindar 
may have placed the Gigantoma- 
chia in Campania); but according 
to the Schol. a giant whose kine 
Hérakles was driving from Erytheia 
and who was killed at the Isthmos 
of Corinth. There seems to be a 
confusion with the legend of Géry- 
ones by the Schol. Cf. Apollodéros 
1. 6.1, 2. 7. 1. The statement that 
Telamon vanquished Alkyoneus 
may be in accordance with Aigine- 
tan legend, but the language need 
not be pressed. What Telamon 
did with Hérakles may include what 
Hérakles did himself. Still Tela- 
mon as omXirns may have given the 
coup de grace after Hérakles as 
yrds had brought the giant down 
with his arrows. Cf. I. 5. 33. 

28 ye mplv Cf. mpiv yé oil... 
xadwov | Iladdds jveyx’, O. 13. 65. 
Elsewhere in Pindar mpiv as a con- 
junction takes the infinitive. _Te- 
tpaoptas The Homeric war cha- 
riots were bigae or trigae except 
in the case of Hektor, Il. 8. 185, 
a suspected line, the Schol. Ven. 
denying that Homer ever men- 


tions a quadriga. Amphiardos has 
TeOplrmous Kur. Suppl. 925—927. 
The four-horse war chariots of 
post-Homeric Greek literature were 
perhaps borrowed from the Per- 
sians. Cf. Xen. Cyropaed. 6. 1. 27, 
28. Euripides gives four-horse 
war chariots to Hyllos and Eurys- 
theus, Heracl. 802, 860, to Thebans 
and Argives generally Suppl. 667, 
675, and mentions such chariots 
for travelling (in flight) Hel. 1039, 
Ton 1241. 

29 érepBeBadras This isa case 
of the strictly adjectival use of the 
participle, in which case the presence 
or absence of the article makes very 
little difference when the noun is 
definite. Cf. N. 7. 65. 

30 Sls técovs The jvioxos and 
mapaiBarns ot each of the twelvecha- 
riots, atreipopdaxas ‘Manifestly 
without experience of battle is 
whoso understandeth not the say- 
ing: for ‘‘when achieving aught 
it is likely that one should suf- 
fer.”’ For this saying ef. Aesch. 
Choeph. 313 Spdcavre radety, | tpr- 
yépwv 000s rdbe pwve?t, where as 
Don. says the application is diffe- 
rent, as the different tense of the 
participle shows. With the pres. 
the consequences of undertaking or 
beginning an action are considered, 
with the aorist the consequences of 
having done an action. Pindar has 
apparently adapted and extended 
the old formula which asserted that 
we must take the consequences of 


35 


46 


. Xx € \ ee \ 
7 Aoyov O £7) TUVLELS* ETTEL 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


ev / \ tal v 
8 péovta TL Kat waetv EorKer. 


itp. €. 


\ \ 2] > / > , A 
(Ta paxpa © é€evérew épvxer we TeOmos 


e ’ 
2 Opal T é7revyomevac* 


ova . ef. nd / / 
3 luyye & Edkowar HArop veounvia Buyéper. 
4 ura, Kaitep éyer Badeia tovtias arpa 


our conduct. Paley says ‘Aristotle 
(Eth. Nic. 5. 8 ad init.) gives this 
as 70 ‘PadaudvOvos dixacov, Hi xe 
wa0o. Ta Kk pete dikn x’ lOeia 
yévoto.’ Don. says ‘ Pindar refers 
to the trouble and loss sustained by 
Hercules and his followers before 
they could subdue the giant, hinting 
also that Timasarchos had suffered 
a good deal before he won his 
wrestling match.’ So also the 
Schol. who quotes from a tragedy 
Tov Spavrd mov Te kal wadeiv ddel- 
Nera. 

33 ‘The due arrangement (of 
my ode) and the time (occupied by 
the procession and so allowed for 
theperformance of the ode) pressing 
on prevent my telling at length 
the long tale.’ Cf. I. 1. 60 mdavra 
6° cLerretv, 60° aywvios Eppuas | “Hpo- 
667w erropev | trots, adatpetrar Bpaxd 
wérpov éxwv | tuvos. tebpos ‘The 
usual structure’ (Mezger), the pre- 
scribed limits. Cf. I. 5. 20 ré@ucdv 
pot paul cadécrarov ecivar | Tavd’ 
émistelxovTa vacov patwéuev evdo- 
ylats. 

35 tvyy: Cf. P. 4. 214. ‘I feel 
my heart drawn on by a charm to 
touch on the festival of the new 
moon.’ But tvy may here mean ‘a 
yearning,’ as in Aesch. Pers. 987, 
Aristoph. Lysistr.1110. €\xopar 
Cf. Theok. 2. 17 tvyé €\xe 7d rhvov 
éudv ott dGua tov dvdpa. The 
Schol. tells us that Iynx was 
daughter of Echo or Peitho, who 
having charmed Zeus into his pas- 
sion for Io was changed into a 


bird. veounvia Cf. N. 3. 2 & 
iepounvia Newedd., explained by the 
Schol. as for iepovovsnvia because 
the beginning of the month is 
sacred to Apollo, and therefore the 
time of 7 Tév érwikwy ebwxla. 
Hence the poet does not here refer 
to the day of the victory in the 
Nemean games, if G. F. Unger 
(quoted by Mezger) is right in plac- 
ing the summer Nemean games on 
the 18th of the Attic month Heka- 
tombaeon. He certainly does not 
touch on 7 Tév érwikwy ebwxia, and 
therefore there is small reason for 
saying that he desires todo so. A 
more comprehensible explanation 
is to be found, without even making 
the poet say the celebration of the 
victory when he means the victory. 
Probably the Theban Hérakleia 
were celebrated at the beginning of 
the month, for the theme which he 
now dismisses is closely connected 
both in grammar and mythical 
association with the Theban victory 
mentioned, v. 19. As for the tense 
of luyy: @Axoua, the feeling re- 
mains though its effect has just 
past. The 6é then is disjunctive, 
introducing a sort of apology for 
the previous digression. Bergk 
conjectures veoxuia (from Hesych.: 
veoxuin’ Klynois mpdcgparos), Har- 
tung, vég wveia. Bury boldly takes 
veou. aS an adj. 

36 éyra This refers back (cf. 
N. 6. 4) to v. 32, the general state- 
ment, as well as to the ,following 
clause which gives a particular 


NEMEA IV. 


application ;—‘ notwithstanding the 
fact that worthy achievement in- 
volves suffering, though a deep sea 
(of detraction) has hold of thee 
by the middle, strain against the 
evil designs of foes. We shall surely 
be seen returning from the strug- 
gle in full light superior to our 
foes, while our adversaries, of en- 
vious mien (or ‘blinded by envy’), 
keep their ineffectual saws tossing 
in obscurity till they sink to the 
ground.’ If we understand the 
metaphor to be from a man up to 
his waist in the sea, we destroy the 
force of Badeia. Pindar likens him- 
self to a swimmer wrestling with 
a deep sea in foul weather. Though 
he were immersed all but head and 
shoulders, the sea, if likened to a 
wrestler, would be said to hold 
him by the waist, that grip being 
apparently the strongest known to 
the palaestra. His adversaries’ 
inventions are the ineffectual waves 
of the sea of hostile criticism which 
are vanquished by the wrestling 
swimmer, who then comes to the 
haven of success in the light of 
fame. Thus yapaieroicay is a 
metaphor from wrestling as well as 
éxec uéooov. Lit., év daec gives a 
condition of the swimmer’s strug- 
gle, for if the shore were enveloped 
in gloom a swimmer would gene- f 
rally be unable to land. So Odys- 
seus (Od, 5. 439) vijxe mapéé, és 
yaiav 6pwpevos el trou édetipor | 7idvas 
Te TapamdAAyas Aywévas Te Oaddcons, 
ef. ib. 392. Metaph. év ¢dec= ‘the 
bright season of fair renown’ i.e. 
the triumph of openly uttered truth. 
The language also suits the return 
home of a victorious wrestler (cf. 
P. 8. 83—87). Ido notdo away with 
the half false antithesis of év dex 
and oxétw, which suggests the 
secret whisperings of malice as 
much if not more than the obscurity 
of the whisperers. Thus, we have 
one compound metaphor worked 
out regularly except in one minor 


47 


detail. Pindar compares not his 
enemies but their yvGuac xeveai to 
waves. The error of taking datwy 
bméprepo. in a physical sense affords 
a less ‘Dantesque image,’ as Dr 
Postgate calls it, as datwy stands 
for datwy émiBouvNias: but it seems 
right to explain the phrase, ‘supe- 
rior to (or ‘victorious over’) foes.’ 
The word é7éprepos is almost always 
used in the sense of ‘superior,’ 
‘better,’ in Tragedy, and so too P, 
2. 60, I. 1. 2. It is peculiarly ap- 
propriate in reference to wrestling. 
The presence of the compound 
metaphor of wrestling with a sea 
is generally admitted, so that if 
vv, 38—41 can be explained in 
harmony with this, such an ex- 
planation has strong claims to 
acceptance. I cannot approve Dr 
Postgate’s suggestion that the simile 
is drawn from a mountainous 
country. ‘Pindar’s detractors have 
occupied the passes and are hurling 
rocks upon him from the ob- 
scurity, which however fall in- 
effectual on the ground. Presently, 
like the Persians at Thermopylae, 
he carries the heights above them 
and pursues his way down the 
sunlit valleys on the other side,’ 
For the form éuma ef. Soph. Ai. 
563 rolov mudwpov PidAaka TedKpov 
aupl cor | NelWw Tpopys aoxvoy éurra 
kel (‘assiduous all the same, al- 
though’ [Jebb]) taviv | rnd\wrds 
oixvet. This passage scarcely illus- 
trates the position of éu7ra, as Don. 
holds. katirepéxe. An unsupported 
construction. Pindar himself uses 
the usual participle or adjectival 
phrase with xairep at least four 
times. Ahrens proposed gua kal 
(i.e. kel) mepéxer, Don. éura, xelrrep. 
MSS. give xai wep. The sugges- 
tions cal, kelep are open to ques- 
tion, as the case seems neither 
imaginary nor, though actual, con- 
ceded with reluctance, or made 
light of. Cf. Jebb’s note on xei, 
Soph. 4j. 563. Comparing the 


40 


48 PINDARI CARMINA. 

5 péooov, avtitew ériBouria: oodpa Sofouev 60 

6 Saiwy vméptepoe ev hae KataBaivew: 

7 POovepa & arXos avip Brێrrwv 

8 yuomav KEevedy GKOT@ KUAIVOEL 65 
Lip. 5. 


| YapacTreToio av. 
2 €bw@xe Ilotpos avak, 


form a\N’ duws, kpéoowy yap olKkTip- 
4400 POdvos, wh maple. kadd, P. 1. 
85, I would suggest cai ydp in place 
of xairep, which is very likely to 
have been substituted after Zura. 
Cf. Soph. 4j. 122. @xe For the 
omission of the object ef. P. 2. 17, 
N. 7. 23. Still the omission of ce 
is curious. The metre allows us to 
read o’ after pécoov, v. 37. A 
reading uécoovs would easily pass 
into péccovs and be corrected to 
uwécoov. Perhaps a marginal ao’ 
wrongly inserted accounts for the 
version émfovNias, though this 
may arise ‘ex dittographia.’ trovr. 
GAp. Cf. &v yap k\vdwve Keiued’... 
dopds Aavaiéay, Eur. Phoen. 859, 
and several times besides in Aeschy- 
los and Euripidés. Cf. Hamlet’s 
‘sea of troubles.’ 

37 péooov For the phrase éxw 
Twa pécov ef. Eur. Orest. 265 
péoov mw’ oxmagers ws Barns és Tdp- 
tapov, Aristoph. Acharn. 571 éya 
yap éxouac péocos, Nubes 1047 
émiaxes’ evOUs yap ce pécov éxw 
NaBav Gpuxtov. For metaphor cf. 
Aristoph. Ran. 704 €xovres kuuatrwv 
év dykdd\as (from Archilochos or 
Aeschyl.). 8é§opev For future 
as apodosis to imperative, Dissen 
compares the following passages: 
(1) without xai: Il. 23. 71 Oarre 
se—Uas ’Aldao mepyow: cf. Cic. 
Tusc. 4. 24. 53 tracta—intelliges : 
(2) with cat: Pyth. 4. 165, Aristoph. 
Nubes 1490 éveyxdtw—kayo Tovjow: 
Dém. de Corona, 264 detatw, kayo 


> \ > ¢ / , \ 
€u“ot 6 omrolay apetav 


orépéw: Plat. Theaet. 154 ¢ daBé, 
mapadeyua, kal wavra éoet. 

38 ev dae For the opposition 
of cxérTw (v.40) cf. Soph. Phil. 578— 
580 where \évev eis Pas is opposed 
to kata oKorov wore diewtroh|a NOyouct. 
Forthe metaphor cf. Aesch. Choeph. 
961 wdpa 76 pus idety...roddy dyav 
xpovov | xauaurerets ExeicO’. KaTa- 
Batvey The sense is the same as in 
N. 3. 25 ‘to come to shore,’ 

39 bovepd For 90. Brérwv 
cf. P. 2. 20 dpaxeic’ acgadés. ad- 
Aos Sing. for plur. Cf. 7s, P. 1. 
52, also twa =‘ many a one,’ P. 2. 
51, N..1. 64: 

40 oxét» For metaphor cf. 
N. 3. 41, Soph. Phil. 578. 

41 sol 8’, «.7.\. For senti- 
ment cf. P. 5. 110 sqq. dperdy 
‘Talent.’ The poet’s faculty of 
silencing cavil and consummating 
victory by enduring song. Note 
that xpévos refers back to xpovid- 
Tepov v. 6, while zemrpwyévay is 
recalled v. 61. Pindar helps the 
triumphant consummation of Tim4- 
sarchos’ merits even as Cheiron 
ministered to the triumph and 
reward of Péleus. For redéce: cf. 
P. 3.114 a & dpera KNewats dodats | 
xpovia reXéBe. Bacchyl. 13. 169 
BporGv 6é papmos | mavrecce wey éoriv 
em’ Epyous, | a5’ adabela pide? | vixao, 
& Te mavdaparwp | xpbvos Td Kadas | 
épyuévov ailév aéze. 

42 IIdérpos dvag Cf. P. 3. 86 
0 méyas TOTMOS. 


45 


50 


NEMEA IV. 


49 


3 €0 Fold Ste ypovos Eprrwy Tempwpuevay TEréceL. =0 
4 eEvpawve, yAuKeia, Kal ToS’ avtixa, popuuyé, 

/ \ € , / / 
5 Avdia ody appovia pédros medidnpévov 


4 ’ 
6 Oiveva te Kat Kirpe, évOa Tetxpos amdpyer 


70 TeAXapwriddas: atap 


bot fi 


on 


8 Alias Larapiv’ éyer watpwar: 


1€v © Evéelvm rerayer paevvay ’Ayireds 


2 vacov' @é€tis 5é xpartet 


Urp. Cf. 


80 


3 POia: Neorrorepos § ’Areipw Siarrpucia, 


43 tprwv Cf. O. 13.105 ei éé 
daiuwy yevéO\uos Epra, N. 7. 67 6 
d€ Aotrrds eUppwy | mori xpdvos Eprrat. 
memp., k.T.\. ‘Shall bring to its 
destined maturity.’ 

44 éfidatve péXos ‘Weave out 
the web of song.’ Cf, P. 4, 275. 
kal 708’ autika ‘And that at 
once,’ ‘Aye and _ straightway’ 
[Holmes]. The point is obviously 
to give vivacity. The dpyyé lives 
and obeys promptly the impetuous 
command. 

46 Oivdéva Oendné was said 
to be the old name of Aegina before 
Zeus took Aegina daughter of 
Asodpos thither, Paus. 2. 
dmdpxe. Dissen rightly explains 
‘rules far away from his country,’ 
Mommsen ‘pracit (saltantibus),’ 
Teukros having led the way to 
Cyprus for the ode; Bergk (2nd ed.) 
suggests am’ dpxer, Hartung érdpye 
which gives good sense. 

48 ge ‘Is tutelary deity of.’ 
Cf. P. 5.77. marpowav The Sala- 
mis ‘of his fathers,’ opposed to the 
ambiguam tellure noua Salamina 


Juturam, promised to Teucer, Hor. 


Od. 1. 7. 29. 

49 After death Achilles was 
said to have dwelt with Iphigeneia 
in Leuké, an island in the Euxine. 
Cf. Eur. Andr. 1260 rév tdrarév 
go matd’ éuot +’ ’Axidéa | We 


1 OU 


29, 2° 


dduous vaiovra vyowriKods | Aevkq 
kar’ axrnv évrds Hvgeivou mépou, 
Iph, in Taur. 435 trav wodvépriBov 
én’ aiav, | Neuxav axrav, ’AxidjFpos | 
dpduous kadNoradlous, | dtewov xara 
mévrov. Pausanias, 3. 19. 11, places 
the island off the mouths of the 
Danube (Paley). 

50 @étis. Cf. Eur. Andr. 16 
POias 6é rIcde Kal wo\ews Papcadias 
| Edyxopra valw medi’, wv’ 7 Oadaccla 
| Inde? Evv@Kee xwpls advOpwrwv 
Oéris | hevyouc’ Sutov* OecoaNds €é 
vw ews | Oeridevov atdg Beds yapw 
vungdevudtwy. One Schol. says that 
the Oeridecov was a iepdv at Pbia. 
Strabo places it close to Pharsalos. 
Both may be right, as each town 
may have boasted one. 

51 Siarpvela It is clear, in 
spite of editors (who render ‘cele- 
brated,’ late patens, eis 6 dverepd- 
pev), that dvarpucia simply means 
‘from end to end,’ ‘right through,’ 
an adverbial adjective akin to d.a- 
mpd. It is explained by Awddvabev 
...1pos “Iéviov wépov. For the in- 
terpretation we must compare Eur. 
Andr. 1247 Baoihéa 8 Ex Todd xpi | 
&dXov d¢ addov Starrepav Modoociav 
—referring to the same subject, 
so that Kuripides would seem to 
be paraphrasing this passage of 


Pindar. Unfortunately scholars 
are not at one as to this use of 
4 


55 


50 PINDARI CARMINA. 


4 BovBora: ToO. mpaves EEoxyou KaTaKewwTar 85 
5 Awdavabey apyopuevor mpos “loviov mopov. 


6 [ladXiov S€ map modi AaTpeiav “lawdKov 


7 ToAEMIA YEpl TMpooTpaTraV go 
8 IIndevs trapédmxev Aipovercur, 

=tp. 7) 
1 Oapapros ‘Immovvtas ‘Axdaotouv doriats 
2 TEYVALTL YPNTApEVOS. 
diarepav. Hermann, followed by construed with rapédwxev, making 


Paley, reads Modocatas as gen. after 
Baowdéa, taking diamrepav= diaredetv, 
dudyewv, Pflugk explains the vulg. per 
Molossorum fines regnare, which is 
nearly right. The word dvarepav 
with a word signifying city or 
country as object seems to be used 
only with a deity or a king as sub- 
ject. 

52 mpaves Cf. Bacchyl. 5. 65 
—67 ofa te PUAN’ dvewos |"Idas ava 
HndoBédrovs | mpavas apynoras Sovel. 
€oxo. Qualifies BouvBora: ‘unri- 
valled as pasturage for cattle.’ 
Note the absurd echo éoywrara 
v. 92 from éoxo0 Kata-. The 
southerly spurs of the mountain 
range which runs from Pindus 
(Lat. 39° 54) to the Acroceraunian 
promontory may be appropriately 
called mpa&ves. The general ten- 
dency of the slopes which extend 
therefrom is towards south-west by 
south. By the ’Iév.ov répov Pindar 
means the sea between the islands 
and the coast of Epeiros rather 
than the whole sea between Italy 
and Greece. For the subject cf. N. 
7. 64. The cattle of Epeiros are 
celebrated by Aristotle, Varro, 
Columella, lian, while Pliny says, 
in nostro orbe Epiroticis (bubus) 
laus maxima, Nat. Hist. 8. 70. 
Katakeytrar ‘Slope down.’ Cf. 
Hor. Od.1.17.11 Usticae cubuntis, 
Luer. 4. 517, Theokr. 13. 40 judve 
év xépw. Aarpelay Schmid darplay 


a very awkward order. As to metre 
the -el- of \atpeiay may be scanned 
as short, and also in its position 
an irrational long syllable is admis- 
sible. 

55 tpootparév Takes here a 
double ace.: ‘having turned Idélkos 
to subjection with hostile violence.’ 
Mommesen explains “‘terram hostili 
manui advertere (admovere),’’ com- 
paring O. 1. 22 kpdrec mpooéuie 
deorérav. Other scholars alter or 
render intransitively ‘having ap- 
proached.’ None of the proposed 
constructions haye due support, 
therefore simplicity is the chief 
test. If the double ace. be ob- 
jectionable the alteration darpeia 
is the best alternative. For such 
hiatus cf. O. and P. p. xxxi. The ex- 
ploit is mentioned N. 3. 34. For 
the construction of the elements of 
the compound, which is here re- 
tained with the compound, cf. I. 3. 
10 pos edppoctvar tpéWac yuKelay | 
ATop. 

56 Aipdverow ‘ Thessalians,’ 
Akastos was the last Minyan king 
of Idlkos. 

58 xpyodpevos The Schol. ex- 
plains the text es mpdpacw dzo- 
xpnoduevos. It is usually rendered 
‘having experienced,’ though the 
examples given are not quite 
parallel, as the dative substantives 
belong to the subject, not, as here, 
to another person; ¢.g. dvempaylais, 


— 


60 


65 


NEMEA IV. 51 
37a Salddrw S€ wayaipa PuTevé For Oavarov 95 
4 €« Noxou Ilediao mais: aradrxe 5é Xeipwr, 
5 Kal TO wopoyoy Adbev mempwpévov Exdepev* 100 
6 Top 5é wayKxpatés Opacupaxydverv Te NEdvT@V 
7 Ovuxyas o€uTdTovs akpay 
8 te SewoTdtav cxdcais GddvTwV 

rp. &. 

1 éyauev UYrOpoverv piav Nypeidor, 105 
2 eldev © evKuKAOV Spar, 
Toxn, svvruxia, Evupdpg. Aesch. from Phthia or Iélkos (é«BéSdnxKev 


Ag. 953 éxav yap ovdels Sovriw 
xphrat fvy~ comes nearer. Tricli- 
nius reports a v. 1. xwodpevos. 
Bergk proposes réxvais yapacod- 
nuevos (which ought to belong toa 
form xapdfw, but looks like a slip 
for xapaidmevos). 

59 Sa8dd\w Didymos’ correc- 
tion for Aada\ov which Bergk de- 
fends on the ground that Aaiéados 
is identical with Héphaestos, com- 
paring Eur. Herc. Fur. 470 és 
Gekiay S€ ony ade—nrhprov | Evdov 
Kable, Aatiadov WevdA ddow (Her- 
mann, kaGier daidadoy &e.), Millin, 
Gall. Myth. 13. 48 and Diodoy. 
Sic. 4. 14, where it is stated that 
Héphaestos gave Héraklés a club 
and breastplate. paxatpa If we 
are to follow the passage quoted by 
the Schol. from Hésiod, ‘by his 
sword’ here = ‘by hiding his sword,’ 
but é«k \éxou shows that Pindar fol- 
lowed another version of the myth. 
The verses quoted from Hés. run 
noe 5é of Kata Oupdv apicrn paivero 
Bovdy | abrov perv oxécPat, pt as 0’ 
ddéknra paxatpay | kadjv, qv oi érevée 
meptkduTos "Auduyujes* | as THY wac- 
Tevwy olos Kata IIjdtov almd | aiy’ 
bd Kevratpocw dpecxyoisr dapetn. 
However when he got possession of 
the sword he may have changed 
hismind. Euripides, Troad. 1127, 
says that Akastos ousted Péleus 


x9ovés), a passage not necessarily 
at variance with Pindar’s account, 
for Akastos may have survived the 
conquest of Idélkos and have dis- 
turbed Péleus in his old age. Apol- 
lodéros, 3. 13. 3. 

60 éxAdx. For éx ‘by means 
of’ ef. Soph. Phil. 88 égpuv yap obdév 
€x TEXYNS Tpdcoew Kaxjs and Jebb’s 
note. 

61 édepev Generally taken as 
active, but the imperfect tense 
shows that 7d udpoimoy is the sub- 
ject. Cf. Soph. Oed. Col. 1424, 
opGs Ta TOUS ody ws és dpOdv expéper 
pavrevuad’. That the agent was 
neither Péleus nor Cheiron is sug- 
gested by vv. 41—43 from which 
Tempwuevoy is a significant echo. 
It is clearly implied that Cheiron 
was an instrument of the fate or- 
dained by Zeus. 

62 Opacup. Text Hermann; 
MSS. Opacupaxav. 

64 ocxdcas Lit. ‘having 
caused to become relaxed,’ ‘having 
abated,’ ‘having subdued.’ Cf. 
Bacchyl. 17. 120 Kvworov | érxa- 
cev oTparayerav. 

66 cikuKdov pay ‘Seats fairly 
ranged in a circle.’ Cf. P. 3. 94 
kat Kpdvov maidas Baciijas tov 
(Péleus and Kadmos at their re- 
spective marriages) xpucéas év €6- 
pas €dva Te déEavro. N. 10.1. 


4—3 


70 


75 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


lal , a lal / 
3 TaS oVpavod BaoidHes TovTou T éepeCopevor 


3 
4 6@pa Kai Kpatos é€épavay és yévos atte. 
5 


Ito 
Tadcipwyv to mpos fopov ov mepatov: a7rotpetre 
6 abtis Evpwrdy moti xépoov évtea vaos: 115 
” \ Ud ? lal 
7 aTopa yap oyov Ataxov 
8 maléwy Tov atravTa poe SuedOeir. 
LTp. 
1 Ocavdpidarar 8 aeEvyviwv aéOwv 
2 e Lal yy 
2 Kapv& éTotwos EBay 120 
3 OvAvmrria te Kal “IcOpot Neuéa te cvvbépevos, 
4 €v0a Teipav éyovtes olxade KAUTOKApTMD 
v9 
5 0v véovT avev otepdvwv, TaTpav iv aKovoper, 125 


\ a 
6 Tipacapxe, Teav eTrivikiovcw aowats 


, ” 
7 TpomoXoy Eupeval. 


67 tas For gen. L. and S. 
cites Apoll. Rh. 3. 1001, and cp. 
Soph. Phil. 1124 divds épjevos. 

68 86pa Kal xp. Gifts of 
sovereignty; és yévos ‘for all his 
race’; és=‘to the limit or extent 
of’ (or merely ‘in relation to.’ 
Cf. Eur. Orest. 101). pa‘ De- 
clared,’ ‘conferred by revelation of 
their will.’ Mr Bury’s évd¢avav 
gives a far more ‘doubtful ex- 
pression” than the text. It could 
not mean “planned” but must 
mean ‘‘completed,” cf. v. 44. és 
yévos Best mss. read yeveds, pro- 
bably from a gloss explaining that 
the phrase meant ‘for consecutive 
generations.’ The Schol. clearly 
read éyyevés, so Bury. 

aire ‘His.’ Cf. O. 1. 65,N. 7. 
22. 

69 TaSselpww The gen. is 
governed by mpds ¢égov. For sen- 
timent cf. 0.3. 44,N.3.21,1.3.55ff., 
5.12. The poet has reached the 
extreme limit of mythical digres- 
sion. 

71 dopa For the plur. cf. N. 
8. 4,,0..1. 52, PB. 1. 34,, Archil: 64 


€L O€ TOL 


[40] od yap écOXd KaTPavoder Kepro- 
péew ér’ avipdow, de mortuis nil nisi 
bonum, Aristoph. Acharn. 1079 ov 
dewa wn ketal we pnd’ Eoprdcoa; 

74 av See O. 9. 83, 13. 97. 

75 texal Couple Olympia to 
the class of less famous places. 
The second re couples the two 
members of the said class. Or else 
two past victories are coupled by 
cal, past and present by te...7e. 
For particles cf. v. 9 supra. The 
datives depend on dé0\wv. ovv0. 
‘As I engaged.’ Cf. P. 11. 41 e 
pucboto ouwédev mapéxew | pwvav 
bardpyupov. 

76 eipay txovres Rightly 
Dissen ‘whenever they contend,’ 
‘sustain a trial.’ 

77 wv Refers to olkade. 

79 mpotodov ‘Much concerned 
with,’ as furnishing many victors. 
Miiller, as cultivators of lyric poetry 
and music, Dissen, as providing 
choruses. tot This particleleads 
up to the impressive asyndeton v. 
85 infra or v. 82. It emphasises 
the whole sentence. 


NEMEA IV. 53 


80 8 patpw mw éte Kaddxdre? Kerevers 


85 


90 


1 otddav Oépev Ilapiov iGov NevKoTépar: 


id \ € / 
20 Ypuaos eropevos 


Ieee N ES e / A \ a > a 
3 avyas ederEey amrdaas, buvos b€ TOY ayabav 


e ' a > / , 
4 €pypatov Baciredow icobaimova Tevyet 

a , a > 39: (9% , a SHteN 
5 POTa* KElvos aud AxyYEpovTL valeTawy Emav 


a € ipl 

6 yA@ooay evpéTw KEAadHTLW, "Opcorpiaiva 
(ae } > > nr 

7 W év ayave Bapuxtutov 


140 


8 Oddxnoe KopivOiow ceXivois: 


1 Tov Evdavns é0édkwv yepavos tpotatwp 


~ 


20 Gos <OLOadGKETO> Trai. 


81 Cf. N. 8. 47. The substi- 
tution of this phrase for tuvov 
anticipates an apodosis. 

B2 apdpevos ‘While being re- 
fined.’ From 6 xpuods to dara is a 
virtual parenthesis (the asyndeton 
being noteworthy), amplifying the 
general notion of orddav Ilapiou 
Ni@ov AevKorépay. Perhaps gram- 
matically the effect of minstrelsy jn 
general (illustrated by a simile in- 
troduced parathetically, cf. O. and 
P, p. xxiii) is made a false apodosis 
(cf. P. 11. 41—45), followed abruptly 
by the true apodosis, keivos evjpéru, 
k.T.d., added to express the promise 
of the celebration asked for, which 
is implied in the preceding general 
statement, tuvos...revxe: PGra. It 
should be observed that this simile 
is drawn from molten gold. 

83 andoas ‘All.’ The strong 
amdc. is used because the rays keep 
changing color. 

84 éepyp. Cf. v. 8. Bactd. 
E.g., of course the royal Aeakidae. 
ivod. Perhaps Bacidefou ficod. is 
right. Baowrevow Especially the 
acid kings mentioned above. Cf. 
for idea O. 1. 113 éx’ GAXoaoe 5 &AXoe 


itp. 8. 
145 


meyddor' TO 8 eoxarov Kopupodra 
| Baowredor. 

86 cipérw ‘Become aware that.’ 
Cf. for sentiment O. 8. 77 sqq., 14. 
19. 

87 iv’ ‘Here on earth where,’ 
or, with Dissen, ‘at the Isthmos 


where.’ Bergk reads évex’. 
88 QOddAnoe ‘He burst into 
bloom.’ The word must not be 


applied literally to ceXivos, for the 
Isthmian crown was of withered 
(Epa) parsley. For the phrase cf. 
O. 9. 16 Oadre 5’ aperaior. 

89 éé\wv Implying ‘as an 
amateur without fee.’ mpomdtwp 
T.e. watpordrwp. See the following 
scheme. 

Euphanes 


Timokritos_-A Kallikles 


Tatidaaskind 
(the subject of the ode). 

90 S88docKero mss. the im- 
possible deicerar. In old uncials 
> is like E and K like |, so that 
ACKET is very like AEICET 
which I take to be a corruption 
of the remains of a mutilated 


95 


54 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


3 adXotoe 8 ddixes GAR Ta 8, abtos <dv Ke> Ty, 


4 €Ametal tus Exaotos éEoywtata ddcbar. 


150 
5 olov aivéwr xe Mednoiav épida otpédor, 
6 pimata TrExwv, aTadaoTos ev NOYw EdAKeLy, 
7 Haraka pev hpovéwy éarois, 155 
8 tpaxvs Sé maduyKoTous Ededpos. 
AIAACICET. Euphanes was Museum), édxev is a more general 


an amateur (€@é\wv) trainer. This 
assumption gives point to vv. 91, 
92. Perhaps a gloss #oxec helped 
the change of diddcxero. I hold 
that ddoxero (6:- having dropped 
out) was mistaken for 6’ deicero 
and corrected (?) to deioera. 

91 dddAowor 8’ dAtkes dAAot Von 
Leutsch suggests that the poet is 
thinking of the proverb 7\E HALKa 
tépmret, said to be derived from Od. 
17. 218. [Mezger.] dv ke Tbyy 
MSs. av tis TUxy. The intolerable 
Tis ousted xe and a gloss dy ousted 
ov. The emendation gives empha- 
sis to a’rés. It seems that, as has 
been suggested, Euphanes had 
trained Kallikles, and the poet 
apologises for saying little about it 
and going on to praise Melésias. 

92 mera Cf. N. 7. 20. 

93 olov,x.7.’. ‘For instance, 
were one to sing Melésias’ praises 
one would twist about (his theme 
of) the struggle, locking together 
phrases, hard to stir from his po- 
sition in recital.’ Aristarchos read 
olov and épidas. In this signal in- 
stance of Pindar’s tendency to 
make his metaphors appropriate to 
the contest in which the person 
whom he is celebrating was vic- 
torious, orpépo. alludes to the 
general turning and twisting of a 
wrestler’s whole body, miékwy to 
the interlacing of his limbs with 
his opponent’s (see the group of 
Lottatori(Florence, Uffizi), of which 
there is a cast in the Fitzwilliam 


term for the endeavor to move or 
bear down the adversary by tugging 
at him. The subject of orpépoc is 
the object of €\xew. For the tech- 
nical use cf. Il. 23. 714 rerpiye 3” 
dpa vara, Opacerdwy dd xerpav | éA- 
Koueva orepeds, Hés. Scut. Herc. 302 
éudxovTo wvE Te Kal EXxndov. For 
the appropriate metaphor cf. O. 8. 
24 dtaxpivac dvorradés, O. 6.22, N. 1. 
7, 1. T0—72, T..2; 2: For the in- 
finitive €\xew cf. O. 8. 24, 7. 25, 
N. 3. 30. For the trainer Melésias 
cf. O. 8. 54 sqq., N. 6. 66 to the 
end. From the trainer receiving 
such prominent honor as the theme 
of the conclusion in N. 4 and 6 one 
may perhaps infer that he engaged 
the poet to celebrate a pupil on both 
occasions, cf. P. 4 Introd. 

95 Cf. O. 3.17 murda ppovéwr, 
but especially P. 8. 82 rérpaci & 
éumetes bWidev | cwudrecot Kaka 
gppovéwy, of a wrestler. éoAots 
‘The noble,’ 7.e. here, victors and 
meritorious competitors in games. 

96 madtykéto.s ‘Their mali- 
cious enemies.’ It may be inferred 
from the last lines being devoted to 
enemies that Timasarchos’ victory 
was not altogether popular, cf. vv. 36 
—41. épeSpos For the meaning 
of the term cf. O. 8. 68. It simply 
means the man who ‘draws a by’ 
where an odd number of competitors 
are matched in pairs. Here Melésias 
and his resentful rivals are paired, 
but Euphanes is ready to take up 
his quarrel. 


NEMEA V. 


ON THE VICTORY OF PYTHEAS OF AEGINA IN THE BOYS’ 
PANKRATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


PyTHEAs, son of Lampon, was the elder of two brothers, who 
were both pancratiasts, the younger of whom Phylakidas won the 
victories commemorated in I. 4(B.c. 482), and I. 5 (B.c. 480). The elder 
brother’s Nemean victory was earlier. They belonged to the noble 
marpa of the Psalychidae of Aegina (I. 5. 63), Their father Lampon 
was son of Kleonikos (I. 5. 16), and was perhaps cousin to that 
ingenuous creature Adurov 6 véew, Alywnréwv ra mpara (Hérod. 
9. 78), who wished Pausanias to increase his fame by impaling 
Mardonios. Critics are cruel enough to make these two Lampons 
probably identical, either Pytheas (Don.) or Kleonikos (Miiller) 
being Lampon’s natural father, the other his adoptive father, or else 
Kleonikos being a second name given to Lampon’s father Pytheas. 
However we know that cousins did sometimes bear the same name, 
and the name of the victor Pytheas is no proof that his grandfather 
was Pytheas. If he were not the eldest son he would be more likely 
to be named after another senior member of the family than after 
his grandfather. So that the identity of Hérodotos’ and Pindar’s 
Lampon is not more than possible. 

The following stemma, mostly hypothetical, shows how, accord- 
ing to the Attic habits of Nomenclature, the victor might get his 
name, without his father having been adoptive. 


56 PINDARI CARMINA. 


Pytheas Kleonikos 


| 
Lampon + A 





—— al 
Pytheas Kleonikos* Themistios* 
| a | a wal 
Lampon (Hérod.) Lampon*+A Euthymenes* 





ir as See 7 
Kleonikos Themistios Pytheas* Phylakidas* 
The names marked with a star are mentioned by Pindar. 


The exact responsion of ceuvay Oérw, v. 25, to Nypnidwr, v. 7, is 
effective, but the tautometriec recurrences réxr- v. 49, rikr’ v. 18, unKée- 
v. 50, uh xe- v. 14, -avro- vv. 25, 1, -ad- vv. 2, 20, -ai a- vv. 7, 1, nev 
dpapev v. 44, éyépaypev v. 8, have no poetic significance. 

There cannot be any intentional reference to qritvay v. 11 in titywy 
v. 42, as in origin and meaning the two verbs are quite distinct, while the 
neighbourhood of icria to Oeuiorioy vv. 50, 51, is a mere coincidence; but 
olkou T’ éexpdrec | Nicov 7’ &y evayxel Nopw vv. 45, 46 clearly refers back to 
Tv 6° Aiyiva...Nixas év dyxwverot. The three verses which close the ode 
echo the last three verses of the first strophe with vix- mayKxparuo- 
aTepavo- -avOa- recurring, and the blooms of the Graces’ songs recall song 
proclaiming the victor’s bloom of youth; while the fame celebrated in 
songs of victory is contrasted with 76 cvyay, rendered wise by crime, of the 
end of the first epode, and moreover the bliss of dwelling near rpo@vpoicw 
Aldxou (cf. vv. 8, 9) is contrasted with the doom of banishment from 
Oendne (v. 16). Hence we detect an allusion to youth reared in Oenéne 
in olvdv@as drdpay v. 6. The end of the second strophe recalls the end of 
the first, and connects the epinician songs of Pytheas with the transcendent 
privilege granted to Péleus and Telamon (vv. 23 ff.). The alliteration with 
initial 7 is noteworthy, especially vv. 21, 22, cf. N. 4. 54—56. The ode is 
instinct with the idea of song wafted on sea-breezes. 


This ode is particularly easy of general comprehension. From 
mention of the victor the poet passes rapidly to the myth of Péleus, 
which illustrates inter alia the saw that ‘truth is not always to be told’; 
a maxim which applies more or less to every family and to most indi- 
viduals, Still there might be a reference to the discredit attaching 
to the family from the notoriety of the dvocvoratos Adyos of Lampon, 
son of Pytheas, or to some other specific family skeleton. The last 
fifteen lines are devoted to the illustration of the poet’s favorite 
theory that excellence is hereditary, in this case through the mother 
chiefly. This victory is also celebrated by Bacchylides, 13, who deals 
with the prowess of Ajax. 


NEMEA YV. 57 


The compounds evayxjs, épowegpys are only found in this ode. 


The mode is Lydo-Dorian, the metre dactylo-epitritic. The 
metrical phrases, represented as in N. 1, are arranged as follows, 
the strophe forming an antithetic mesodic period. The mesode is 
B.|C.B' of wv. 2, 3. 


ey 20 CUACR. 

2. A.A B. 

3. C.B’. 

4, -: B.Bt.B' (=AA' of v. 2). 
5. -:B.A'(=AB’ of v. 1). 

6... =: Cf.€. 


The epode is probably not intentionally symmetrical, though two 
symmetrical periods can be assumed. The first three verses contain 
the same number of feet as the last three, v7z. 21. 


1, =:AlL¢. 
2: Al. CS8.B’. 
3. —: Al].C’. 
BB | ALR. 
ey. ea 
6. B.-~~.A.B. 
‘ 
ANALYSIS. 


1—6. The poet is not a maker of motionless statues, but his 
song travels by every craft to tell of Pytheas’ victory, 
7, 8. He did honor to the Aeakidae and Aegina. 
9—13. For which Péleus, Telamon and Phokos effectually prayed 
to Zeus Hellénios. 


* Caesura before the last (short) syllable. In v. 10 the thesis of the 
fourth foot is resolved. 

+ Caesura before last syllable. 

+ Incisio answering to the syncope of the fourth foot of v. 1. 

|| Incisio. 

§ Incisio in the middle. The thesis of the second foot of vv. 6, 12 is 
resolved. 


58 PINDARI CARMINA. 


Aegina. 


The poet hesitates to say why Péleus and Telamon left 
Truth is not always to be told. 


18. And silence is often the truest wisdom. 


The poet is equal to uttering the high praises of the 


For them the Muses sang of the temptation of Péleus 


Acknowledgment of the services of the trainer Menandros. 


19—21 
Aeakidae for wealth, athletics and war. 
22—39 
and his marriage with Thetis. 
40—42. Family destiny decides as to achievements. 
-43—47. The victor’s maternal uncle was a victor. 
48, 49 
50—end 


The victor’s maternal grandfather was a victor at Epi- 


dauros in both boxing and the pankration. 


Zip. a . 


b) > U eed ¢/ ,’ , / 
1 OvK avdptavtotrotos ei’, oT eALVVGoVTA Fepyaver Oat 
> ‘ ’ Jee) ree / 
ayarpat émr avtas Babuidos 


¢ ’ a 
2 €oTacT* GAN érl macas oOAKaboS Ev T akKaTO, YyrUKEl 


ao.bd, 


> 


lal ,’ 3 / li , ry 
3 aTely am Aiyivas, diayyédXoto’, 6Tt 


1 From this passage Horace is 
said to have got his exegi monu- 
mentum aere perennius (Od, 3.30.1). 
ékwicovra Cf. I. 2. 46. Inferior 
Mss. read é\wiooovra.  Hditors 
needlessly insert uw’ after it. But 
épyatecba properly has an initial f 
An allusion to statuary was pecu- 
liarly appropriate in Aegina at this 
period, as Mezger remarks, quoting 
Schelling. Then Onatas was flour- 
ishing. avtas According to 
Dissen=rds av’ras, cf. a’ra xéXevda, 
Tl. 12. 225 a’rhy 6d6v, Od. 10. 263. 
Add Od. 8.107, 16.138. The sense 
is rather ‘on the base and nowhere 
else,’ ef. the use of ipse, Ter. And. 
5. 6. 10 in tempore ipso mi aduenis, 
‘at the exact time.’ The idiom 
is confined to time in Latin and, 


generally at least, has reference to 
space in (non-Attic) Greek. Perhaps 
Geds avros | 6s, Od. 4. 181, is an in- 
stance of the use of a’rés=idem, as 
Cookesley suggests; but—‘that god 
(and none other) who’—is a more 
forcible rendering. 

2 émi...v Just as we say ona 
ship but in a boat. oAKdSos 
From ,/ of é\kw; orig. a towed raft, 
afterwards, as here, a vessel of 
burden, a merchant ship. dkatw 
A vessel of light draught for carry- 
ing passengers, troops, &e. 

3 oteix’ Only used of a voyage, 
I believe, here and Il. 2. 287 
atetxovtes am’ “Apyeos immoBédro.o, 
but ef. I. 5. 21 rdvd’ émoretyovra 
vaocov. Pindar means that travellers 
from Aegina will mention or even 


NEMEA V. 59 


4 Adurwvos vids IlvOéas evpucbevis 


5 5 vikn Neweios trayxpatiov otépavor, 


b) + / / / head > / > , 
6 ovTw yévuct haivwy Tépetvay paTép olvavOas oTwpar, 10 


’ , 
Avt.a. 


1 €x 66 Kpovov cat Znvos npwas aiypatas putevbévtas 


Kal ato ypvccav Nupnidov 


recite his ode. Siayyé\Aoww” 
Note the preposition—‘in divers 
directions,’ ‘abroad.’ 

4 eipvoevrjs Broad and strong, 
cf. N. 3. 36. 

5 vikn ‘Was winner of.’ mss. 
vikh, -7- The present viknuc of 
which this form is the 3rd sing. 
imp. occurs Theok. 7. 40. Cf. 
dpnut=opdw, Theok., Sapph. 2. 11. 
The form vikn occurs Theok. 6. 45 
vikn pav ovd’ &ddos, avdooato 8 
éyévovro. These forms are omitted 
by Curtius in his excursus on the 
Verba contracta §§ 358—363 Greek 
Verb (Trans.) pp. 246 ff. As we find 
aodpevos in Alkaeos the forms in -nu 
are probably from stems in -e. Cf. 
émrevjuevos (Theok, 23. 34) by dr7dw. 
The impf. is used where we might 
expect the aorist, in speaking of 
victories in games. Cf. v.43 infra. 
Simonides 153 [211], 154 [212], 
155 [213]; but the aorist is also 
used frequently. So we often have 
vikav for wuxjoas. On Thuk. 5. 49 
"AvdpocOévns ’Apkas maryxpdtiov 7d 
mperov évika, Arnold confounds 
that imperf. with the ‘contempora- 
neous’ (?) imperf. éreXedra (Oépos, 
éros), where the action of the verb 
is continuous, ‘drew to a close,’ 
and renders ‘A. was winning his 
prize.’ Now in chronological re- 
cords the imp. évixa ‘was victor’ 
(for the Olympiad, Pythiad, &c.) is 
as natural as jpye ‘was archon.’ 
The use of the official tense may 
have spread, but on the other hand 
the non-official use, as here, may 
mean ‘began to be victor.’ For 


the accusative of reference orépavov, 
ef. Simon. Frag. 147 [203] vxav 
Tpliroda, vv. 52, 53 infra. 

6 yévvor mss. yévus, Herm. 
yeu. ‘Not yet displaying on 
cheeks and chin down the daughter 
of (life’s) ripening time.’ (Lit. 
‘fruit-season, tender mother of 
vine-blossom.’) Bergk thinks narép’ 
is for warépe and cites poddvTwy map 
parép’ P.8.85, though an elementary 
knowledge of grammar and refer- 
ence to P. 8. 59 éévre map’ dupaddv 
might haye prevented the blunder. 
Mr Bury seems to think that one 
can only gaivew signs, not that 
which is signified. For the meta- 
phorical use of drdpa, ef. I. 2. 5, 

esch. Suppl. 996 buds & érawd 
bh Karawoxvvew éué, | wpay éxovoas 
THvd émlotpertov porots. | Tépew 
émwpa 5’ evplaxTos ovdamds, K.T.X., 
where we have perhaps a reminis- 
cence of this passage. ‘’Omwpa is 
strictly speaking that part of the 
year which falls between the rising 
of the dog-star and the rising of 
Arcturus—the hottest season of 
the year, while the sun is in Leo. 
The ancient Greeks divided the 
year into seven seasons—éap, Oépos, 
érwpa, POwdbrwpov, sropnTos, xeluwr, 
gurania. Orwpa sometimes means 
‘fruit:’ thus Aleman calls honey: 
Knpivn omwpa, ‘waxen fruit.’ Hence, 
metaphorically, the most blooming 
time of youth: J. 2.5. See Schnei- 
der, s.v.”” Don. 

7 ato Pindaric variety of con- 
struction. The following scheme 
shows the relationship : 


10 


60 


nN 


pav* 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


Alaxidas éyépaipev matpotroniv te, dirav Eévwv apov- 


15 


4 > ” U \ \ 
3 Tdv ToT evavdpov Te Kal vavoltKAUTAV 
\ / ¢ 
4 Qéccayto, Tap Bwnov tatépos ‘EXXaviov 


/ , > > ? / lal id a 
5 OTAVTES, TLTVAV T ELS aidépa XELPas apa 


6 "Evdaidos apuyyOtes viol cai Bia Pwxou xpéortos, 


Kronos 
4 
Cheiron 


| 
Endais m. 


Asdpos 
Zeus by Aegina 
| 


GAEA 
| 
NEREUS 


Aeakos m. Psamatheia | 
| 


- | 
| Phokos | 
Telamon Réleusts....: aie Thetis 
| 
Aias Achilles 


8 dirav Eévwv dpovpay Cf. P. 
3.5 védov avdpav pidrov. Here @iX. 
ap. go together to make up one 
idea, ‘favorite-resort.’ 

9 vavo. Cf. 0.6.9 dkivévva d 
aperal | otre map’ dvdpdow oir’ év 
vavol kothas | Tiusar, Where as here 
avdpes seem to be warrior lands- 
men. For vavoixdurav ef. N. 3. 2 
moduéévav, 7. 83 auépa. 

10 @éccavto ‘Prayed effectu- 
ally.” For construction ef. P. 8. 
71 Gedy briv | apOirov aitéw. [The 
Schol. here translates it: niéavro. 
It bears the same sense in Apoll. 
Rhod. 1. 824 of & dpa Becoduevor 
maldwy yévos, docov édeurro, where 
the Schol. says: é& airjoews dva- 
NaBdvres, alryoayres. O€coacPar 
yap TO alrjca Kal ixeredoa. kal 
“Hoio6os: Oecoduevos vyeveny 
KXeodalov xvdadimoro. Kal ’Ap- 
xNoxos: moda 6’ étirNoKdpou 
WoNLHS adds év TerdyeEoot Oea- 
odmevor yNuKepoy véatov. Don.} 
As far as usage goes @éccacAar= 
impetrasse, ‘to get ordained (ap- 
pointed) for one’ (@éccecAat, ‘to 
be for getting ordained (appointed) 
for one’). Kallimachos’ rod\v@ecros 


(Dem. 48 réxvov édivucov, Téxvov 
toNvGecte Toxedct) looks like a 
coined correlative to amé@ecros, or 
as if it meant multa impetrans. 
For Ilao.6én, not ‘die allbegehrte,’ 
but ‘ordaining (ordering) for all,’ 
cf. Tacvré\ys. map Popov Cf. 
P. 3. 78, 4. 74 (uavrevua) rap péoov 
éudardov ebdévdporo pynbev parépos. 
Cf. Madyv. § 75. With ace. rapa 
denotes not only motion beside, 
but extension beside. “EdAaviov 
There was a temple of Zeus Hel- 
lanios in Aegina said to have been 
built by the Myrmidons. 

11 mltvav For éritvacay. From 
mwitynue*, an assumed by-form of 
meravvum. Homer has the forms 
Il. witvavro, Od. 11. 391 ritvas 
els €ué XEtpas. 

12 aptyv. vi. Péleus and Te- 
lamon; ‘mighty prince Phdékos,’ 
their half-brother whom they slew, 
being the son of the Nereid Psa- 
matheia. Endais, Aeakos’ wife, 
was daughter of Cheiron. For the 
slaughter of Phékos ef. Apollodéros 
3. 12. 6, Paus. 2.29.7. Bacchyl. 
uses the Homeric dpliyvwros four 
times. 


15 


NEMEA JV. 


Ex. a’. 


e al fa) a ’ / ’ ae N ec r , 
ao tas Geod, dv Vayuabeva Tixt éri pnyeive TovTov. 


b atdéomuat péya fertrecy év Sika TE LL7) vSUVEULE = 
par wéeya FerTrety ev OiKa TE U7) KEKLVOSUVEULEVOV, 25 


a \ / ? £ ca) \ , ” > , 
e Tas 67) ALTTOV EVKAEA VaCoV, Kal Tis avdpas aAKipous 


’ , 
d daipwv am’ Oivevas éXacev. 


KEpoi@y 


WA vA 
ov TOL aTraca 
30 


U 
oTAaCOLat* 


/ , > / ’ ’ / 
e daivoilca tpocwroyv araber atpexns: 


\ \ a f 3 \ / > fA) , A 
f Kat TO cuyav TOMAAaKLS Eat CopwTaTov avOpwTw vojaat. 


Lap. A 


rec & OdABov 7 ye—pav Biav 7 oidapitay érawhoat 
ToAewov SedoKnTal, waKpa pmoL 35 


20 2 avtodev dda? vrocKarto. Tis éxw yovdtwy édhadpov 


opuav 


14 & Ska Cf. O. 6. 12 for 
this adverbial phrase. py ~The 
generic y# has been too much for 
Hermann, Hartung, Bergk, and 
Bury, ‘a great venture, and such 
as is not undertaken upon just 
grounds.’ The 67 of the next verse 
introduces as much of the parti- 
cular case as the poet is disposed 
to treat. 

16 am’ Oiv. Somss.; drowdcas, 
old editions. KepSlwv Cf. I. 7. 
14. otdcopa. Cf. O. 1. 52. 
ov tou, x.7.\. ‘ Verily it is not in 
every case (cf. O. 9.100 70 dé gua 
kpdatistov amav, O. 11. 82) better 
that exact truth should unveil her 
face.’ For construction cf. O. 9. 
103 dvev 6€ Geod ceavyapévor | ov 
oKaloTepoy xphu exkaocTov—and my 
note. 

18 vorjoat For inf. cf. O. 7. 25 
ToT 0 dudyxavov ebpeiy, | 6 Te viv ev 
kal TeAXeuTa pépratrov dvdpl Tuxetv, 
N. 3. 30. 

19 8S8dxnTar Rare form for 
dédoxra, Cf. Curtius, Greek Verb 
(Trans.), p. 262, Hérod. 7. 16. 

20 airdéev Interpolated mss. 
5 a’ré6ev, Bockh, Bergk 6} a’rédev. 


‘From this point,’—as Barhp (dpx7 
Tov Tay mevTadO\wy ocKdumaros, He- 
sych.). From this notice and our 
paxpa a\wara (=ocKdumara) we may 
infer that the trench was dug along 
the length of the leap for the leapers 
to jump into. It was said to have 
een originally fifty feet long, and 

hayllos of Kroténa was said to 
have jumped nearly five feet beyond 
itat Delphi. In the North of Eng- 
land a hop-two-steps-and-a-jump is 
called ‘a jump.’ Eustathios cites 
the inscription on his statue, rév7’ 
éml mevTnkovTa modas mHidnoe Paiid- 
Nos | dioxevoev 5° Exatrov mévT’ ao- 
Nevroudvwv. Cf, Schol. on Lucian 
Ad Sommn. 6 trav mpd ad’rovd cxarrév- 
tTwv v’ mwodas Kal TovTous TnddyTwY 
6 wmép Tos v mavu éemndnoev. 
Whether the oxdupara was an 
actual trench or only a strip of 
soil loosened with the spade, as 
in the English long jump, it is 
hard to say. Flavius Philostratus 
speaks of the danger of hurting 
the limbs in the leaping match. 
It is obvious that the distance of 
the leap was measured along a 
given direction; but that there 


62 PINDARI CARMINA. 


\ , ‘ / , > is 
3 Kal Tépav TrovTolo TaNXOVT aleTol. 40 
4 mpoppov S€ Kai xeivois ded’ ev Iladio 
lal e / / > \ La 
5 Moody 6 KddduoTOs Yopos, év b€ pécars 


6 poppiyy “AmroAXNwY Etdykwooov ypvcém TrAKTPw 


du@K@v 


was a maximum limit of length is 
incredible. See my note on P. 
1, 44, which applies as well to the 
leap as to the discus or javelin 
throwing. As for Hor. Od. 1. 8. 12 
saepe disco, | saepe trans finem iaculo 
nobilis expedito, the exercises of the 
campus are referred to, not regular 
games; again, the passing of the 
jinis is a credit, not a disqualifica- 
tion. Phayllos and Chidnis are 
said to have leaped beyond the 
cxdupata (which Eustathios calls 
collectively Ta éoxappéva, misunder- 
stood by Philipp to mean marks of 
the several leaps, by Dissen to mean 
a transverse trench bounding the 
end of the leaping-ground). Their 
achievement does not appear to 
have been a disadvantage. Any 
official mark of distance would be 
for a warning to spectators and a 
guide to competitors, not a check 
on their performances, or else 
merely the boundary of the space 
which under ordinary circumstances 
was sufficient for the particular 
exercise. The Schol. on this pas- 
sage of Pindar says 4 dé weragopa 
dm Tov TevTAO\wy* Exelvwv yap KaTa 
Tov ayava mnddvTav vmrooKdmrreTa 
BOpos, Exdorou 76 ddwa decxvds. It 
is not correct to make a distinction 
between this Bé0pos and ckdupa. 
The Schol. seems wrong in saying 
deckvis. éXadpoy Metri causa. 
mss. éAagpav. For termination cf. 


Avr. B’. 


25 1 ayeito TavToiwy vopwv: ai S€ TpwTLcTOY wey Uuvnoay 
Avos dpxyopmevar ceuvav Oé€ruv 4 


on 


N. 2. 14. oppav ‘A spring.’ 

21 mdddovr’ ‘Shoot.’ The con- 
text shows that the poet is thinking 
of a spring. The swift straight 
flight of the eagle may well be 
described as if it were the result 
of one impulse, like the flight of a 
stone or a javelin. Note the al- 
literation with 7, cf. N. 4. 54—56. 

22 8€ Introduces the subjects 
just announced, beginning with 
8\Bos, v.19. kal Kelvors Béckh. 
Mss. kdaxeivots deldec II., cf. O. 11. 41, 
P. 3. 55, also rGv5" éxeivwy Te (Mss.), 
O. 6. 102. In O. 2. 99 kai Ketvos 
ought to be read from late mss. 
The only case in Pindar where the 
MS. €xewv- Occurs without crasis of 
kal or elision of e before it is in 
a corrupt fragment, No. 114 [102], 
from Clemens Alex. ‘To them too,’ 
as well as to Kadmos; cf. P. 3. 
89, 90. Dr Sandys on Eur. Bacch. 
877—881 quotes Theognis 15 Moi- 
oa. kal Xdpites Kodpac Atos, al more 
Kaduou | és yduov é€\odcat, Kkadov 
deloar’ &ros* | dr7t Kaddy pidov éoTi, 
7d 6’ ov Kadov- ob pidov éoriv and 
Plat. Lysis 216 c xwévveter xara 
Thy apxalav mapoiuiay 76 Kaddv ido 
eva. This saying might well be 
introduced into the account of 
Péleus’ honorable repulse of Hip- 
polyté. deS. Graphic imperf., 
as also ayetro below. 

24) CEePa eat 

25 Avdsdpx. Cf. N. 2.3, 


30 


35 


NEMEA V. 63 


2 IInrkéa 0, ds Té viv dBpa KpenOets ‘Immodvta Soro 
Tedacat 
3 nOeXe Evvava Mayvyntev cKorov 50 
/ > > / / , 
4 TETAS ~aKolTav Trotkirors Rovrevpacw, 
fe \ AN / / 
5 Wevotay S€ tromrov cuvérake Xoyor, 
6 ws dpa vupdgelas érreipa Kelvos ev NéxTpols "AkaoTou 55 
°Em. B’. 
Shite ACCS , ” : \ , \ a 
a evvas* TO 8 évavtiov écxev" Tora yap py TravTl ups 
b mappapéeva itdvevev. Tov & *ap* dpyav xKvifov 
aimrewvou Noyou* 
e evOvs 8 aravdvato vipdar, Eewviov matpds yoXov 60 
oi e > b] / / / / ’ \ > 
d deicats: 6 8 éeppdcOn Katévevcév Té For dpawedys €€ 
ovpavov 
e Levs aBavatwv Bacire’s, dot ev TaxeL 
an / \ of / ” 
f movTiav xpucadaxatwv tiva Nypeidwv rpdtew axoutw, 
Tp. '. 
/ a Rw 
1 yauBpov Woceddwva treicats, 65 AiyaOev Trott KerTav 
Paya vicetar “Ic8uov Awpiav: 


27 fvvava For fuvdova cf. P. & Bold,’ ‘wanton’; uttered under 
3. 48. ‘Having beguiled by cun- influence of stupendous (airis, q.v.) 
ningly devised tales her husband, passion. The combination of blame- 
the king of the Magnétes, to be her worthiness and loftiness occurs in 
accomplice, not ‘his friend.’ Cf, Bacchyl. 13. 11 Ups dtyuwdor, 
Aesch. Prom. 559 édvois dyayes Aesch. Prom. 18 rijs dp@oBotdouv 
‘Hotdvay | miOdv Sduapra Kowdrex- O€udos alruuAra mat, where the 
tpov. For cxoméy cf. 0.1. 54, 6.59, epithets are nearly correlatives. 


P, 3. 27. Lat. praeceps. 

28 mould. Cf. v. 42 for echo. 33 fev. war. Zeis Zévos. 

29 ‘For she concocted a lying 34 opowedrs Epithet of Zeus 
fiction.’ the thunderer, ef. O, 4. 1. 

30 dpa ‘Forsooth,’ ‘as she 35 wor’ Cf. Thuk. 8. 86 éray- 
said.’ Cf. for dpa=dpa Soph. El. vyeddbpuevor wore Bondciv, Goodwin 
1179 and Jebb’s note. M. and T. § 588. Render, ‘to the 

31 evvas ‘Union,’ cf. O. 7.6, effect that.’ 

95445 7, F230, 36 toytiav Heyne. Mss. rop- 


32 tapdapéva ‘Trying to be-  riav. mpatev ‘ That he (Péleus) 
guile him.’ Cf. O. 7. 65, 66 @eGy 5’ would be requited with.’ Cf. P. 2. 
bpkov pwéyay | un tmapddpev, ‘utter 40. Of course melcas refers back 
an oath guilefully.’ 8’ dp’ Rau- to Zeus. Cf. I. 7. 27 for the myth. 
chenstein. ss. 6¢. aimrevvol 37 yapBpdv As husband of 


40 


64 


wv 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


évOa pv evppoves iat adv KaXdpmoLo Boa Bedv SéxovTat, 70 


\ / / AT; r 
3 Kal obéver yviwy épifovti Opacet. 


4 TOTMos O€ Kpiver cuyyerns Epywv Trepl 


5 TAVTWDV. 


\ > ae A fal > / 
tv © A’yiva Bev, EvOvpeves, 7 


nm 


/ > > , / / ” e 
6 Nixas €v ayx@verot TiTYMY TroLKiN@Y Eravaas buvor. 


’Avt. y’. 


> of. \ Le] \ 4 ? ? / a 
1 NTOL weTai~ayTa Kal VOY TEdV paTpw ao ayadXet KEtiVOS, 


opootropov épvos, Ilvéa. 


80 


e / x ” / ] > / a } ’ 
2a Nevwéa pev apapev pets T €mvywpios, dv hitno 


*AmroAXor® 


Amphitrité Poseidon was connected 
by marriage with the Nereids. 


Atya@ev Probably the Achaean 
Aegae, cf. Il. 8. 203. 

38 cidpoves Trar ‘ Festive 
throngs. Cf. N. 4. 1. Dissen 


thinks Poseidon and the Isthmos 
are mentioned because Phylakidas 
was preparing to compete at the 
Isthmian games. For pu... 6edv 
cf. Od. 6. 48 47 ww eyerpe Navoixaav 
evmem)ov. 

39 Especially in the pankra- 
tion. 

40 étpos peiCher. th, 
40, P. 5.16. ‘The destiny that 
attends a man’s race,’ 

41 Cookesley points out the 
exception to Monk’s rule that @eds 
is not fem. with a proper name 
added, and compares Soph. Antig. 
800 Geos ’Agpodira. Mss. eds. Note 
the position of Ev@vpeves. 

42 mold. An echo from v. 28. 
tpavoas ‘Thou didst hansel.’ Eu- 
thymenes was a pankratiast; see 
I. 5. 60—62. (Cf. I. 2.26. 

43 mss. read 7. wm. kK. v. Teds 
parpws ayadder Kelvov 6. vos IIv- 
ééas, which is unintelligible. As 
Euthymenes is the principal theme 
of the preceding and succeeding 
sentences, he is presumably the 
subject of this parenthesis, and 
xelvov (or xeivos), if sound, must 


refer to him and not, as Mommsen 
suggests, to Péleus. Euthymenes, 
like Péleus and Telamon, has won 
victory and song, and so illustrates 
v. 40 wérpos Kpivee cvyyerns épywr 
mwepi mavtwv. Through his vic- 
torious uncle Pytheas is brought 
into kinship at once with victory, 
and with Péleus and Telamon. 
Render the text ‘ Verily for having 
hastened in the track of thy ma- 
ternal uncle he is doing honor to 
thee, a scion sprung from the same 
seed,’ i.e. from Themistios, another 
link between Pytheas and Péleus 
and Telamon. The superfluous 
indication of the meaning of parpw 
is an impressive reference to v. 40. 
Cf. rarpomaropos éuaiutov N. 6. 16. 
Donaldson’s view that €6vos=‘ blood 
relation’ is untenable. The reading 
of udrpw o’ as uaTpws would at once 
tend to the change of redv and 
xewvos. The change of épvos may 
be independent, for if the p were 
illegible €@vos would be a natural 
guess. 

44 dpapev Cf. N. 3. 64. In 
Pindar apape means ‘is connected 
with’ in some way, ‘fits,’ ‘suits.’ 
Here Nemea ‘comes next,’ i.e. 
‘follows Aigina’s lead’ in being 
the scene of the second victory 
won by Euthymenes. Note the 
periphrasis for the Hginetan month 


7 « éTravpeo. 


NEMEA V. 65 


he >} r / 
4 Nicov 7 év evayxel dodo. 


45 3 ddixas 8 édObvTas olko 7 expater 


xaipw & bre 85 


> a f / la) / 
€oholot papvatar Tépt Taca TONS. 


5 
6 tot, yRuKeiay Tor Mevavdpou ody tiya woxOwv aporBav 


Eupev* 


"Err. yy’. 


xpn 8 am ~AOavav téxtov aeOXnTaicw 


go 


> \ / ¢) 
50 b es d€ Oepiotioy ikers WaT acide, pnKére piryer: Sid0x 


c / > \ 8 e / lal \ \ / 
gwvav, ava loTla Telvov pos fuyov Kapxaciou, 


d muKtay Té viv Kal TayKpatiou PbéyEar édetv ’Eridatpw 


durA dav 


95 


lal ’ ’ / A te > lel 

€ UUKa@VT apeTav, TpoOvpoow & Aiaxod 
b / / / , \ a 
f avOéwy rroidevta gépey otehavopata odlv Eavbais 


Xdpicow. 


Delphinios, April or May, when 
the Aiginetan Delphinia or Hydro- 
phoria and perhaps the Pythia at 
Megara were celebrated. peels 
7 For pev...re cf. O. 4. 15. The 
instances collected by Mr Bury 
tend to establish my explanation. 

48 ov rixa Cf. N. 4. 7, 6. 25. 
Menandros’ aid was somehow se- 
cured by public effort. 

50 Themistios was Euthymenes’ 
father, the victor’s maternal grand- 
father, according to the best expla- 
nations. For tkes with acc. ef. 
Soph. Phil. 141. py. plye 
‘Wax warm’ in his praise. Dissen 
cites frigeo Cic. ad fam. 11. 13, 
Verr. 4. 25. 880. For this im- 
perative cf. O. and P. p. xxx; for 
the phrase cf. Eur. Iph. in Taur. 


1161 Sidwy’ eros réde. 

51 ‘Set thy sails full. For 
the metaphor ef. P. 1.91 égle: 5” wo- 
mep kuBepvatas avnp | ioriov dveudev. 
Dissen cites Plat. Protag. 338 a. 

53 dperadv For the ace. cf. v. 5 
supra. For the meaning ‘ victory,’ 
Sclory,’ cf. I. 1.41. For the con- 
nexion of the Graces with victory 
cf. P. 6. 2, N. 9. 54, 10.1. mpobvp. 
Aiax. Themistios had been victor 
at the Aeakeia, and his statue in 
the pronaos of the Aeakeion still 
bore ‘crowns of grass and flowers.’ 
Probably crowns of flowers bound 
with grass are intended. O. 7.80 
pnw kvicdecoa Touma is obviously 
irrelevant. Note the present tense 
gépev, but the aorist dev. 


NEMEA VI. 


ON THE VICTORY OF ALKIMIDAS OF AEGINA IN THE 
BOYS’ WRESTLING MATCH. 


INTRODUCTION. 


ALKrMipAs, son of Theon, one of the clan of the Bassidae (v. 32), 
was trained by Melésias of Athens, and therefore probably won 
before Ol. 80. 3, B.c. 458, about the same period as the victory cele- 
brated in O. 8, gained by another pupil of Melésias. The poet 
appears to have been engaged by the clan or Melésias rather than 
by the victor himself. According to K. A. Miiller the Bassidae were 
Heracleids. That the poet composed the ode at Aegina has been 
inferred from ravde vacov (v. 48); but this is not conclusive, ef. P. 9. 
91, 0. 8. 25. 


This ode, like N. 5, insists on hereditary excellence, 7d cuyyevés v. 8, 
and, like O. 8 and N. 4, celebrates the Athenian aleipta Melésias. Vv. 48, 
49 clearly echo—with aicay heterometrically recurrent—vv. 13, 14. 

The reinforced tautometric recurrence pedérwy vv. 59, 13 is significant, 
suggesting that amid the praises of Aeakidae and Bassidae the poet is 
mainly concerned with the career of the victor Alkimidas; for rats év- 
aydvus Tatray wedérwv Adder aicay is echoed by pebérwv Sldupov... 
TodTo yapiwy ebxos dywvwv dro, so that we have four recurrences of 
which one is tautometric. The exact responsion of Iloce:ddviov v, 42, 
to "Io@uot v. 19, may be intentional. The exact responsion of -vec. vv. 38, 
15 is curious. 

The last two feet of the sixth verse with the seventh verse of the 
strophes and antistrophes have met with hard usage from scribes or 
grammarians. Critics have in most cases altered every place. My latest 
text, which is more conservative than that of my first edition, alters four 
places out of the six, viz. all except Avr. 6’ and’Ayr. 7’. Boeckh alters 
all except ’Avr. 6’, and Bergk all except =rp. a’ (changing Erp. f’,’ Avr. 6’ 


NEMEA VI. 67 


seriously). It would only bewilder the student to record the various con- 
jectures which have been propounded. 
Bergk changes re répayr’ to répayr’. “Avr. a’. 
eUkAéa* maporx. to evKAed oly. rp. fp’. 
tavras | alua mdtpas to TwuTod | aluaros. ’Avr. B’. 
éumec’ Axwreds to "Axireds (detée). 
KkaBBas to karaBas. Xrp. vy’. 
éml elxoor to ém’ elxoot. “Avr. +’. 
For the resolution of the first syllable of the irrational choree in 
éréwy, Axideds, and v. 59 -os éBay cf. O. 11. 57, 105, N. 3. 14. 


The mode is olian; the metre logacedic. 


STROPHE. 
ee ied eae lied 
3 vuul| wel |uvell~u|wul]weul-al 
4uirel| well |vuvvell-cl]-v]-al] 
Swo:bF |wel|wel| ey 
6 wy | —wvy | L|jtl |—wse | L|Jucu | —vu*¥ ||l-u|S>] 
Epopvh. 
1 we le | wef rule louveley 
2 welvvef-vle 
ee a enor 
56>: rule | wel wel] -twl/—-vl-al] 
WS vime[E-pe Po jwel-e laa] 
9 L}ruulwujrwulj-al 


Vv. 1—4 and vv. 5—7 of the strophe form two periods, the first 
antithetic, of 7.8.8.7 feet, the second perhaps palinodic, of 4.6.4.6 feet. 
Vv. 1—3 and 4—9 of the epode form two periods, the first antithetic 
mesodic of 7.4.7 feet, the second perhaps antithetic of 5.7.7.5 feet. The 
ratio of the periods is thus 3 to 2 in the strophe, 2 to 3 in the epode. 
The strophe is mainly composed of second and third Glyconics. 


* TIncisio, or else end of verse. + Caesura. 


5—2 


68 PINDARI CARMINA. 


Men and gods are of common origin but have diverse 


powers, yet men, for all their ignorance of the future, 


For its powers are 


Celebration of the success of the victor and his ancestors. 


Bards and chroniclers revive the memory of great deeds. 
Such as those of the Bassidae which the poet enumerates. 


But the present achievement is ever most interesting. 
The poet willingly undertakes the double duty of pro- 


The lot disappointed them of two Olympian victories. 


ANALYSIS. 
vv. 
1—7 
are a little like immortals. 
8—11. The victor’s family illustrates this. 
shown in alternate generations. 
11—25. 
25—27. No other family has won more boxing matches. 
27—29. The poet’s high praises are true and proper. 
29, 30. He invokes the Muse to glorify the victor. 
30, 31 
32—46. 
47—56. Praise of older Aeakidae, especially of Achilles. 
57—59. 
59—63 
claiming the twenty-fifth victory of the clan. 
63—65 
66—end 


Melésias as a trainer is as pre-eminent as a dolphin is 


for swiftness among creatures of the deep. 


XTp. a. 


1Ev avdpar, | &v [Kai] Oedv yévos: ex pias 5é mvéopev 


1 ‘The race of men (and) of 
gods is one and the same, for we 
have our life from one and the 
same mother (lata). But difference 
of faculties distinguishes us, inas- 
much as the one &c.’ Commonly 
read after the mss. év dvdpdv, éy 
@eGv yévos. Most commentators 
render in effect, with Cookesley, 
‘The race of man is one, the race 
of gods is another, though both 
are created of one mother. Buta 
totally different power distinguishes 
(the two races), since the one is 
worthless, but the firm heaven 
eternally remains an imperishable 
mansion (for the other). Yet we 
resemble them to a certain degree.’ 


My version is admissible even with- 
out the insertion of cai. The pre- 
sumed éy—éy = ‘one ’—‘ another’ 
demands illustration. If, on the 
other hand, there is a metrical 
division after dvipdv, the likelihood 
of which can be seen at a glance, 
the order is equivalent to &, é a. 
6.y. Cf. O. and P. p. xxv. As the 
Greek for ‘one’ occurs thrice in 
the space of so few words, each 
and all of the three must be in- 
tended to emphasise the idea of 
unity. The asyndeton is not in- 
appropriate in a solemn conjunc- 
tion of opposed ideas. Cf. P. 3. 30 
KNérres TE pv | ov Beds ov Bpords 
épyos ore BovNaits. TVEOLEV 


NEMEA VI. 69 


\ > , / \ a / 
2 paTpos apdotepo.’ Sueipyes S€ Taca KEexpipmeva 


3 Svvapis, Os TO pev ovdév, O SE yYaAKEos acdades alev 


os 
4 Mével oUpaves. 


Cf. Soph. Trach. 1160 pds rév 
(? BporGv) mvedvTwyv pndevos Oavety 
tro (é€uol iv mpdpavtov). The fol- 
lowing stemma exhibits the com- 
mon descent of gods and men from 
Gaea. 

Gaea by Uranos 


| (her son) 
Kronos 
| Iapetos 
Zeus 
| 
Héphaestos 
made 
Pandora Prométheus 
S| 


Human race 

2 Srelpyer Cf. N. 7. 6 elpye dé 
méotuw CuyévO’ érepov érepa. = TATA 
‘Wholly,’ cf. Madv. § 86a; or 
‘in every case, cf. N. 5. 16. 
kexptpéeva Cf. Hes. Scut. Here. 55 
"Tpikdf...kexpyuévnv yeveny, i.e. dis- 
tinguished from Hérakles, Schol. 
h dperaBdynTos 7) 7) Kexwpiopérn, the 
latter is clearly right. For the 
construction of the participle and 
substantive cf. O. 9. 103, I. 7. 12 
detua maporxspuevov, N. 9. 6. 

3 os The Schol. explains by 
TocovTov wore, a Herodotean use 
found in Xenophon and Attic poets 
with antecedent expressed (Mady. 
§166c Rem. 2). This then is open 
to question. In the cases where 
@s=‘for’ or ‘since’ it introduces a 
cause, not, as here, an illustration 
which comes nearer to effect than 
to cause. The closest parallel I 
know of is Eur. Hippol. 651 viv & 
ai pev évdov dpSow ai kaxat Kaka | 
Bouredpuar’, @&w 5 éxpépovor mpbo- 
todo | ws (‘just as’) kal ob y’ Huy 


f) 


aAXa TL TpoThépouev Eutray | 7) wéyav 


Ilatpés, & Kkaxdv xdpa, | NéxTpwv 
abixrwv Hes és cuvaddayas. Din- 
dorf takes the os as exclamatory 
with a full stop before it, ‘How 
manifest it is that...’ aAKeos 
Cf. 1. 6: 44, P. 10: 27, Tl. 5-504, 
17. 425. So Milton Par. L. 7. 
199 ‘chariots winged | From th’ 
armoury of God, where stand of 
old | Myriads between two brazen 
mountains lodged | Against a so- 
lemn day.’ dod. ai. €. Cf. 
Hes. Theog. 126 Tata 6é ro. mpdrov 
bev éyelvato icov éauty | Ovpavdrv 
dorepoév®’ iva puv rept mayTa Kavr- 
To, | ddp’ eln paxdperor Oeots edos 
dopanés ailel. 

4 mpocdépopev ‘We resemble.’ 
Cf. Frag. 19 @npos werpaiov xpwri 
padwota voov tpocpépwv. The tragic 
fragment quoted by the Schol. on 
N. 3.127 kai macdi kai yépovre mpoc- 
épwy rpdrovs, interpreted macy 
OmiAfoae rckla Suvdmevos xa’ éxac- 
Tov pépos TAS MAcktas, does not seem 
to the point. If véov, Pic or any 
part or aspect of self be expressed 
the middle is not required to further 
indicate self. Still Dissen’s obser- 
vation remains true that com- 
pounds of ¢épw are not seldom 
used intransitively, e.g. dvapépeuv, 
éxpéperv, cunpépew, which bear the 
same sense in active and middle 
(while dca¢épew =‘ to be different,’ 
mpopépew, vmreppépew = ‘to excel’). 
éptrav Refers back, though followed 
by xalrep. Cf. N. 4. 36. The poet 
seems to regard a knowledge of 
the future as the most distinctive 
characteristic of divinity. For 
man’s lack thereof ef. O. 12. 7—9, 
I. 7. 14, Bacchyl. 10. 46 7d “édXor | 


5° dxplrous rixres TeNeuTas, 


70 


5 5 voov nto. dvow abavartoss, 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


/ > 2»O7 > \ \ ’ YU 
6 Kaitep épapepiav ovK elddTes ovdé peta VvUKTAS | dupe 


TOT {LOS 10 
/ , M” cal x / 
7 olay TW éypawe Spapeiv moti oTd@uar. 
, , 
Apt. a. 
/ wv fa ? PA \ \ 5] r 
1 Texwaiper | kal vov "ArXxkipida TO cvyyeves idetv 15 


5 7...qTot Rare or unique order : 
Hro, ATo—ye usually precede 7. 
The ro shows that the godlike 
physique is more common than 
the godlike mind. Cf. Thuk. 6. 34, 
2, 40. 1. gio ‘Physique.’ Cf. 
I. 3. 67 ov yap diow 'Qapwwreiav 
A\axev, ib. 5.47. Pindar in these 
places includes beauty and strength 
as well as ‘stature’ for which Soph. 
Oed. Rex 740 is quoted. Note that 
péyav is emphatic. Only the finest 
specimens of humanity, which show 
likeness to divinity, are Oeoe.d7s, 
Geoeixedos. 

6 éhapepfav For form cf. N. 3. 2. 
For adj. used adverbially cf. v. 39, 
OMS li. ol) bur ls 860) 
Hippol. 1219 kal deororns ev irme- 
Koiow HOecr | odds EvvoixGy jprac’ 
jwias xepoiv. peta vixtas ‘Night 
by night.’ Critics have altered to 
kara v. (Pauw), vuxlav ris (Hartung), 
MecovUKTLov Tisauput (MSS. Gupe) TOT LOS 
tiv’ éypawe (Rauchenstein) ; but ed” 
quépay gives enough support. 

7 otav tw’ So Béckh after 
Hermann for mss. ay rw’ and dvtw’. 
éypawe Cookesley renders ‘marks 
out,’ the ora6ua being the ypaupy, 
the line marking the end of the 


course. Cf. P. 9. 118. Dissen 
translates jussit proprie, legem 
scripsit. For ord@uay cf. Kur. Ion 


1514 rap olay 7AOopev cTaOuny Blov. 
Both these constructions need dupe 
and also dpayety mé71, for which, 
however, see P. 9. 123 dikov | PUAN’ 
émt. Mezger quotes P. 6. 45, wrong- 
ly both there and here, explaining 
oTa0uay as ‘die Messschnur, die 
Schmitze, welche durch den Réthel 


mit dem sie gefirbt ist die Linie 
bezeichnet, nach welcher man sich 
zu richten hat.’ But it is precisely 
the lack of guiding lines which the 
poet asserts. Render ‘to run to 
what goal Destiny (as dywvodérns) 
enters our names.’ The goal isa 
crisis of success or failure in a 
man’s struggles and hopes of 76 
mpocpépe Tr dbavaros. The issue 
of such struggles is ever unknown, 
and their direction may have to be 
changed unexpectedly. Note that 
mori with the accus. cannot possibly 
mean ‘by’ either here or P. 6. 45, or 
anywhere else. Note that éypayev 
is a gndmic aorist (so too édocay 
v. 10, €uapyav v. 11) and should 
not be translated ‘has marked out, 
has prescribed, vorgezeichnet hat.’ 
This passage is recalled by Eu- 
ripides, Orest. 981, Bporév & 6 mas 
aoTabuntos aia. 

8 kalviv So best mss., but so 
too P. 9.71. ‘So in the case before 
us Alkimidas gives proof to be seen 
that the genius of his race is like 
that of corn-bearing tilth.’ TO 
ovyyevés JDissen’s interpretation 
must be right, as the alternation 
in successive generations extends 
over the victor’s family and is 
peculiar to it. For the phrase cf. 
P. 10.12, where the sense is limited 
to the manifestation in one indi- 
vidual of hereditary qualities. In 
fact ro ovyyevés in its widest sense 
is whatever is derived from mérmos 
ovyyejs I. 1. 39, N. 5. 40. The 
Schol. interprets ri mpd x 
nuay ovyyéveav, Hermann,’ 
ovyyeveis, Which is jnoluded in 





< 


10 


15 


NEMEA VI. 71 


” / > / 22 > / 

2ayXe Kaptropopos apovpaicw, ait aperBopevac 

/ \ — fe > 4 > \ > / v 
3 TOKa ev BY Blov avdpdaw émneTavor ex Trediwy édocar, 

, > @-23\ Js s bé ” > / 
4 TOKa abt avaravodpevar obévos Ewaprav. | 7rOE 

TOL 
, cal / 

5 Newéas &€& épatayv aéOd\wv 


20 


o / a / fa) 
6 Tats évaywvios, 0s TavTay pwebéTov Ardbev aicay | viv 


/ 
TEpavTat 25 
OUK Gppopos audi mara 
7 fpmopos audi mada Kuvayétas 
, 
Err. a’. 
a ixveow ev Ipakidduavtos éov oda vépowv 
ts / 
b TaTpoTaTopos Opmayuiov. 
a \ ? , 3% > / 

c Keivos yap ‘OdXvprriovixos édv Aiaxidats 30 


d épvea Tp@t0s <émapKes > am’ ’Ardeod, 


interpretation. I think the word 
‘genius’ may include the idea of 
TOT[MOS. 

9 For general sentiment cf. N. 
11. 40. Mezger is unhappy in 
torturing this simile into a sug- 
gestion of the nature of Earth, the 
common mother of all. The family 
peculiarity is an instance of the 
mutability of human affairs which 
prevents men knowing their future. 

10 & wedS{wy The Triclinian 
Mss. omit éx, but ém7eravév is sup- 
ported by Hés. W. and D. 607 (605). 

11 dvaravodpevar ‘ After lying 
fallow again (aie) attain strength.’ 

12 éparav ‘Delightful,’ because 
he had been victorious. 

13 ravrav...alcav ‘This career 
(the athletic, just referred to in 
dé0\wv and évaydvios) allotted by 
Zeus ’—cf. v. 7—either as mérpos or 
a divine minister of mértpos (cf. 
Bacchyl. 17. 26 f. mempwpévar | 
alcavy éxm\yjooper). Cf. O. 9. 42, 
Atés aloa; P. 11. 50, Aed0e” Karov, 
and for the exact sense of aica, 
ef. N. 3. 15, v. 49 infra. pebérrav 
‘taking kindly to.’ Leaf ‘making 
his own.’ Dissen wrongly cps. O. 
3. 31. 


14 dppopos Not altered from 
dopos OY auorpos, but from dva- or 
dv-opos, the original sense of uépos 
being preserved in the compound. 
appl Cf. P. 5. 111; N. 1. 29; I. 
4, 5d. 

15 oda vépwv Cf. Soph. 4j. 
369, ovK GdwWoppoy eéxveuet méda, 

‘ which I explain, lit. ‘Will you not 
move off this pasturage as to your 
(with) returning foot?’ The wéda 
would not be added to the middle 
but for the dWoppov, which however 
Jebb takes as an adverb. Rather 
compare Aesch. Ag. 684 mpovolaox 
ToD mempwuévouv | yA@ooay év Tixa 
véuwv, ‘guiding his tongue—,’ For 
metaph. ef. N. 5, 43. 

16 opamlov ‘Of the self-same 
strain.’ It is not superfluous to 
indicate identity of blood between 
grandsire and grandson 4 propos 
of 76 cuyyevés (v. 8). The adjective 
insists upon 7d ovyyevés causing 
the grandfather’s qualities to be 


exhibited in the grandson. Her- 
mann needlessly éuaryulou. 
18 émdpkeo’ mss. have lost 


~—~, not Béckh édalas, 
Kayser éveyxav, Hermann éippéou, 
Mommsen ézel dpdzev. For the 


—_—_—~-~, 


25 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


% oA > lal / 
e Kal Twevtakis “locOuot orepavwodpevos, 


a / \ / 
f Nepuéa Se rpis, 
g €mavaoe AdOav 


=> 


/ aA e / 
Lwxreida, ds vréptatos 


SS / ev / 
i Aynolway@ vlewy yeveTo. 


Tp. BP . 


> / a > / \ ” > la) 
1 émret fou | Tpets aeOXopopoe Tpos aKpov apeTas 


wv 


5 , / 
nrOov, olte Tovwy eyevoarTo. 


abv Oeod 5 Tuya 40 


lal / 
3 €repov ov Tiva Foikoy amepdvato Tuypmaxia TrEOVOY 


fact cf. Paus. 6. 18.5. Praxidamas 
won, ruyu7, O1. 59. It seems to me 
evident that a verb is missing. 
Of course a lacuna is assumed. 
Experts in ductus litterarum seem 
to ignore the possibility of complete 
defacement. 

21 ‘He put an end to the ob- 
livion of Sdkleidas,’ by causing 
him to be proclaimed as a victor’s 
father. Or was he grandfather, 
umépr. being ‘best’? 

22,23 The comma mitigates 
the hiatus before és, but perhaps 
ZekdrelSa’ should be read. — darepr. 
‘Most distinguished.’ *Aynet. 
Note the almost possessive dao 
Cf. O. 9. 15. yévero ‘proved to 
be.’ The implication is that Al- 
kimidas’ father is the most dis- 
tinguished son of Praxidamas. As 
Agésimachos does not seem to 
have been a victor, the alternative 
of vv. 8—11 is limited to three 
generations. 

24 érel Most editors except 
Bergk and Mommsen read érrel oi. 
But one Schol. makes oi the pro- 
noun, referring it to Sdkleidas. 
fo. Cf. Bacchyl. 1. 17, trav (zai- 
dw) eva oi K[po]}»idas |... "To [Ou Jedve- 
xov | O7Kev. akpov dperas Cf. 
P. 11. 55, I. 3..50- rédos axpov, 
Simon. Frag. 58 [32]. 6 és d&kpov 
avdpelas, Theokr. 1. 20. 


25 éyevcavto Cf. P. 10. 7, 
yeverar yap déPhwv, I. 4. 20. riya 
Cf. N. 4. 7, 5. 48, P. 2. 56 76 


mouTewy civ TUXG TOTMOUV codias 
dpicrov (which should perhaps be 
rendered, ‘to be wealthy with the 
kindly aid of fate is far better than 
cleverness’; in my first volume I 
followed Dissen. For codgias dpi- 
orov cf. Theognis 173 avép’ ayabov 
tevin wavTwv Sduvnoe uddioTa | Kal 
ynpws modod, Kupve, xat Hmiddov) 
also O. 8. 67, P. 8. 53. In Pindar 
tvxa means (1) whatever man en- \ 
counters or attains by the over- 
ruling guidance and influence of 
higher powers, (2) such guidance 
and influence, when the power is 
mentioned. The only point of 
contact between this 7¥xa and our 
chance is its ag¢aveca to mortals. 

26 dmepavaro Gnodmic aorist 
and causal middle (see on N. 9. 
43); ‘iswont to causeto give account 
as steward of more crowns in its 
penetralia than all Hellas (besides 
can number in one family).’ The 
voice and tense are generally ig- 
nored, with the rendering ‘ Boxing 
has ordained,’ and wvxy@ is taken 
with ‘EAA. dz. after Il. 6. 152, ore 
modus "Edipn pux@ “Apyyeos iatro- 
Béroo; but the phrase is intoler- 
able. The use of Fotkoy for ‘oar 
is like our use of ‘house.’ 


30 


35 


NEMEA VI. 


73 


vs a 
4 Taplav otepdvev wvye ‘ENXddos ardaas. | EXrropat 45 
/ fa) ra 
5 Méya FelT@Y oKOTTOD dyTa TUXELY 
@ 9 > NS / CaF ” ,’ > \ fol ” a 
6@T amo Toeov leis: evOuv ert TovTov dye, Moitca, | 


> L 
ovpov é7réwy 


7 eUKANEla* Trapolyouévwy yap avépwv 


50 


Avr. B’. 


> \ \ F \ if »” , , , 
1 aoloal | Kal NoOyLOL Ta Kaa odhiV Epy Exopcar, 
/ fh Ss , / / / 
2 Baccidacw at ov oravifer: taraigatos yevea, 


»” / > / tA ’ / 
3 LOLA VaVOTOAEOVTES ETLKMpLLA, Ilcepidwy potas 


55 


4 Suvatot wapéxyew Troddy Buvov ayepoyav | Epypatov 


5 EVEKED. 


\ \ ? > / 
Kab yap eV ayadéa 


6 xelpas (wavte Sebeis Tlv0Gv0 Kpatnoev amd Tavtas | 


aiwa TraTpas 


s~I 


a épveot Aatods, Tapa Kaotadia te Xapitov 


27 For metaphor cf. O. 1. 112, 
2. 89, N. 1. 18, 9. 55. 

28 ocKotrovd dvta Mingarellig 
for mss. dvta oKomrod. Probably 
a gloss supplying the omission of 
one of these words was incorporated 
into later mss. out of place. B. 
reads rervxeiv, and aSchol. records 
a v. Ll. av rervxeiv. Though in 
Soph. Phil. 629 dy is with, not 
after, é\mioat, Thuk. vii. 61 76 77s 
TUXNS Kav pel’ nuwy EXtrioavTEs OTHVAL 
gives some support to dv re—. But 
the less positive construction, even 
were it amply supported, would be 
out of place here. 

29,30 dyex.7.\. So mss. See 
Introd. 

29 «ar Cf. P. 10. 54. tels 
Cf. Soph. 4j. 154, rav yap meyadwv 
PuxGy lels | odK dv dudpro.. TOvU- 
tov Sc. ofkov. ovpov Cf. 0.9. 47, 
Pe ays, 

30 edkXeia For ace. sing. ev- 
Kveéa, regularly contracted into 


‘ 


ypucarakatov tote KadXias adv 


60 
°Err. Bf’. 
65 
edk\e@ or shortened into evxdéa. 
31 Adyto. So mss. Béckh 


N6yo. Cf. P. 1.93, 94, v. 47 infra. 
ta «k. op. ‘Their noble needs.’ 
For quasi-possessive dat. ef. v. 23. 

33 dpdtas Cf. P. 6. 1—3, N. 
10. 26. 

34 tpyv....€_pyp. Cf. N. 4. 83. 

35 ayaléo Its meaning as 
shown by its usage should prevent 
connexion with dya@os. Bacchyl. 
3. 52 és dyabeav... vd. 

36 aipa In apposition with 
KadnXias. So Hor. Od. 2. 20. 6, non 
ego pauperum sanguis parentum. 

37 addév ‘Having found favour 
with.’ Artemis and Apollo were 
with Léto patrons of the Pythian 
games. For épveo. cf. I. 3. 63, 
Soph. Oed. Col. 1108 & @idra7’ 
épvn, and the use of @ddos, dfos. 
Cf. Bacchyl. 5. 86 ff. ris d@avdrwv|n 
Bporav ro.ovrov Epvos Opéwer ev troia 
xGovi ; 


40 


45 


50 


74 


b éomrépios Oudd@ préyev" 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


/ s ae) , > > / 
© movTov Te yedpup aKkdpavTos ev awpiKTLovaY 
U / — / 
d Tavpopove TpleTnplLou Kpéovtidav 


/ / x Li 
e tiwace Iloceddviov av Tépevos: 7o 


f Borava té viv 
g 700 a XEovTOS 
h vikacavtT épedp’ acxious 


. a ¢ ’ > / ” 
i DrLovytos UI wyuyLois OpEeow. 


LTp. y'. 


a“ / / > \ / 
1 TAaTElaL | TavTOOEY oyiogw EVTi TpOTodaL 75 


r / / fal 
2 vaoov evKrAéa Tavde Koopeiv: ere’ of Alaxida 


” 4 ~) > \ > / / 
3 €mopov EEoxov aicay apeTas aTroderkvUpeEvoL meyadas, 80 


4 méeTatar © emi Te yOova Kal dia Gaddocas | THACHEv 


” > > an \ > 177 
5 Ovup avTa@v: Kat és AlOioTras 


6 Méuvovos ovK atrovoctdcavtos émaATo: Bapv bé ode 


vetkos “AxtrEvS 


39 ‘Was lauded with loud cho- 
rus of songs,’ i.e. in the k@uos. In 
P. 5. 42 pdéyw is used thus, but 
transitively; intransitively but lite- 
rally O. 2. 72. éom. For ad- 
verbial adj. cf. v. 6, Aesch. Sept. c. 
Th. 6, 72, 80, 81, Il. 17. 384 rotor 
Tmavnueplos Epidos uéya veikos dpwpe. 
For light-words applied to sound 
of. 202 1223; .93, N.332:84, 9:41, 
Aesch. Sept. c. Th. 100 krvézov 
dé50pxa, Soph. Oed. R. 126, Phil. 
201. 


40 The ‘impregnable causeway 
through the sea’ is the Isthmos of 
Corinth. 

41 Kpeovr. Of course this may 
be the name of an individual, but 
probably the Schol. is right in 
saying it is Kallias’ patronymic, as 
the ce shows a close connexion 
between the two names, and Pindar 
generally specifies relationships. 

43, 44 ‘The lion’s herb’ isthe 
parsley of Nemea. 

45, 46 For the two adjectives 





85 
dox., wy. cf. O. and P. p. xxiv. 
tp. dox. Mss. pee dack., corr. 
Schmid. Hermann wkév7’ pede 
dackiows. Relative to Nemea the 


Phliasian mountains to the South 
and West are shadowless. 

47 Cf. I. 2. 33, 3. 19 and 20. 
The notion of bringing classifies 
the inf. xoowety as an inf. of pur- 
pose, cf. Soph. Oed. R. 198 and 
Jebb’s note, 

48 tdvS_ For the demonstra- 
tive cf. P. 9. 91 wodw ravd’. 

49 If aicav=‘lot, cpw=rois 
vnowwras. If aicay=‘ prescribed 
path, career,’ cpiv=Noylouw. See 
note on aicay N. 3. 15, 16. 

52 éwadtro ‘Extended its 
swoop.’ Darbishire, Rellig. Philol. 
p. 51, separates fadTo from dopa. 
Pindar neglects the digamma (as 
in droxely, aroxia) following Epic 
usage. The Homeric poems retain 
the digamma twice éridduevos, ef. 
Curt. Greek Verb (Trans.) p. 26. 
mss. Bapd d€ ode vetkos Ewrec’ 


55 


60 


NEMEA VI. 75 
oY \ \ bY Th ee / 
7 €urrave yapal kataBas af’ apyatov 
"Apt. 
A \ ea! awe > , > a 
1 daevvds | viov edt évapi—ev “Aoos axpa 
2 €yyeos CaxoTowo. Kal TavTay pev TadaLorEpor go 


egy e \ ze 4 \ \ ANS ” / 
3 odov apakitov ebpov* Erropat dé Kal adtos Exwv pedeTav’ 


\ \ \ \ \ ¢ / be z 
470 6€ Tap Todt vads Elcoopevoy altel | KUUaTwOY 95 


5 AéyeTat TavTi pwddtoTa Sovety 


6 Ovpor. 
ayyeros éBar, 


/ — / a / 
7 WéuTTOY el FELKOTL TOUTO YapuwY 


Exovte © éym voto pcCérrav Sidvpov axOos | 


100 


"Err.  . 


lo) la \ lg e / 
a evYOS aywVwY aro, TOUS EVveTTOLTW LEpous, 


b’ArKipid, 6 ToL émdpKecev 
a a / \ / \ / 
c KAeLTa yeved* Sv0 wev Kpoviov map Tepevet, 


d mai, cé T évoodice Kat Todutipiday 
65 e KXdpos mpotreTyns avOe ‘OdvpTriddos. 


AXA(AJeds Xapal KaBBas (xdpBas) 
ag’ a. The corruption of éumae 
(graphic impf.) to duzeo’, after the, 
misplacement of’ Anytheds, was easy” 

54 For theme cf. Nem. 3. 61— 
63, I. 4. 41, 7. 54. 

55,56 xal...xal Cf. N. 2.1. 

56 apatitéy Elsewhere odds is 
not expressed, but the adj. is used 
as a substantive, cf. v. 47. 

57 Tap moot vads ‘By the sheet 
of a vessel,’ i.e. close to the mpwpevs. 
Others understand ‘the keel’ or 
‘the steering paddle.’ Mr Cecil 
Torr has shown, Ancient Ships, pp. 
95, 96, that here and Od. 10. 32, 
Soph. Ant. 715—717, Eur. Or. 
706 f£. &c. the ods means the 
corner of the sail terminating in 
and held by the leeward sheet; so 
that the rendering ‘sheet’ is correct 
enough, but required explanation. 

58 déyerar ‘It is a proverb 
that. For xupdarwy pddora cf. 
Theogn, 173 quoted v. 25 supra. 


Sovetvy Oup. Cf. Bacchyl. 1. 40, 41, 
svTwa Koupdrarov | Buuov dovéovor 
mépiuvat, P. 6. 36 dovnfeioa ppjv. 

59 The ‘double burden’ is the 
praise of the clan and the praise of 
the victor. peOérov Cf. v. 13, 
duérer P. 4. 268. éBav See O. 
9. 83, 13. 97, P. 4. 268. 

60 wéprrov For scansion cf. 
PB. 9; 114; 

62 MSS. "Adkiuldas TO *y’ €mapKe- 
ge | kNecrg yeved. That twenty-five 
victories were counted to the clan, 
not to Alkimidas, is proved by the 
succeeding 60, of which only one 
refers to Alkimidas. émdpx. intrans. 

65 ave’? ‘Crowns,’ cf. O.: 2 
50, "IcOuot re xowal Xadpires avOea 
TeOpinmruv Suwoexadpouwy | dyaryov. 
It seems hardly probable that the 
‘random lot’ can refer to the 
pairing of the competitors; for to 
be drawn with antagonists who were 
too strong for them was to be de- 
feated on their merits, and the poet 


76 PINDARI CARMINA. 


f Serdivi Kev 
g Taxos Ov Gdwas 
h tcov eltrouwe Mednoiav 


IIo 


i yelp@v Te Kal laxvos avioxor. 


was hardly likely to recall such un- 
pleasant reminiscences. But if one 
of their antagonists drew one or 
two byes, they might well be too 
much exhausted to throw an ac- 
knowledged inferior, who was com- 
paratively fresh. It is therefore 
manifestly quite possible that the 
honors of the wrestling match, 
especially of that for boys, did not 
always rest with the technical victor. 
Perhaps however the number of 
competitors sent from Aegina was 
limited by lot. Of course it is pos- 
sible that A may be able to throw 
B by a particular trick by which B 
is baffled, and that similarly B can 
throw C and C can throw A; so that 
if B and C drew together A would 
throw D and B and win, whereas if 
A draws with C, B wins; but still, 
if A be defeated, it is a poor conso- 
lation to hint that he might have 
won had he been differently paired. 
But one Schol. seems to have had 
dvOous mpomerys kNGpos, and explains 
that premature growth of hair ex- 
cluded them from the boys’ wrest- 
ling match! 


66 For the simile cf. P. 2. 51, 
Frag. 1,6. ‘I will say of Melésias 
as a trainer eliciting skill and 
strength that he is equal to a del- 
phin as to speed through the brine’: 
i.e. aS the dolphin is unsurpassed 
in speed, so is he unsurpassed in 
his profession. For dvioyov cf. 
Simon. Frag. 149 [206] yr. Ged- 
yntov mpocdav Tov ’O\vumiovikay | 
Taida, Tadatopoctvas dekov jvloxov, 
| kdANorov pev idetv, aOElvy 6 ov 
xelpova poppyjs. For tcov eirowm 
Bergk proposes elxa four or lod fore, 
Bury itcov omotju, giving the exact 
metre of the two corresponding 
lines. A Schol. says avti rod icov 
av elmotuc kal Tov Med. To Tdaxee 
bedgiv rH icxvi Kal TH Téxvy. The 
spaced words, however, do not seem 
to be commented upon, but only 
transcribed. Pindar uses the Epic 
ico in lcodatuwy N. 4. 84, isddevdpos 
Frag. 142, but always (12 times) 
ico- when not part of a compound, 
In this epode de\d- v. 66 corre- 
sponds to two short syllables. For 
mention of the aleipta at the end of 
the ode cf. N. 4. 


NEMEA Vit 


ON THE VICTORY OF SOGENES OF AEGINA IN THE BOYS’ 
PENTATHLON. 


INTRODUCTION. 


SéaEneEs, son of Thearion, of the family of the Euxenidae, of 
Aegina, won the victory commemorated in this ode in Ol. 79. 4, 
B.c. 461, according to Hermann’s alteration of the impossible date 
Nem. 15’ in the Schol. to Nem. 7’, the 54th Nemead. The Schol. 
goes on to state that in the Nemead 17 the pentathlon was intro- 
duced at Nemea. I do not think it right to alter this date, as it is 
possible that to it the date of Sdgenes’ victory was erroneously 
assimilated*. The competitors all contested at the same time 
and were placed in each kind of trial, only being paired for the 
wrestling, which came last ; the @rder being—1. leaping, 2. running, 
3. discus-hurling, 4. spear-throwing. The victor only had to beat his 
rivals in three contests out of the five. Generally the winner in the 
discus-throwing would not win in the running. The wrestling took 
place in the heat of the afternoon (vv. 72, 73). It may have been 
permissible for the judges to omit the wrestling, if a competitor 
who was known to be a good wrestler and in wrestling condition 
had already secured the victory. Or again, such a victor might 
have been excused from wrestling contested to settle second and 
third places. In the 2nd, 3rd and 4th contests there was a line 
which must not be over-stepped before throwing or starting (v. 71). 
I think that Sdgenes had over-stepped this line and so lost the 
spear-throwing after winning in the leaping and discus-throwing. 
According to the Schol. (v. 94 [65]) the poet had given offence to 


* That the pentathlon was introduced before Nem. vy’ is proved by 
Hérod. 6. 92, 9. 75 (Bergk). 


78 PINDARI CARMINA. 


Aginétans in a Dithyramb sung at Delphi by his version of 
Neoptolemos’ death. The Schol. tells us that Aristarchos’ pupil 
Aristodémos explained the invocation of Eileithyia as referring to 
Sdégenes being the child of Thearion’s old age, which view is said to 
be confirmed by an epigram by Simonides. The name Sdgenes 
suggests that the hope of offspring was small until he was born. 
Aristodémos also says that Pindar had seemed to represent Neopto- 
lemos as having gone to Delphi emi iepoovdia, Schol. v. 150 [103]. 
The various suppositions proposed by myself and others to 
invest sundry phrases with special appropriateness are superfluous 
and vexatious. Holmes is particularly unhappy in inferring from 
vv. 90 ff. that Sdgenes had not been duly filial. If an elderly man 
tells a lad to be good, he need not be supposed to imply that he had 
been bad. It is not necessary to accept even the story of the 
offensive Dithyramb, and it is idle to assume that Thearion was 
unpopular or needed any consolation, or that there are political 
allusions in the poem, or that Thedarion had a relative afflicted with 
feeble health or was himself an invalid or had contended in games 
and failed. The following simple account of the connexion of 
thought is amply sufficient. The rapid transition through wv. 17, 18 
from youth enjoying the favor of Eileithyia, the Fates, and Potmos 
to Death is perfectly natural to the moralist and poet and is from 
an artistic point of view startlingly effective, but it may well have 
sounded to Sdgenes and his friends harsh and ill-omened as the 
scream of a vulture. To this harsh note the poet—after repeating 
it with slight variations vv. 30, 31 and 42—refers vv. 75, 76 et re wépav 
depOeis | avéxpayov, and he makes up for it and does away with all 
foreboding of evil by the prayer of vv. 98—101. Moreover the 
theme of Death leads up to the mythical portion of the ode which 
treats of the triumphs, wanderings, ignominious death and conse- 
quent apotheosis of Neoptolemos. The selection of this topic is 
relevant for more than one reason. Neoptolemos was more of a 
victor than any other of the Aeakidae and was the nearest approach 
to a Boy Victor presented by the Mythic cycles of Hellas. He was 
also the victim of inhospitality, and his posthumous honors vindi- 
cated the principles of hospitality, which the poet naturally has 
much in mind when celebrating an Euxenid (as Mr Bury has 
observed), see vv. 43, 48, 61, 70, 86. Yet again as a reOvaxas Boaboos 
he was a permanent Oeapos at Delphi and so connected in idea with 


NEMEA VII. 79 


the son of Thearion, even if Thefrion had nothing to do with the 
theédri of N. 3. 69, and his resting-place by Apollo’s temple is 
a parallel to Sdgenes’ home by the reuévy of Hérakles. After 
asserting (vv. 11—16) that noble deeds can only be rescued from 
oblivion by song—a topic which, recurring vv. 20—23, 31, 32, 51— 
53, 61—63, forms one of the leading motives of the ode—the poet 
takes occasion to vindicate and illustrate his method, namely that 
of tempering encomiums with warning, advice, and even censure. 
He is a mordlist and teacher whose inspirations are not held in 
check by considerations of gain (v. 18). Vv. 20 ey@ 5€—30 “IXiov modu 
form an apposite parenthesis, illustrating the nature of the highest 
kinds of fame (x\éos erntupoy v. 63) and song. Second-rate heroes 
like Odysseus depend for fame on false praise, while an Ajax or 
a Neoptolemos can afford to have their failures and faults men- 
tioned. It is further implied, vv. 20—27, that success is often 
undeserved and that unmerited failure or humiliation is but a 
stepping stone to higher honor than ever. Thus we are prepared to 
recognise the wanderings and the ignominious death of Neoptolemos 
as bridges connecting triumph with triumph. Whatever Pindar 
may have retracted about Neoptolemos, the notice of his death (v. 42) 
would without the context have been brutally offensive. Sdgenes’ 
failure in the spear-throwing, vv. 71—73, entailed toil and danger, 
but made his victory after all more praiseworthy; so that he is 
brought into line with Ajax and Neoptolemos, and the allusion to 
his mishap is rendered a source of gratification, and gives extra zest 
to the praise which, if kept up indiscriminately, might cloy (vv. 52, 
53) and prove monotonous (vv. 104, 105). 


This ode is full of repetition—with variations—of sentiments and of 
verbal echoes (with some phonetic edhoes), as may be expected in a poem 
in which several motives are artistically blended into a harmonious 
though diversified whole. Some of the echoes are effective. For instance 
TO teprvév v. 74 (the syllable rep7- constituting a whole choree) is tauto- 
metric with 7a réprv’ dv- v. 55, and we understand that part of Sdgenes’ 
delight is the honey and roses of song (pédc v. 55 recalling peridpov’ 
airlav v. 11) with due dvaravois; the negative particles are tautometric in 
vv. 18 and 60 in which occur B\dBev and droBdamrre respectively, so that, 
taking these verses with vv. 25, 32, 52 f., 63 and 68 f., we see that 
Thearion’s stvecrs is that of a wadcy capable of appreciating the poet’s 
method. The exact echo wonu- (v.85) of rédw (v. 35) shows that the echo 


80 PINDARI CARMINA. 


of ré\wv v.9 is not intended to be significant, any more than that of 
éupevac vv. 87, 45 or of eye vv. 52, 23 (ex- also vv. 56, 61, 89, 94, 100), 
or of dywvl- v. 10, -dyoa v. 23, or of eel vv. 93, 22, el vv. 74, 11, Tu v. 87, 
tis v. 11, Equp- v. 37, Zepip- v. 29. The middle syllables of zaidwy re 
matdes v. 100 are tautometric with éxydvwv v. 50, and rarpl Swyédrys v. 91 
nearly so with rarpafe Vwyeves v. 70. 

The heterometric recurrences are very frequent. Some naturally 
express the dominance of ideas, as the five instances of hospitality noticed 
above, five of Zeus vv. 50, 80, 83, 95, 105, three of cAévos vv. 2, 73, 98, 
three of youth vv. 4, 96,99. Also three of rux-eiv vv. 11, 42, 55, Noyo- 
vv. 21, 32, 51, éve- vv. 16, 21, 48, 104, roum-, meu. vv. 29, 46, 72. Also 
dupérwv | Ouydy (after e0éd\o...valew) vv. 91, 92 recalls €6éNovte...Aupdv 
aupérwy v. 10, and suggests that Sdgenes’ cheering, sprightly affection for 
his father is to be in part a reward for his father’s having helped him to ~ 
become a victor, and zodv-...iuywy v. 81 recalls réAuw tyro v. 13, and 
alel | yépas vv. 100 f. recalls alei...yépas vv. 40 f. and emphasises the 
parallel between Sdgenes and Neoptolemos, and éuzredo- v. 98 is an effective 
echo of gumedov v. 34, and so too foa- vv. 12, 64, dpera- vv. 7, 51, Pevd- 
vv. 22, 49, evdaruov- vv. 56, 100. 

Lastly we find Nax- 4, 54, wede 11, 53, cxoro- 13, 61, Kado- 14, 59, 
tpoto- 14, 103, Aurapo- 15, 99, Aoa- 28, 72, damedo- 34, 83, mov- 36, 74, 
xXpovo- 39, 67, edwyumo- 48, 85, Bior- 54, 98, épx- 69, 74, warpa- 70, 85, 
gpev- or -ppov- 1, 3, 11, 26, 60, 67, and other repeated radicals. 


The mode is Molian, the metres are logacedic and choreic. 


STROPHE. 
pei |wef-e[elq-~ej-+ [4] 
2 —wul-vivve| ctl |e | -e ltt | 
Bee) 
B ve | -e[El]-4 | -tel-+ 1-4] 
guimvfe|-uljeee| we |-e lal 
Bui mvy|[ UE j-oll-vleeet-al 
6 =i we |v | Elleu| evel —-ol-al 
Tei Meel-v[Elleer|—-~+]-al 
gee |v [LE l|-o|~e|-~+ 1-2] 


* Incisio except v. 94. 
+ Incisio in 5 verses out of 10. 
+ Caesura in 7 verses out of 10. 


wes 


o fF WD 


NEMEA VII. 81 


EPopE. 


=~ ade |v peve] 
vee |e fE | | OY 
Sopot sep oti 
VES (Feta Joes ey 


pS 


Vv. 1—4 and 5—8 of the strophe form two periods, the first antithetic 
mesodic of 43.434.34.34 feet with a choreic mesode; the second palinodic 
of 6.7.6.7. The Epode is an antithetic period of 5.5.6.6.55 feet. 


ANALYSIS. 


Invocation of Eileithyia, to whom men owe life and 
glorious youth. Men are destined to divers careers, but 
she has given Sdgenes glory as a Pentathlete. 

(No wonder.) For he dwells in the city of the Macids. 
Victory gives a pleasing theme to poets without whom 
achievements are covered in oblivion. 

Wise mariners wait for a good wind, and do not suffer 
loss through impatience for gain. 

Rich and poor must equally die (and be forgotten unless 
the rich be immortalised by song). 

Homer by his art gave Odysseus too high fame. 

Most men are blind of heart. 

Had men known the truth, mighty Aias would not have 
slain himself. 

Death is the common lot. 

But the honor of those whose fame God cherishes lives. 
Who visit Delphi (as perhaps Sdgenes intended). 

There lies Neoptolemos after noble exploits slain there, 
that an acid might preside over Pythian rites. 

Three words suffice; that witness presides over games 
with perfect honesty. 

Aegina furnishes examples of glory. 


* Caesura. 


82 PINDARI CARMINA. 
vv. 
52, 53. But too much praise is distasteful. 

54—58. Our lives naturally differ, no one attains prosperity in 
every respect. 

58—60. Thedridn enjoys a reasonable amount—a reputation for 
bravery and unimpaired intelligence (so that he can do 
the poet justice). 

61—69. The poet’s defence against the charge of having calum- 
niated Neoptolemos. 

70—79. Praise of Sdgenes with 

80—84. Adoration of Zeus. 

84—86. Who became the father of Aeakos that he might rule 
over Aegina and be a comrade to Hérakles. 

87—89. Now a good neighbour is a supreme blessing. 

89—94. Such is Hérakles to Ségenes. 

94—101. Prayer to Hérakles for Ségenes and Thearién. 
102—104. The poet resumes his protest that he has not spoken 
disrespectfully of Neoptolemos. 
104, 105. 


To repeat the same thing three or four times is foolish. 


Srp. a. 


1 EnelOuia, tapedpe Moipav Babvdpovar, 
2 Tat peyaroobevéos, dxovaov, “Hpas, yevéterpa Téxveov' 


mv / 
avev aoéGev 


> / > / / > / 
3 ov ddos, ov pédawvav Spakévtes edvppovav 
4 Teay adedrpedy eEhadxyomev ayraoyuiov “Hav. 5 


1 ’FAc@uia Also Ei\clOua and 
*Edev0 =‘ The Deliverer.” Motpav 
For their attendance at births ef. 
O. 1. 26 érei vw (Iédorra) cabapod 
AEByros eeXe KX\wAS, 6. 41 7a pev 6 
Xpvooxduas | mpaiunrly 7’ EXelOuav 
mapéatacév Te Molpas. 

2 Cf. Hés. Theog. 922 4 8 ("Hpa) 
HS8nv kal “Apna cal Hidel@uav ér- 
«rev. Héra (ef. v. 95) and Hébé 
prepare the way for the invocation 
of Hérakles, vv. 86 ff. The four 
opening verses are suggested by 
the name and age of the victor. 


peyadoo®. Applied to Zeus by 
Bacchylides 17. 52. 

3 Spaxévtes Cf. P. 2.20. This 
is the participle of the gnémic 
aorist, cf. N. 1.62. The contrasted 
vé\awav...eddp. leads up to the 
contrast of death and obscurity 
(vv. 19, 13) with youthful life and 
fame (@aevval dperal v.51), For the 
asyndeton cf. N. 6. 1, Frag. 217 
oxjoe. TO Tempwucvov ov mip, ov 
addpeov tetxos, P. 3. 30 ov Beds 
ov Bpords. 

4 é&dyxopev Echoed by \axévres 


NEMEA VIL 83 


> > 7 
5 5 avarrvéopev S ov>~x dtravtes él fica’ 


6 eipyes S€ TroTHw CuyévO Erepov EtTEpa 
py peo fury pov érepa. 


ovv dé Tv 


» a ¢€ / > A \ 
7 kat Tais 0 Ocapiwvos apeta KpiOeis 10 
8 evdoEos aeideTar Lwyévns peTa TrevTaéOro1. 


Avr. a’. 


/ al 
I TOAW yap hircuortroy oikel SopixTUTOV 


10 2 Ataxiddv: wdra & eOédovte cvprretpov aywvia Ovpov 


auértrery. 


v. 54. ayAady. Cf. Bacchyl. 17. 
103 ff. dy\adv Adure yulwy cédas 
Wo[Te] mupds. The radiant limbs 
of the youthful athlete are sug- 
gested quite as much as those of 
the goddess. The suggestion that 
Pindar had a work of art before 
his mind ‘transports us from the 
realm of poetry to the realm of 
prose.’”’ I erred in suggesting that 
dyhaby. may be causative through 
not seeing that the personification 
shades off into abstraction at the 
end of the verse. Or we might 
say ‘‘ The force of the adjective is 
that the” dy\ata ‘‘may be com- 
municated”; but then we get 
perilously near the realm of prose. 
Cf. Tyrtaeos 10. 27 f. véouse mdvr’ 
éréouxev, | dbp’ Eparns ABns ayadv 
aivOos éxn, | avdpdor wey Onnros idety 
é€pards 6é€ ryuwatk& (cf. O. 14. 3 
note). 

5 dvatvéowev Rendered ‘live,’ 
or ‘aspire,’ but is it a metaphor 
from running and other exercises, 
‘gather breath for equal efforts’ 
(cf. N. 8.19)? For ‘live’ Cookes- 
ley quotes Soph. 4j. 415 durvoas 
éxovra, ‘ while alive.’ 

6 elpye. Schol. duaxwdver, ‘re- 
strain,’ ‘check.’ ‘For we beneath 
the yoke of Destiny by divers 
checks are severally held.’ Cf. N. 
6.2. For (vyévé’, mss. ¢vyov6’, cf. 
Eur. Hel. 255 rivt wétpw cuvetiyny ; 
oiv 8 tly Refers back to dvev 


15 


céGev v. 2, Hileithyia cooperates 
with the Moirae and Potmos. 

7 «al ‘Even so,’ in spite of lets 
and hindrances. Note the respon- 
sion of rp. 6’ v. 7 Evgevida rarpade 
Dwyeves. dpera KpiOels Dissen, 
virtute distinctus, comparing Soph. 
Phil. 1425 dperq re mpwros éxxpiGels 
otpatevjuatos. Don. compares the 
use of xpirés, P. 4. 50, I. 7. 65. 
The Schol. interprets by éxxpirds 
yevouevos. Cf. N. 4. 1, note on 
KeKpiLevav. 

8B ded. Cf. P. 8.25 deléera... 
Opévaioa, Bacchyl. 4. 5 Iv6cévixos 
aelderat. 

9 gidcpodrov Cf. Frag. 1. 6 f. 
(of the Dorians of Aegina) taula Te 
copol | Macay aywriwy 7 dé0duv. 

10 Aiax. The Dorian citizens 
of Aegina; cf. N. 3. 28. pada, 
k.7.A. ‘And right glad are they 
to foster a spirit conversant in 
contests.’ For dudére cf. P. 9. 
70, 3. 51, 108, where the object 
is a person, while v, 91 infra, here 
and I. 3. 77 the object is an at- 
tribute of the subject. The Schol. 
is wrong in suggesting that the 
reason for their zeal is because 
Péleus had invented the pentathlon, 
as dywvia refers to all kinds of 
contests. For the dative with cip- 
metpov Dissen quotes Od. 3. 23 ovdé 
Tl rw wvOowt memelpnuat muKwotot, 
and explains the dative as giving 
the force of ‘making trial of one’s 


6—2 


84 PINDARI CARMINA. 


3 el € TUYN Tis Epdwy, werXtppov’ aitiay 


lal al DP \ 4 \ > \ 
_— 4 poator Moicav évéBare* Tai peyadar yap adxai 


/ \ ef 4 / 
5 OKOTOV TOAvY tuvwv ExovTL Sedpevat: 


a“ \ \ , 
6 épyous 5€ Kadois Ecortpov icapev éEvl oly TpoTw, 20 


15 7 e& Mvapoctvas Exate \uTapdutruKos 


[od »” / Lad > / > lal 
8 etpntar aTrowa pmoxOwv KruTAIis érréwy aoLdais. 


self in an occupation,’ not merely, 
‘trial of the occupation,’ ef. Lat. 
jure peritus. The preposition in 
ciumepoy accounts for the dative 
aywvia, the sense being ‘essaying 
trial in connexion with contests.’ 

11 rvxy For ef with subj. ef. 
my note on P. 8.13. For rvyxaw 
=etruxéw cf. O. 2. 51 76 6é tuxeety | 
Teipwpevov aywrias mapahver duo- 
gpovay, P. 3. 104 xph pds paxapwy 
TuyxavovT eb macxéuev, v. 55 infra. 
Pindar uses épdwv, épéacs with refer- 
ence to contests four times out of 
nine instances (eight participles), 
épyua always so, épyov often so. 
pedtppov’ airiay ‘A motive for 
honeyed thoughts.’ For foaiox cf. 
v. 62 infra, and I. 6, 19 kdurats 
éwéwy poaiow. 

12 évéBarke For the gnémic 
aorist in hypothetical constructions 
ef. Goodwin M. and T.§ 466. The 
metaphor seems to be from throw- 
ing some herb or other object of 
worth into a scanty spring with 
an incantation to procure an abun- 
dant flow of water. The idea is 
recalled, vv. 61, 62 infra. ddAxal 
Distributive—‘ feats of endurance.’ 
Pindar uses a\xa in reference to 
the pentathlon, pankration, wrest- 
ling and boxing. 

13 ‘Dwell in thick darkness if 
they lack the light of song.’ Here 
éx. oxérov is a construction similar 
to éx. x@pov, ‘be in a place.’ One 
is reminded of ‘‘ He maketh dark- 
ness his secret place.” There is 
no more connexion between cxérov 
or ésorrpov and fpoaio. than there 


is between émpdéywv dodats and 
Karov O. 9. 22—27. The fpoai 
nourish dv@ea tuvwy, cf. O. 6. 105, 
9. 48. Cf. also N. 6. 65, 10. 26. 
Note the involved order, iuvywy and 
éxovre being transposed. Dissen 
quotes Eur. Frag. 875. 8 7 5’ e&bda- 
Bea oxérov éxer ka’ Eddada for the 
phrase. 

14 técortpovy Even the victor 

himself cannot appreciate his own 
exploit without the poet’s aid. The 
spread of his fame reacts on his own 
mind, and poetic treatment reveals 
to him an elevated and idealised 
representation of his achievements 
and position. Cookesley aptly 
quotes Hamlet 3. 2 ‘Anything so 
overdone is from the purpose of 
playing, whose end both at the first 
and now, was, and is, to hold, as ’t 
were, the mirror up to nature; to 
show virtue her own feature; &c.’ 
Elsewhere Pindar speaks of the im- 
mortality conferred by verse; here 
he speaks of immediate distinction. 
évl odv tpdrw ‘On one condition 
only,’ lit. ‘in connexion with one 
way.’ 
15 Cf. O. 14. 18 for éxar: ‘by 
favor of.’ Mnémosyné was a 
Titanid, daughter of Uranos and 
Gaea, mother of the Muses by 
Zeus. Hésiod, Theog. 915, calls her 
daughters ypucdurruxes, cf. P. 3. 89. 
Bacchyl. 1. 19 f. has dcrapév... 
orepdvev and 5. 13 xpvoduruKos 
Ovpavias. 

16 epynrat mss. etipyrai res 
the pronoun being clearly an ineor- 
porated gloss intended to show that 


NEMEA VII. 85 


« copot S€ méAXOVTA TpLTAaloy dvEemov 25 
b éwabov, odd’ vd Képder BraBev* 


> \ i / / 
c apveos Teviypos Te Oavatov Trépas 


the verb was the subj. mid., not the 
perf. pass. For ms understood ef. 
Soph. Gd. Rex 314 dvipa & dperetv 
ag’ wy | éxor Te Kal Otvarro K4dNNoTOS 
tovev, 0.6.4,  K«KAvtats ‘Through 
glorifying strains of verse.’ For 
causative use of adjective cf. O. 1. 
26, 105, 6. 76, 11. 4, P. 4. 81, 216, 
9. 11, N. 8. 40. The implication 
is that Sdgenes has justified his 
name by delivering his father and 
himself from all cxéros, even that 
which death—as is immediately 
hinted—brings except to those dv 
Geds aBpov avém Néyov. But this is 
not fully revealed until we have 
the whole ode in our minds. — érré. 
aod. Cf. N. 9. 7 Gecmecia éréwv... 
aodda, ib. 3 éréwy yukby buvov. 

17 ‘Wise poets know that a 
wind is due in three days, nor are 
they hampered by considerations of 
gain’: vo Képde Cf. Hés. Theog. 
862—866 réxvn tar aifndv and 
THKeTar Ud “Hdalcorov maddunow. 
copot The meaning of this passage 
has been obscured hitherto by in- 
terpreting ‘skilled mariners’ in- 
stead of poets; the metaphor ought 
to be confined to the phrase rpiraioy 
dveuov. The ship of Sdgenes’ for- 
tunes is sailing before a gentle 
breeze over a smiling sea under a 
bright sky; but the poet, soaring far 
above the present, has a vision of 
imminent storm and gloom (only 
to be averted by divine favor) which 
reminds him of the fate of Aias 
and Neoptolemos, and draws forth 
the warning cry of vv. 19, 20. His 
employers may prefer that he 
should reiterate flattering praise 
and confine himself to what is 
radiant and delightful in the past 
and present, but he must confer the 


LP 


immortality of song (kdéos ér%- 
Tupov) in his own way as deity 
inspires him. BAaBey Don. 
alters the Triclinian w7...8dXov to 
amd...8adov. But the Vatican i7é 
... BAdBev gives the best sense 
‘trammelled,’ i.e. prevented from 
the free pursuit of their craft. Cf. 
Theogn. 387 (evin) BAdmrovs’ év 
oTneco. ppévas Kparepis bm’ avay- 
kyns. We might understand with 
BdaBev rod a euabov éferreiv, and 
Thearion can appreciate this free 
utterance, as we learn from v. 60 
that his understanding is un- 
trammelled, Motpa...civesw  ovk 
amoB\anre. dpevav, where two 
sounds are echoed, ov-, tautometri- 
cally. If there is any significance 
in this responsion, the subject of 
éuafov and BddBev must be poets, 
for civecw cannot mean merely 
readiness to pay for an ode. More- 
over interpretations on the line 
proposed by Dissen and others, 
namely that it is wise to pay a 
poet and chorus, assume that there 
is a complete break between vv. 18 
and 19, whereas I make death an 
instance of dveuos, which means 
‘storm-wind’ several times in 
Pindar. Dissen and others also 
assume that xépde is equivalent to 
ev’Teela OY Pecdot, which is an ille- 
gitimate application of the saw ‘‘a 
penny saved is a penny gained.” 
19 Qavarov mépas apa MSs. 
Oavarov mapa ocdua, against the 
metre. Béckh @avarov rapa | daya 
(=dua). Wieseler, Schneidewin 
and Mommsen give the text. 
‘Wend their way together (cf. II. 
7. 335) to the bourn of death.’ For 
Gav. gen. of definition with 7épas ef. 
O, 2. 30 f. jrou Bporéy ye Kéxpirac 


20 d dma véovra.. 


86 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


> 
éy@ 5€ mréov’ EXtropat 


e Noyov "Odvacéos 7 mdbav Sia tov adver yevécO 


“Opnpov* 


30 
=p. 8. 


> \ U / a a 
1 émrel yrevdeci Fou ToTavd Te waxava 
\ ” MA /, \ f / 4 
2 ceuvon érecti TL: copia dé KérTEL Tapdyoiwa pvOo«s. 


tugrov 8 éxee 


3 TOP Sutros avdpav oO TrEtloTos. 
25 4& tay adadevav idéuev, od Kev STrMY YorwOels 


| meipas o} te Oavarov (the rest of 
the sentence supporting my view 
of dveuos), Il. 16. 502, Mimnerm. 
2 [2]. 5 ff. Kéjpes 6¢ rapeoryjxace 
péXawau | 4 wev Exovea TéXNos yijpaos 
apyanéou, | 7 & érépn Oavarowo. Pin- 
dar often uses verbs of motion tran- 
sitively, without a prep. Bury’s 
Oavdrov mapos has not any support; 
as after a verb of motion, Soph. 4j. 
73, Eur. Or. 111, mdpos=‘forth 
from,’ ‘to the front from the in- 
terior. Of course the wrong 
division épa océaua would be 
changed by a corrector to mapa 
cama. 

20 éopat ‘I believe that the 
renown of Odysseus came to tran- 
scend the reality,’ 7 md@av (radev) 
being equivalent to 7) Ka’ & éraber. 
Old mss. read madav, new madev. 
For @\7.= ‘believe’ cf. Frag. 39, 1 
tl 6’ é\rreat codiay éupevat, Theogn. 
308 édmépmevor Kelvous mavTa éyeuv 
éruwa, Aesch. Sept. c. Th. 76 Evva 
6 édrlfm déyew, where Verrall 
quotes Plato Rep. p. 454 édmifw... 
E\atrov duapTnua [elvac]. Cf. also 
N. 4. 92. 

21 "Opnpov Probably the Lesser 
Iliad or the Aethiopis is meant. 
Cf. on N. 8. 23—32. 

22 Wedd. Fou ‘His characteristic 
falsehood.’ Cf. O. 9. 15 Oéus 6v- 
yarnp Té for... Etvoula. Of course 
for ‘her daughter’ fo is not 


> \ oe 
el yap mV 35 


wanted, but in such cases a posses- 
sive or quasi-possessive pronoun of 
the third person suggests that the 
relationship or connexion is pe- 
culiarly close or appropriate, e.g. 
that the daughter closely resembles 
or is peculiarly dear to the mother. 
In these two instances and N, 10. 
29 for is equivalent to a case of ds, 
fos, or éds. Cf. also cgicw P. 9. 82. 
ToTava paxava ‘Power of making 
winged.’ Cf. note on P, 1. 41 and 
P. 8. 34, xpéos (‘debt of praise’), 
éua woravoy audi paxava, P. 9, 92, 
ovyahov auaxaviay, ‘Lack of poetic 
power that bringeth silence.’ For 
sentiment cf. O. 1. 28, 29, Thuk. 1. 
pA le te Supplied by Hermann. 
Bury ’u¢l from P. 8. 34. 

23 cepvdy te ‘An air of solem- 
nity’ which induces belief. For 
éreott Dissen quotes Aristoph. 
Nubes 1025, as 760 cod rotor Nbyots 
aSppov eérectw avéos. coda 
‘Poetic skill.’ Cf. P.1.42. KaAé 
Tre. Tapayo.ca. For suppression 
of object cf. P. 2. 17, ‘ Beguiles us 
by the seduction of epic narra- 
tives.’ 

25 é@7av Bockh. mss. édy or 
éav, Bergk érav. é Refers to 
Guwdos. tav adadd. That to him 
belonged the xdéos ér#jruuov and 
Tyna Which no human decision 
could impair, since for him @eds 
aBpov av&ec Aédyov. For jv with 


ak. 


30 


NEMEA VII. 


87 


50 Kaptepos Alas érake 51a ppevav 


6 Neupov Eidos: dv Kpatiatov ’Axtréos aTEp maya 


40 


7 Fav06 Mevéra Sduapta Kopicat Boats 


xX \ if > / 7 MA 
8 dv vavol Topevoav evOuTrvoov Lepupowo Troptrat 


1 pos “IXov mony. 


"Avr. B’. 


GANA KoLVOY yap EpyETat 


Led "AZ , > ee 2 \ 5 L Z \ 
2 KUL toa, TECGE GQOOKNTOV EV Kat OKEOVTa Tha 


/ 
d€ yiverat, 


45 


3 ov Oeds aBpov avEn NOyov: TEeOvaKdTwV 
/ \ \ / >? \ > / 
4 BoaBowr Toi Tapa péyav opparov evpuKodtrov 


accusative pronoun cf. et’ with ace. 
pron. 0. 1..115, P. 2..96, 1.1. 64. 
xodwbels ‘Have been infuriated at 
the loss of the armsand so....’ For 
causal gen. cf. Il. 1. 65 et’ ap’ by’ 
edxwrs éemiuéuperat ei0’ ExaTouPys, 
Soph. Gd. R. 698, Philoct. 1308, 
Ant. 1177 marpi pnvicas pédvov, 
Aesch. Lum. 504 kéros épypatwvr. 

26 6 kapr. Al. ‘Aias the stout 
champion.’ 

27 ov kpdticrov...Koploar ‘For 
he was the noblest... whom the 
waftings of...Zephyros conveyed in 
swift ships to recover..,.? For inf. 
cf. Gdwn. M. and T. § 758. For 
subject cf. Il. 2. 768 dvdpav ad 
péy dpicros env Tedapwvios Alas, | 
opp “Axireds pyvev* 6 yap od 
pépTaros jev. 

8O GAAd...ydp ‘But (his might 
and bravery did not save him from 
a sad fate) for....2 For koulfw re- 
lating to Helené cf. O. 13. 59. 
toxerar Cf. N. 1. 32 xowai yap 
épxovr’ édrldes | roduréver avdpav, 
Opt 99) £. 

31 xdp’ *“AtSa For metaphor 
cf. passages quoted on N. 4. 36. 
aSoxyrov ‘Ingloriously even on a 
glorious hero,’ Cf. O. 2. 28 & kai 
Oadrdoog. To be sure O. 7. 26 viv 
évy xal tedevra shows that xcal= 
‘and’ can intervene between a pre- 
position and its noun. P. 2. 10,11 


dippov | év (=és as here) 0’ dpyara, 
illustrates the position which is 
assumed for the preposition. by 
Dissen and others who render ‘ on 
the inglorious and the glorious.’ 
Paley renders ‘ unexpected, as well 
as on him (one?) who is looking 
for it’ (so too Mezger). It is 
questionable whether doxéwy, used 
absolutely, would bear this sense; 
and the rendering certainly is 
inappropriate to a suicide. My 
version suits the cases both of 
Aias and Neoptolemos. Note the 
change of tense; épyera: covers all 
time, méce refers to many points 
of time. tid Dissen points out 
that this ‘honor’ is higher than 
mere \éyos, ‘fame,’ which latter 
only was enjoyed by Odysseus, 
while Aias and Neoptolemos gained 
the former also. 

82 aBpdv Extension of the 
predicate. ‘Rears to dainty (or 
‘luxuriant’) growth.’ Pindar twice 
uses kidos dBpév. For the metaphor 
cf. N. 8. 40, 9. 48. Note the con- 
trast with vv. 20—23. avéy Schol., 
mss. atfe. For absence of ay (ke) 
ef. N. 9. 44, Goodwin M. and T. 
540. 

33 Poaldwv, rol rapd p. Text 
Didymos, mss. B., (or full stop) rot 
yap pw. Hermann, Dissen and 
others read Boa@dov, tol mapa pm. 


35 


40 


88 


5 worov xOoves: év Iv@louci te damrédous 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


on 
° 


6 xeitat, Ipuduou modw Neorrorepos eet mpaber, 


a \ \ , cd = > , 
77a kal Aavaoi Trovncav: o 0 aTroTEewr 


8 Sxdpou pev apaptev, txovto & eis “Edtpay trayxOev- 


TES. 


55 
’E. B’. 


ne ] ’ / ’ 4 
a Monroocia & euPacireverv oriyov 


b , Beet ii > , 
xpovov' atap yéevos altel PEpev 


ral / te ” NS \ / 
c¢ TOUTS Fou yépas. @yeTo Sé pos Geor, 


d xréav’ ayov Tpwiabev axpobiwior’ 


60 


” a ee , ” > [SNe 
e€ Wa KpEewv viv UTEp Baxas €Xacev QAVTLTUXOVT avnp 


paxaipa. 


‘Namely of champions who would 
come,’ &e. The Schol. on v. 68 (46) 
tells us that the god used to invite 
certain heroes to féva at Delphi; 
perhaps foaéo. was a frequent title 
of such guests. Dissen’s reading 
gives us ‘to succour them when 
dead.’ 

34 pddov mss. guoNe, the sin- 
gular being ascribed to Didymos by 
the Schol. Vet. Mezger reads 7@ 
for rol, v. 33 (comparing P. 5. 21), 
and porav xOoveds év IvGlooce yareé- 
dos. It is needless to alter further 
than to replace the recorded ». l. 
poXov. -( re MSS. -c 6é. 

37 Xxipov The home of Neopto- 
lemos’ mother Déidamia, daughter 
of Lykomédes. Béckh needlessly 
transposes tkovro and mAayxGeérTes. 
For -av m\ayx-, the only instance 
of an irrational long syllable in this 
foot, cf. ofxéwy (with synizesis) v. 65. 
*Edipav In Thesprotia, afterwards 
called Kixyupos (Strabo 7. 324). 

ss Cf. N. 4. 51. 

39 dépev For the verb=habuit 
Dissen compares N, 3. 18, I. 6. 21. 
The tense takes us up to the aboli- 
tion of kingly rule in Epeiros. 

40 Fo ‘This dignity in his 
honor.’ Cf. rarpg v. 85. The order 


prevents us taking of with yévos, as 
in O. 9. 15, v. 22 supra. pos 
Qedv To Delphi, to the Pythian 
Apollo. 

41 «réay’ ‘Precious objects.’ 
Cf. O. 6. 1, 4 (Biddav) Kopypav 
xredvwv. All mss. except the two 
Vatican give xréar’ avaywr, a false 
correction of xreavaywv. For axpo- 
Owiwy ef. 0.2.4. The sense is here 
almost proleptic, prime spoils set 
apart for offerings being indicated 
by the term for ‘offerings of prime 
spoils.’ dxpo8. Gen. of definition, 
ef. v. 19. 

42 ‘Where he met with a brawl 
about flesh in return (for his 
offerings) and a man (Maxarpevs) 
smote him with a knife.’ The posi- 
tion of vw should have been quoted 
by Dissen for his insertion of ce 
between ori and mavrta )dyor, 
P. 2. 66, rather than the Homeric 
formula 7H pw éeicauévn mpoce- 
gdvee Il. 3. 389, cf. Mady. § 80. 
Such an order as we have here is 
rare except with vepi, and even in 
this case the preposition is gene- 
rally at the end of the clause or 
else close to the verb. Compare 
also Kallinos 1. 20 dorep yap uw 
mipyov év 6pbaduotcw dpwcw. For 


45 


NEMEA VIL. 


89 


=Tp. y. 


1 BapvvOev Sé twepicca Aerdoi Eevayéran. 
2 ANAM TO popaipov aTrédwxev* exyphv bé Tw’ Evdov adoet 


Vs 
TANALTATH 


6 


on 


Alaxidadv KpeovtT@y TO NoLwTrov eupmevat 
3 ies 
4 Geob map’ edteryéa Sdpov, jpwiais Sé Toptais 


/ > lal 7 / 
5 OewicKxotroy otKeiv éovta TroAvOUTOLS 


/ 
6 evovupov és Sixar. 


the preposition iép Dissen quotes 
Eur. Phoen. 1326 jeovce réxva 
povouaxw pédrew Sopi | els dois? 
néew Baoitxkav Sduwv vrep. The 
slaughter suggests one of the 
various uses of the Delphic knife, 
ef. Aristot. Pol. 1. 2, which was 
very likely a broad two-edged knife, 
with a point and a hook at the 
end. Reject Dissen’s explanation 
of dyrtitvxew=forte incidere like 
the Homeric dvtiace: (de industria 
adire) moéuow, &ce. The Schol. 
says that Neoptolemos was various- 
ly said to have gone to Delphi to 
consult the oracle about Hermioné’s 
barrenness, or to sack the temple, 
or to demand satisfaction from the 
god for Achillés’ death (so Euri- 
pidés), and that he was slain by the 
Delphians or by Machaereus. There 
is another version that he was slain 
by the machinations of Orestes, 
Eur. Orest. 1654—6, Andr. 1085— 
1165, who persuaded the Delphians 
that he intended sacrilege. Pindar’s 
account of the visit is not incon- 
sistent with Euripidés’, but their 
accounts of the reason for the 
attack upon him differ substan- 
tially. 

43 The mss. reading B. repiood 
dé Aed¢gol is an interesting case of 
dittography wrongly corrected by 
leaving out the 6é in the proper 
place. 

44 According to Pausanias (1. 
14) the Pythia herself ordered his 
slaughter. 


/ 
Tpla Fémrea SvapKécer* 


jo 


45 ‘Funeral sacrifices were 
offered up to him (Neoptolemos) at 
Delphi every year (Paus. 10. 24. 5), 
and he was commemorated first of 
all the heroes, whose names were 
recited at the Delphic géva’ (Don.). 
The Schol., quoting Asklépiades’ 
Tragoedumena, tells us that he was 
at first buried under the threshold, 
but that Meneléos had the body 
removed to the réuevos on the right 
of the entrance to the temple 
(Paus. 10. 24. 5). He was honored 
with yearly évayicuol and by the 
Aenianes with a dewpia every fourth 
year. 

46 topmais Processions and 
offerings in connexion with the 
above-mentioned féa. For the 
two adjectives cf. P. 9. 8, 10. 6. 

48 ‘With a view to (upholding) 
fair-named justice,’=the shrine’s 
good name for justice. The victim 
of a dispute about a sacrifice was 
an appropriate guardian of fair- 
dealing with respect to the sacred 
rites at Delphi. Mommsen, after 
the Schol. (citing Aristarchos), 
places the full stop after roAv@irors, 
not after dixkay. The word evivupov 
recalls Aesch. Choeph. 948 érntijmws 
Avds képa, Alay dé viv | rpooaryopevo- 
pev | Bporol ruxévTes KaNGs. Boéckh 
(Not. Crit. p. 540) says—‘ Evwvupos 
Pindaro est bonus, prosper. Notat 
Eustathius (ad I/. uw. p. 859, 5): 
fotpa dé ducwvusos mpds diacrod\nv 
THs ayabys, Kal ws dv IItvdapos el- 
tot, evwvtuov. I take it Eustathios 


90 PINDARI CARMINA. 


> rn e / a > a 
7 ov evdis 0 waptus épypacw émiotatel: 


A AN al 
50 8 Aiywa, tedv Atos T éxyovmv Opacd po T0d’ eltreiv 


"Apt. y. 


a > a egy / / 
1 haevvais apetais oddov Kupiay NOyov 75 


” 9 \ \ > 4 b \ a f 
2 olKoGev: adda yap avdtravots év TavTi yAuKEla Fepyo* 


/ Lae 
Kopov 8 ێyet 


3 Kal méde Kal Ta TéptY avOe’ “Adpodiora. 
4 pud & Exactos Siahépopev Biotav raxovTes, 80 


simply meant to express, what is 
the fact, that Pindar uses the word 
evwvuuos (=‘glorious’), the correla- 
tive of dvodvuuos which when quali- 
fying sotpa has another correlative, 
ayaby.  tpla Three words suffice 
to indicate the special import of 
Neoptolemos’ cult at Delphi to 
Sdgenes. ‘The witness who pre- 
sides at the games is perfectly 
fair.’ The witness is Neoptolemos 
(according to Rauchenstein, Apollo, 
to Mommsen, Pindar). Cf. vv. 23, 
63 for the superior truth of records 
of athletic prowess compared with 
epic fame. Mezger puts a colon 
after pdprus, a comma only after 
émioraret, a full stop after éxyévwr, 
but éxyéywy is wanted in the next 
sentence, 

50 ‘Aegina, with respect to the 
descendants of thyself and Zeus 
I am bold to affirm this, that by 
their brilliant distinctions there is 
a high road (for poets) of noble 
themes derived from their home.’ 
For the genitive éxyévwy cf. Madv. 
§ 53 Rem. Aegina and Zeus were 
parents of Aeakos. Cf. N. 8. 6. 
The meaning of xupiav is not ‘own 
peculiar,’ ‘legitimate,’ Germ. ‘echt,’ 
‘rightful,’ but ‘of regulation width,’ 
i.e. a regular temple-road with the 
Delphic gauge of 5ft. 4in., ef. Curt. 
Hist. of Greece, Ward’s Trans. Vol. 
2. p. 36; in short 66. cup.=0ddv ama- 
éirov, N. 6. 56. For the metaphor 


55 50 wey Ta, TA O AddOL* TUYEl O Ev AdvvaToV 


cf. also O. 1. 110 émixovpov ebpay 
oddv Ndyov, O. 9. 47 eyerp’ éeréwv 
opw olnmov Arytv, N. 6. 47—49, 
Aesch. Ag. 1154 é6ev dpous eyes 
Georecias 600 Kakopphuovas, where 
Paley (1123) quotes Aoyiwy ddér, 
Aristoph. Equites 1015, decgdarwv 
6d6v, Eur. Phoen. 911. Aristo- 
phanes, Pax 733 mw exouev ddov 
Néywy elrwuev, seems to have had 
this passage of Pindar in mind. 
For olx. ef. O, 3. 44. 

51 daevvais Opposed to vv. 12, 
13 ddxal | oxéTov, x.7.X. and to 
doy (al: 

52 dddAd ydp ‘But enough! for.’ 
Képov Cf. N. 10. 20. 

53 dvQe’ "Adpodiora ‘ Aphrodite- 
blossoms,’ i.e. roses, as I suggested 
on P. 5, 21; ‘those other delights, 
roses,’ songs of praise are suggested. 
The verse sums up the indulgence 
of the appetites, wédc representing 
generally the gratification of taste. 
The Schol. quotes Jl. 13. 636 mav- 
Twv ev Kopos éorl, kal Uavov Kal 
gpirérnros | wows Te yAuKephs Kal 
aptpovos dpxnOmoto. 

54 For sentiment cf. vv. 5, 6. 
The natural constitution, gua, is 
regarded as the means by which 
variation is produced, fate as the 
cause ; hence the aorist \ayorres. 

55 ta For the neuter pronoun 
referring to Bora ef. the relative 
ola, O. 1. 16. tuxetv Cf. v 11 
supra. 


60 


NEMEA VII. 91 
6 evdarpoviay dmacay avedomevoyv' ovK exw 
7 eltreiv, Tive ToUTO Moipa TéXos Eurredov 
8 WpeEc. Ocapiwy, tiv 8 éoixdota Karpov drBov 85 

°Et. yy’. 

a dl0wol, TOAmaY TE KAAOV apopévw 
b ovverw ovK atroBAaTTEL PpEevav. 
ce Eeivos eit oKoTewov améxov Woyor, go 


d datos Te poas Pirov és avdp’ ayov 


/ > / es 7 ie oe a x 
e KNE€0s ETHTUpLOY aivéow: TroTipopos 8 ayaboict praOos 


fe 
OUTOS. 


Xrp. 0. 


»\ > > \ > \ > / / > > \ 
1 €@y & éyyds “Axatos ov peurpetai pw avnp 


56 eciSay. For sentiment cf. 
Bacchyl. 5. 53 ot | yap ts ém- 
x9oviwv | mavta vy’ evdaluwv edu. 
avedopevov Gerundive, ‘by win- 
ming, cry N. 3: 16: 

57 té\os ‘Consummation.’ ép- 
aedov Extension of the predicate. 
For sentiment cf. P. 3. 105, 7. 20. 

58 katpov ‘Measure,’ ‘ propor- 


tion.’ Cf. P. 1.57 ay éparar xarpdv 
di50vs (Beds). 
59 todpav ‘A character for 


courage,’ cf. O. 7. 89 dvdpa tre mvé 
aperav evpdvra, Kur. Ion 600 yédwr’ 
év avrots pwplav Te AjWouat, Iph. in 
Taur. 676 xal deviiay yap kal KdKny 
kextjocoua, Thuk. 1. 33 gépovca 
dpernv, 3. 58 Kaxlavy avtiiaBew. 
60 ocvveow Cf. O. 2.85 gdwrd- 
evTa cuvetotow, of the poet’s own 
sayings, which are here also in 
part at least referred to. Cf. also 
Bacchyl. 3. 85 qpovéovre ouvera 
yaptw. dmoBAamre ‘Doth not 
trammell’; L. and S. renders ‘ruin 
utterly,’ but to tell a man he is not 
an utter imbecile would be taken 
by many people for a serious re- 
flection on their mental powers. 
61 cxortevov Causative, cf. P. 
4.81, O.1. 26, 6. 76, 11.4, N. 8. 40. 
The syllable before ox ought to be 


short, so Béckh proposed xorewév 
=kornevra, Rauchenstein xpudaior, 
Bergk xeNawov, Hartung ew’ aé- 
xwv oKxoreivoy w. Kayser cites Hés. 
W. and D. 587 rerpain re cxiy, but 
the colon seems to make Pindar’s 
license worse. The text is sup- 
ported by N. 4. 40 and vv, 12, 13 
supra. 

62 Cf. N. 1. 24, 25 dédoyxe 
dé peudouévors éoovs tOwp Kamrv@ 
pépew | avriov. Here however as 
smoke is not mentioned, and as 
poai is not the most appropriate 
word for water employed to quench 
fire (and as it occurs v. 12 with 
oxéroy v. 13) the poet probably had 
irrigation in view. Cf. v. 32. 

63 érrjtupov ‘ True,’ ‘genuine.’ 
Cf. vv. 23, 49 for the opposite. 
There is no reference to a name as 
Dr Verrall imagines with respect 
to <Aeschylos’ érupos, ér7tupmos. 
motipopos Cf. N, 3. 31. pro-Ods 
Cf. v. 16 supra. 

64 éwov 8 éyyis It seems un- 
likely that hypothetical proximity 
would be placed in such a promi- 
nent position in verse and sentence. 
I take it that a Molossian (Achwan) 
was present with the poet in Aegina 
when this ode was recited, and 


92 PINDARI CARMINA. 


ly 
he dapora ls 


” 
65 2 lovias tmép ados oixéwy: Kal mpokevia mérrols év 


95 
3 Oupate Sépxopwat Naptrpov, ovy UTEpBaror, 
/ / ’ ’ \ a / e \ \ LA 
4 Biata Tdv7’ éx Todds épvcats, 0 € AowTOs evppov 
5 7oTlt xpovos Eptrot. pabewv Sé Tus av épei, 100 


> \ I ” / ” b] / 
6 el map médos épyouar Arayiov dapov évvérwr. 
7 Evéevida ratpabe Xwyeves, aTronvio 


a / \ ” > AD 4 BA 
8 un Tépa TpoBas axov? dre yadKoTTapaov Gpaat 103 


render—‘ Though he be near, an 
Achzan, a dweller above the Ionian 
sea, will not blame me.’ 

65 wmép Cf. P. 1.18. Cookesley 
rightly objects to Dissen’s ad mare 
and explains brép=‘above,’ adding 
less correctly ‘or beyond’ in Strabo 
he 326—dvapeueKTar 6€ rotros Ta 
"Tropica 20vn Ta Tpos TH voriw bE pet 
THs Gpew7s Kal (i.e. [?]) Ta bwép Tod 
*Toviov KéAmrov. So again ib. 7. 324 
—vrtepketrat 6€ TovTou fev TOU KOATrOU 
(it was at least a mile off) Kixupos, 
n wporepov “Edupa...éyyls dé THs Ke- 
Xvpov morixviov Bovxaitiov Kaccw- 
Talev, puKpov wmép THs Badaoons 
éy (i.e. not so far above the sea 
as Kichyros), Don. thinks Pindar’s 
phrase ‘peculiarly applicable to 
Cichyrus,’ but it was in Thesprotia, 
and reference to N. 4. 51—53, 
compared with the above-quoted 
passage of Strabo 7. 326, enables 
us to apply it to Dédéna with 
which we know Pindar had friendly 
intercourse. Cf. Frag. 35. Kal 
tmpotevia. So mss. Edd. omit either 
kal or mpo-, but oixéwy is dissyllabic 
with an irrational arsis, and we 
therefore need not alter the ms. 
reading. For adjectival use of part. 
cf. N. 4. 29. The poet’s position as 
mpozevos (of Dédona) would prevent 
him from disparaging Neoptolemos, 
while the fact that he was still 
mpdzevos Showed that the acids 
of Epeiros had not taken offence 
at an objectionable Paean. Sap6- 


tats Thebans, cf. N. 8. 38. 

66 apmpdv For idiom cf. P. 
2. 20, N. 4. 39, and for sentiment 
cf. N. 10. 40. Our ‘serenity’ comes 
very close to the meaning of \ap- 
mpov. ovx imepBaddv ‘ Unconscious 
of arrogance.’ 

67 épvcats Metaphor from clear- 
ing a road by dragging aside ob- 
stacles. For the exact meaning of 
Biaa cf. N. 8. 34. evppav ‘May 
the remainder of my days steal on 
amid kindliness.’ 

68 otl...épmo. Cf. N. 4. 43, 
and for the compound P. 1. 57 roy 
Tpocépmovra xpovor. pabov ‘If 
any one understand my meaning.’ 
There is a reference to octveow, 
v. 60. dv épet For dy with fut. 
ef. Goodwin MW. and T. §$§ 196, 197, 
O. 1.109, I. 5.59. Hermann would 
read 5’ av épee?, Bury 6€ rus dvepe?. 

69 ei Not hypothetical, but 
=érepoy after épet. The passage 
concerns the poet so intimately 
that I cannot think épxoua refers 
merely to the chorus. For zap 
bwédos, ‘untunefully,’ cf. O. 9. 38 
kal TO KavxGoOar mapa Karpov | pavi- 
avow wmoxpéxet, Cf. also mAnupedd. 
ayov So Vatican mss. supported 
by Hésychios. The poet recalls 
vv. 48—53. 

70 Evgevida Vocative. d7ro- 
pviw Lat. deiero, ‘I make oath as 
defendant,’ ‘I deny on oath.’ 
Bergk, from the Schol., drouviw. 

71 téppa mpoBas It would seem 


75 


NEMEA VII, 


93 
"Apt. 6. 


nr aA / 
1 Joav yr@ooar, os é&étreuWev Taratopatov 


> f, \ / > / yy \ ig / tal 
2 auyeva Kab aévos adtavTon, aldwve TT pl ari@ yulov 


EMTET ELD. 


/ 3 \ / ‘ 
3 €l TOVOS HY, TO TEpmVOV TAEoV TrEedépyYETat. 


rn , / 
4 €@ fe* VIK@VTL ye XapLY, el TL Tépay aepOels 


Tilo 


5 avéxpayov, ov Tpaxvs eius KaTabéuer. 


that Pindar alludes to Sdégenes 
himself actually having discharged 
his spear in the pentathlon with 
his foot advanced beyond the line 
which marked the beginning of the 
throw, so that having failed to gain 
the third victory he was obliged to 
strive to the utmost in the wrest- 
ling. Pindar often likens his verse 
to arrows and spears, cf. O. 1. 112, 
and esp. P. 1, 42 dvdpa 5’ éye Ketvov 
| aivfjoar pevow av éNrroma | wh xan- 
KoTdpaov dKkovl’ waeir ayGvos Baleiv 
é&w mwahdua dovéwy, paxpa dé pipats 
duetcacd’ avrtovs. Spoar Refers 
to the past, cf. O. 2. 92, 93 [Don.]. 

72 os, x.7.A. ‘Which (if thrown 
successfully) is wont to dismiss the 
sturdy neck (hendiadys) from the 
wrestling unbathed in sweat before 
the limbs encounter the blazing 
sun.’ Don. says ‘As most of the 
public games of Greece were cele- 
brated in the hottest season of the 
year, and as the pentathlum in 
particular was contested in the full 
blaze of the noonday sun (Paus. 6. 
24 § 1), when the heat was so op- 
pressive that even the spectators 
could not endure it (see Aristot. 
Problem. 38, lian, V. H. 14. c. 18) ; 
we may fully understand this allu- 
sion to the wrestling match, coupled 
with the ei mévos jv which follows.’ 
Simonides, Frag. 155. 5f., says of a 
pentathlete ov5’ éyévovto | dxtivwy 
Touldwy morabpol. e&érrepapev 
Gnoémic aorist. If Thetis can be 
told in the first book of the Iliad, 
v. 401 adda od Tov y Nodca, Hed, 


Umohicao decuGyv, although the 
rebel gods had not bound and 
did not bind Zeus, Pindar could 
say éféreuwev madaicudtwy even if 
there had been no wrestling. 
But there must always have been 
wrestling, if only to prove a 
minimum of proficiency, for 
it would give some competitors 
a most unfair advantage in the 
earlier contests not to have prac- 
tised and trained honestly as 
wrestlers. But if Sdgenes had 
won with the spear, his task in 
the wrestling might have been 
comparatively light, as after one 
or two bouts he could retire on 
the strength of three previous 
victories. The readings 6 a’ étér. 
(Bergk), ds &« o ér. (Bury) tack 
a special assertion on to a simile, 
which is awkward compared with 
the general statement presented by 
mss. The poet playfully alludes 
to a failure which, so far from 
being a disgrace, resulted in en- 
hancing the merit of the victory. 
The Schol. wrongly explains rpoBds 
as =UrepBahay. 

74 ei mévos jv This proves that 
Sdgenes had been obliged to beat 
dangerous competitors in the wrest- 
ling, and probably also been beaten 
in the foot race. tméov ‘More 
abundantly.’ 

75 é pe ‘Let me alone,’ i.e. 
‘Fear not.’ 

76 dvéxpayov Idiomatic aorist 
referring to the immediate past. 
The meaning of répay depéels is 


80 


> ed XS F > 7 / 
85 1 €ua pev TokLapYoY EeVMVUL® TaTPG, 


94 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


6 elpewy atepdvovs éXadpov: avaBdreo: Moicd tor 


lol \ »” \ > / > ig A 
7 KONG ypuoov év TE NEevKoV Eéhavl awa 


II5 


8 Kal Neipiov avOeuwov Trovtias Upenroia’ éépcas. 


"Er. 6’. 


a Ads 6€ pepvapévos appl Newég 


b torvdatov Opoov tyuvev dover 


e A 
c aouxa. 


Baowja Sé Gedy mpémrer 


120 


/ x / / e / 
d dadmedov dy Tobe yapvéwev apépa 


> 4 4 \ >? / ce ie a 
e omt* éyovTe yap Ataxov viv vO paTpodoKots yovais 


gutedoat, 


simply ‘soaring too far’ with the 
usual metaphor of the flights of 
poetry. Cf. v. 22 supra, N. 5. 21, 
Aristoph. Pax 831. Pindar refers 
to vv. 19 f. and the sombre topics 
introduced thereby. TpAXVS 
‘Niggardly at paying my debt of 
praise.’ Cf. P. 11.41. For inf. ef. 
Gdwn.M.andT.§758.  katadépev 
Cf. Soph. Ed. Col. 227 a & iécxeo 
mot xaTrabjoces; and Jebb’s note. 
The suppressed object is the pcos 
of v. 63 specialised. 

77 dvaBddeo ‘Strike up.’ Cf. 
P. 1.4. The poet makes as it were 
a fresh beginning. This one word 
is addressed to the musicians. 
Hermann renders impone tibi, Dis- 
sen expecta, morare. 

78 é te ‘And therewithal.’ Cf. 
Soph. @d.R.27. The Schol. quotes 
Frag. 160 vdatyw 8 ’Auv@aovidacs 
motxitov dvénua. Cf. N. 8.15. This 
early allusion to elaborate gold- 
smith’s work in which gold, ivory 
and white coral were blended is of 
great interest. ‘For the Muse com- 
bines gold and therewithal white 
ivory and the lily blossom, having 
culled it from the dews of the sea.’ 
Pape takes \elpiov here for an adjec- 


=Tp. €. 


125 


tive =ecpds (Hésych. icxvds—axpés) 
= ‘slender,’ ‘pale.’ 

8O dyudi ‘With regard to.’ Cf. 
O.-95 13; P2562: 

81 Sdve. Dissen observes that 
the metaphor is from spear-throw- 
ing, comparing P. 1. 44 dxovra 
Tardua Sovéwy: but cf. P. 10. 39 
mavTa 6€ xopoi mapbévwy | Nupay Te 
Boal xavaxal 7 aiddv Sdovéorrat. 
For rod’¢. tury. cf. O. 1. 8. 

82 acvxa Contrast this lan- 
guage with reference to an Molian 
ode sung to the lyre with that of 
N. 3 (v. 67) which was sung to 
Slutes. 

83 Samedov So mss. Mezger 
restores the mistake ydmedov, which 
does not scan. Perhaps here and 
v. 34 damedov =‘ terrace.’ The next 
verse shows that the Aeakeion is 
meant. : 

84 wo Cf. I. 5. 44. 

85 eua...7dtpa ‘To the honor 
of my clan,’ the Asdpidae, to 
which both Thebans and Agine- 
tans belonged, and which was evd- 
vuuwos from its further connexion 
with Nemea. Of course éud has 
been altered to re@, éa, dua, érg 
(Bury). 


90 


NEMEA VIL. 


n 


> \ / 
el S€ yevEeTat 


> \ > / (Tee th / DM. 
3 avdpos avnp Tl, paipév Ke yelTov’ Eupevar 
4700 pirnoavT atevéi yelTove Xdppa TavT@V 


95 


“Hpakrees, céo 5& tpotpedva pév Ecivov adedpeov 7’. 


130 


> 4 > % > \ \ \ > / 
5 eraéiov: ef & avto Kal Beds avéyot, 


, , al 
6 év tiv « eOédor, Tiyavtas bs éddpacas, evTUXaS 


, \ L 2 \ 5) L 
7 Valely TATPL Loyéerns aTaNov appeTov 


\ / de 1 4 / > / 
8 Oupov mpoyovwy évxtHpova Fabéav ayuidy. 


135 


"Avr. e. 


> \ / bl e / a 
1 é€7el TeTpadpoicw OP apudtwv Cuyois 


2 €v Teuévero Sopov exer Teois, aupotépas iwv expos. 


s / 
@ pakap, 


86 céo S€ For this dé (following 


pev) after vocative cf. N. 2. 14. 
pev...re Cf. N. 2. 9. yeverar 
Delibat. Cf.I.1.21. There is an 


old variant deverat. 

87 yelrov’, x.7.. Cf. Hés. W. 
and D. 346 ria Kaxds yelrwv, 6o- 
gov 7 dyabos péy’ dverap. | Eupopé 
Tol TLS OoT eupope yelrovos écAXod, 
Alkman Frag. 50 [60] péya vyelrou 
yelrwv. 

88 vow Cf. Hés. Th. 661 arevet 
Te vow Kal émippove Bov\nj-  Xappa 
‘Delight,’ ‘blessing,’ as in O. 2. 19. 

89 dvéxo. Cf. Soph. Aj. 212 
and Jebb’s note. ‘Should be 
constant to neighbourly relations.’ 
Mss. read ay éxyo. The text is due 
to Thiersch. Holmes puts a full 
stop after avéya, taking it with ed, 
‘for the simple expression of a 
wish,’ like the Euripidean ed por 
yévoiro. I cannot think that a wish 
could be expressed here just before 
the wish v. 98. 

90 & tly ‘Under thy protec- 
tion,’ ‘in dependence on thee.’ Cf. 
Soph. 4j. 519 év col mas éywye 
coéfoum, and Jebb’s note. é0éXou 
Equal to wé\Xor, or should we ren- 
der—‘ would be willing to cherish 
towards his father and so to go on 


dwelling happily,’ &c.? I.e. the 
neighbourhood of Hérakles’ temple 
is enough to keep Sdgenes content- 
edly at home tending his father in 
his old age, rather than ranging in 
quest of adventures like Hérakles 
who subdued the Giants. For the 
advice to the youthful victor to cheer 
his father cf. P. 6. 19—27. 

91 draddv ‘ Tenderly affection- 
ate,’ with a suggestion of cheering 
gaiety. Cf. v. 10. The son is to 
be cheering to the father, as the 
ode provided by the father cheers 
the son. 

93,94 ‘For that he hath his 
house between thy precincts close 
as four-horse chariots may be seen, 
(having one) on either hand as he 
goes.’ It is a mistake to suppose 
that four-horse chariots had two 
poles or two yokes, as art proves 
the reverse. Mr Bury, though pro- 
fessing to hold fast to Pindar’s 
language, thinks {vyo’s means 
‘yoke-arms,’ and that “the relation 
of Ségenes’ home to the temples is 
compared to that of a chariot-pole 
to the two arms of the yoke which 
is attached to its extremity.” This 
view suggests a singularly long and 
narrow house with semi-detached 


95 3 Tlv 8 éméouxev” Hpas moow te mecbéwev 


100 


96 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


140 


4 KOpav Te yAauKa@miba: Sivacar dé Bpototcw adKav 


on 


apayaviay SucBdatov Sapa did0oper. 

6 el yap odicw éewredocbevéa Biotov appmocais 
77Ba AvTap@® Te yHpai SvaTrEKoLs 
8 


> / ’ WA v \ wn v » 
evdaipov €ovta, Taidwy 5é taides Exovev aiet 


/ fal ‘ Yl 
a yépas TO TEP VOY Kai apecoy O7Oev. 


\ oy c! \ + , / 
b To & €mwov ov tote hacer Keap 


e atpotrovct NeowtoXepwov EXKVTAaL 
N. , a 
d rect’ TavTa S€ Tpls TeTpaK. T apTrodety 


temples fastened on to the top near 
one extremity. The preposition & 
does not suit Mr Bury’s theory. 
Close contiguity might well be 
suggested by a reference to racing 
chariots whether we think of three 
abreast or one pressing up to pass 
between two. In Terp. apy. fvyots 
we have a paraphrase of rerpdfvéw 
dpuacw (cf. rerpagvé dxos Kur.) with 
a dative of mere reference. An 
episode in the four-horse chariot 
race which Ségenes had witnessed 
at Nemea may be alluded to. Note 
that éxev...iev is a variation of the 
common construction éo7 Ta Temevn 
€& aud. xerpos tovTe. 

95 8 For 6é after vocative cf. 
O. 1. 36. 

96 Képav Hébé, cf. vv. 4, 99. 
8 ‘ For.’ 

97 From this passage and from 
v. 60 it has been inferred that 
Thearion labored under some bodily 
ailment or infirmity. 

98 This prayer refers to vv. 55— 
58 ruxeiv—apece. ohio Sdgenes 
and Thearion. appocats Parti- 
ciple, ‘ should’st attach....’ 

99 S.amdéKots ‘Carry on to the 
end.’ 

101 ‘The present victory and a 
nobler one (at Delphi or Olympia) 
afterwards.’ The notion of Delphi 


in dpewov brings the poet back to 
Neoptolemos. 

103 drtpdér. ‘Ill-mannered,’ 
‘which cannot be turned’ from 
any malicious or sinister accepta- 
tion. Theognis, 213—218, shows 
plainly that drporia means inability 
to adapt oneself to one’s company. 
€\ktioat ‘That I have maltreated,’ 
like beasts worrying a corpse. Cf. 
Tl. 17. 394, 558. 

104 faird, x.7.\. ‘To work 
over the same ground three or four 
times argueth lack of inventive 
power, like the ‘‘ Aws Képiv@os”’ 
of a woman sillily prattling to 
children.’ This was probably the 
burden of a popular nursery ditty. 
Cf. Aristoph. Ran. 439, Eccl. 828. 
Miiller, Dor. 1. p. 88 (Trans., 2nd 
ed. p. 96) and von Leutsch, Paroem. 
Gr. 2. p. 368, give the historical 
account of the origin recorded by 
the Schol., namely that ambassa- 
dors from the Bakchiadae, sent to 
invite the Megarians to resume 
their allegiance, at last said di:calws 
orevaze 6 Avos KépwOos ef uy AjWor- 
To Olknv map vbvuav. Whereupon 
they were pelted, and in an ensu- 
ing fight the Megarians urged each 
other to strike rév Avs Képwéor. 
The proverb is said to refer émi rav 
dyav ceuvuvouevwv Kal dewNOs aman- 


NEMEA VII. 97 


pwvOos. 


harrévrwy, an explanation which is 
not supported by Pindar. Some 
editors seem to take wayuddKas as 
nom. sing.=‘a silly babbler,’ but 
the construction with are after 
dumodeiv would be the accusative, 
and the only possible construction 
for the nom. sing. is to make wayv- 
Adxas agree with Képi6os, The 
Schol. Vet. explains womep mapa 
vytios tors Téxvois as though the 
reading had been pawvAdKas, or 
else the interpretation last given 


105 ¢ amopia Teré0e, Téxvoicw ate pwaruraxas Avds Ko- 


155 


was intended. The phrase in this 
case is regarded by the poet as the 
agent in the vain repetition of it- 
self; for such a form as way. could 
hardly be passive in meaning, 
dprokeiy Cf. Soph. Phil. 1238 dis 
TravTa BovrNer Kal Tpls dvamoney pw 
ern; 

105 are Equal to worep. Cf. 
O. 1. 2, note. paw, Gen, sing. 
fem. Cf. Sappho Frag. 27 [93] 
payurdkay yAGooay (MSs. pawuddK- 
Tay). 


The compounds which seem to have been coined for this ode are 


pir\dpoATros, 
sarpodokos, éumedoabevns, moNlapxos. 


Sopixrumos, Aurapaumve, evOUmvoos, evptKoNTos, BeuloKoTos, 


—| 


NUE NCE As VEE 


ON THE VICTORY OF DEINIS OF AEGINA IN THE SHORT 
FOOT-RACE. 


INTRODUCTION. 


DeErnis, the son of Megas, of the family of the Chariadae (v. 46), 
of Aegina, had, like his father, been twice victor in the stadium at 
Nemea. The ode was sung on the occasion of the dedication of 
Deinis’ crown at the temple of Aeakos (v. 13).—There is more break 
than usual between the metrical divisions of this ode. 

There is nothing to indicate the date except perhaps v. 20, from 
which it may be inferred that the date fell in Ol. 79, either B.c. 63 
or B.C. 61 just before N. 7. It is absurd to discern political allusions 
in vv. 20—22, for it was at any time natural to remind the Aegi- 
netans of Pindar’s day that in the time of Aeakos Aegina was not 
inferior in influence to Athens and Sparta, which had since become 
the predominant states of Hellas. We may therefore dismiss 
Dissen’s view that politics subsequent to B.c. 457 are indicated, and 
Mezger’s B.c. 491, when Aegina submitted to Persia, and con- 
sequently was compelled by Sparta to send hostages to Athens 
(Hérod. 6. 49, 50). If the ancient codperation of the three states 
suggested any special political event or situation, it ought to suggest 
the codperation of Aegina at Salamis and Plataea. Moreover, if the 
poet meant to allude to enmity between Athens and Aegina, it is 
incredible that he should have chosen as a leading motive the myth 
of Aias, the acid whom Athenians delighted to honor. Lastly 
the third strophe is more likely to be the utterance of an elderly 
poet than of one about thirty years old. Though the main theme is 
envious detraction, it does not follow that Deinis or Aegina had any 
special need for consolation, for (pOdvos) amrerau eoha@yv aei v. 22, 
€xOpa maphacis TO aprpoy Brarac vv. 32—34; in short it is a 
commonplace of Epinician compliment to represent the objects of 
the poet’s praises as attacked by papos, POdvos, wapdaats, «.r.2. 
Cf. Bacchyl. 13. 169 Bporadv dé papos | mavrecot pev eat én’ 
épyos, P. 1. 81—84, 11. 29f., while the epinician ode is the divine 


NEMEA VIII. 99 


charm to counteract these malefic influences, and confer on the 
victor imperishable unimpeachable fame. 

The introduction occupies the first system, and the first verse of 
the second. It is devoted to invocations of Héra and Aeakos. The 
central portion, concerned with falsehood, detraction, and Aias, 
ends with the second system. The conclusion extends over the 
third system, and is apportioned between the poet and the victor. 


The compounds which seem to have been coined for this ode are 
vedkTovos, OudporTos, So\oppadys, Kako7rolés, and perhaps rapu@Odpos. 

There are some curious tautometric echoes, -éwy ai- v. 39, -€wy Al- v. 27, 
-av Ted- Vv. 29, -av Ile\- v. 12, cal vv. 6, 18, 23, repo v. 37, érépais v. 3, 
apgt- vv. 23, 6, -av gu- v. 1, bw- v. 47, br’ v. 30, -hopor v. 48, Pépwr v. 14, 
ém- vv. 39, 5. Heterometrically drrec@a is found vv. 14, 22, 36, amare 
v. 37, pid- vv. 1, 13, 42, rodd- repeated vv. 8, 20, dvrelvew vv. 25, 34, Kump. 
vv. 8, 18, madac vv. 32, 51. The last of these is rhetorically significant. 
Perhaps amrerar v. 22, drow v. 14 accentuate a contrast between the 
supplicatory help of the poet and the attack of the envious. 


The mode is Dorian, the metres dactylo-epitritic. They are 
unsymmetrical in arrangement. 


STROPHE. 
1 -¥|-vvl|—-]| BFA. 
2 CBe-uwel|—A 
3 BiGy Aa. 
4uu i: -vv|--| BA. 
5 CC. 

EPoDE. 
a —: A/C! 
b -vv|U| A 
evuilt| BAB’ 
d —:C.|-A 
e BAB! 
6 B.|—'vu| U {| BAT 
g B.B||.C.B. 
* Incisio. 


+ Caesura after first syllable. 
+ Caesura after first syllable of 7th foot. 
|| Caesura after first, incisio after last syllable. 
7-2 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


Hora is sometimes kind, sometimes cruel. 
One must be content to be moderate and attain one’s 


The union of Zeus and Aegina was blest. 


Prosperity granted by the gods is comparatively lasting, 
such, for instance, as that of Kinyras of Cyprus. 


For anything new provokes envious criticism. 
For envy attacks the noble as in the case of Aias and 


Far be this from the poet, who hopes to win fame and 
popularity by straightforward plain-speaking. 
Excellence and the joy of victory are enhanced by song. 
The poet cannot restore Megas to life, but he can rear a 
monument to father and son and assuage pain. 


100 
ANALYSIS. 
vv. 
1—3. 
4,5 
nobler desires. 
Go: 
8—12. Aeakos was much courted by heroes. 
13—16. Dedication of ode and crown to Aeakos. 
ALS 
19. I pause like a runner preparing to start. 
20, 21 
oe 
the arms of Achilles. 
32—34. Detraction existed of old. 
3030 
40—44, 
44-50, 
50, 51 


The antidote of song is as old as the poison of detraction. 


LTP. a. 


1"Opa rotvwa, kdpvE “Adpoditas auBpocray diroTaTanv, 


2aTe waplevnios Taidwy T épiforca yrepdposs, 


1 “Opa Goddess of puberty. Cf. 
Aesch. Suppl. 996, quoted N. 5. 6. 


rough hands is a problem in- 
soluble even by a poet. Sophokles 


For the double genitive cf. P. 9. 39 
Kpumtal k\atdes évti sodas mecHois 
iepav pidoTdTwv. 

2 Cf. Soph. Antig. 795 via & 
évapyns Brepdpwy twepos evéxTpov | 
viugas. Pindar often wavers be- 
tween a quality and the personifi- 
cation thereof, but here we have 
an extreme case. How anything 
which sits in the eyes could carry 
their proprietor with gentle or 


proves that the seat of desire is 
the eyes, though that of sleep 
might be the eyelids. For dre 
after a vocative clause standing by 
itself cf. Eur. Orest. 317 f. @... 
Geat...at x.7.A. ‘Thou who...nest- 
ling in...dost touch.’ 

3 Baor. Cf. Aesch. Ag. 35. 
The herald leads lovers by the 
hand to each other, ef. Il. 1. 320 
—323, or by force. dvaykas 


10 


NEMEA VIII. 


101 


\ \ ig / > / \ / ef 
3 TOY pev apépois avayKas yxepoi Baotales, ETEpov 


oS éTépats. 


° 


> \ \ lal \ / \ ” A ‘ F 
4 ayatrata 5é Kalpov pn TAaVaEVTA Tpos Epyov ExacToV 


5 TOV apEelovav EpwTwy éTiKpately SvvacOat. 


Apt. a. 


/ 
1 olor kai Aros Aiyivas Te AéKTpoV Tromméves apde- 


ToAnaav 


Io 


2 Kumpias Sépav: éBdXactev 8 vids Oivevas Bacireds 


\ \ an ” 
3 xelpl Kal Bovdrais apiotos. 


> nr 
vevov (oetv* 


TOAAGA VV TOAXOL ALTA- 


4 / 
4 aBoaTi yap )p@wv AwToL TEpLVaLeTAOVTwY 15 
” / / b) > te e / 

5 MOeXov Keivou ye TweiOecO avakiais ExovTes, 
>’ / 
Ez. a’. 

v cal ’ ’ 4 vd / 
a ot te kpavaais év “APdvarow appofov otpartor, 20 


bot T ava Xraprav Uerorniadar. 


xepol Cf. P. 4. 234 dvdyxas 
évrecw, P. 11. 34 dduovs aBpé- 
TTOS. érépats Euphemistic for 
dyplas. Cf. P. 3. 34, Kur. Herc. 
Fur. 1238, also the similar use of 
d\X\os. The poet means violent 
or thwarted passion. There is a 
zeugma in the construction of 
Baord¢es, which first means to 
carry in fondling fashion and 
then to enfold in a tight grip. 
We can render by ‘bear along’ in 
both cases, but I do not think 
aypias xepolt Bacrdfers would stand 
alone. 

4 dyarard For plur. cf. P. 1. 
34, N. 4. 71. Katpod ‘ Without 
having transgressed the bounds of 
moderation.’ 

5 -émpareiy ‘To get secure 
possession of his nobler objects of 
desire.’ 

6 olou I.c. dpeloves. 
k.T.A. Te. &pwres. 

7 Kvmp. Sap. Cf. Theog. 1293 
imepdevta ydpmov, xpvojs “Adpodirns | 
dGpa, Bacchyl. 17. 9 ipepaymrvixos 


TTOLLLEVES, 


Oeds | Kumpidos...6@pa, Il. 3. 54. 
vids Aeakos. Otvavas Old name 
of the island before the nymph 
Aegina gave her name to it. 

8 moddd Cf. N. 5. 31 and the 
Homeric roAd\a Nicoecbar. Dissen 
interprets 7o\Adxis, but Don. rightly 
observes that ‘the secondary idea 
of frequency’ is contained in )urd- 
vevoy. isety ‘That they might 
behold him.’ Do not take vw as 
primarily the object of (deity. 

9 dBoari Generally rendered 
‘unbidden,’ ‘unsummoned,’ but 
‘without fighting,’ =duaynri, seems 
to be more in accordance with 
analogy and with the meanings 
of Bon dwro. ‘ The flower.’ Cf. 
Oni. 

10 ye ‘ His, and his alone.’ 

11 dpp. otp. As Aeakos was 
according to the myths in about 
the same generation as Théseus, 
this phrase may refer to the legend- 
ary classification of the citizens of 
Attica by Théseus. 

12 dvd The preposition is ap- 


15 


102 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


e fal a ‘ 
e ixéras Alaxod cenvav yovdtay Todws O wep didas 


daotav 8 imép TavS imroua pépov 


/ / \ / 
e Avdiay pitpav Kavaynda TeTroiKiApévay, 25 


f Aeinios Siccav otadiwv Kail tratpos Méya Nepeatov 


ayarpa. 


g vv Oe@ yap tor dutevOels GABos avOpa@Toict Trap- 


foverTepos* 


Srp: 6. 


e/ ‘ 4 4 4 js ” 
t Oomrep Kat Kuvipay éBpice TOVT@ TroYTia EV ToOTE 


Kuzpo. 


propriate to the scattered quarters 
of Sparta which Thukydides con- 
trasts with the topographical con- 
dition of Athens. According to 
the known myths the Pelopids of 
Sparta (Meneldéos) were not con- 
temporary with Aeakos, and it is 
therefore possible that Pindar refers 
to an unknown myth. 

18—15 The crown won by 
Deinis was being dedicated with 
the poet’s crown of song at the 
temple of Makos. 

15 kavaxynda Cf. P. 10. 39 
kavaxal av’d\ev, Soph. Trach. 641 
adios ovk dvapolay | axay Kkavaxday 
érdvecow. Hésiod uses this adverb. 
For the metaphor cf. Frag. 160 
tpalyw 5’ ’AuvOaovldas moxtNov av- 
dnua, quoted by the Schol. on N. 7. 
78 (115). The wirpa here and in 
O. 9. 84 means the whole crown, 
but was properly the twisted wool- 
len fillet (e¥uaddov plrpar, I. 4. 62) 
by which the leaves or sprays of 
the wreath were kept together. 

16 8tccav Refers both to Deinis 
and his father, as is proved by 
vv. 47, 48 roddv edoviuwy | dis dH 
dvow, ‘the feet illustrious on two 
occasions of two (Chariadae).’ 
Nepeaiov dyadpa ‘An adornment 
of Nemean victories in two foot- 
races.’ 

17 ovv 0 ‘By the aid of a 


3° 


god,’ i.e. of Aeakos or of Zeus for 
Aeakos’ sake. For gurevfeis ef. P. 
4. 69 rysal pirevder. The com- 
parative wapyovwrepos implies the 
sentiment of P. 3. 105, 106 6dBos 
ovK és waxpov avdpav epxerat | am)e- 
Tos ett’ av émiBploas érnra, 7. 20. 
For the idea cf. Frag. 111 evda- 
HLévev | dpaméras ovx éorw 6dBos. 
Render srapuov., ‘maketh longer 
stays,’ after Sir J. Suckling, ‘ Love 
with me hath made no stays’ [Mr 
Fanshawe]. 

18 domep kai Echoing exactly 
oto kai v. 6, joins such prosperity 
as that of Kinyras to such gpwres 
as delighted Zeus and Aegina into 
a double portion of happiness which 
Pindar implies that Deinis will en- 
joy. Kinyras was priest of Aphro- 
dité, which further connects wealth 
and épwres. Note that xeivos kal, 
v. 23, points a contrast between 
what the poet wishes to avert and 
what he prays for. This recurrence 
is reinforced by the tautometric 
dug- vv. 23, 6, while the other 
recurrence is reinforced by the 
repetition of Kvmp- vv. 18, 7. In 
each case xal emphasises the in- 
stance adduced. “OAB8os is here 
personified, though not so in the 
preceding line. For Kinyras cf. 
P. 2. 15—17. more For the 
position ef. P. 2. 33, 4. 258. 


20 


NEMEA VIII. 


n 


103 


v4 \ \ / > / / / 
iorapat 5 Toca Kovgos, aumvéwy Te Tply TL Paper. 


3 TOANA yap TONAG AEéAEKTaL' veapa 8 éEeuvpovta Souev 


/ 
Bacave 


4€5 Edeyxov, amas Kivduvos: dyrov bé Royor HOove- 


potou* 


35 


5 amtetat © ecrov ael, Yerpoveror S ovK épiter. 


_ 


coals. 


19 torapat ‘I stay on tip-toe,’ 
i.e. poising myself and taking 
breath before the start, in the atti- 
tude of the cast of ‘A girl starting 
for a foot race’ in the Fitzwilliam 
Museum. The phrase xod¢a fi- 
Bava, ‘with light tread,’ ‘tripping 
lightly,’ O. 14. 15, is not quite the 
same. The body of the ode begins 
here, the first eighteen verses being 
dedicatory to Aeakos. 

20 ‘Many tales have several 
versions; but when one has dis- 
covered new points it is utterly 
hazardous to submit them to the 
touchstone for assay; for discus- 
sions are toothsome to the envious, 


* and envy ever fastens on to the 


noble, but contends not against 
the mean. It did rend even the 
son of Telamon by forcing him on 
to his sword.’ It would appear that 
Pindar invented himself (or gave 
currency to an Alginetan version 
of) the detail of the myth of the 
kplo.s Om\wv which attributed the 
defeat of Aias to unfair means, 
which version is adopted by So- 
phokles 4j. 1135, where Teukros 
says to Meneldos k\errhs yap a’rod 
Wnporods evpéOys. In the earlier 
ode, I. 3, in which the fate of 
Aias is mentioned, Odysseus’ réyva 
defeats the better man, but no under- 
handed proceedings in connexion 


"Avr. B’. 


xeivos Kai TeXapadvos Sawer vidv, hacydve apudixunri- 


40 


with the decision are suggested. 
In N. 7 the unfair character of the 
voting is insinuated, and I am there- 
fore disposed to date N. 8 before 
N. 7. See on v. 12. 

21 Aédyou ‘Discussion.’ Dissen, 
Deliciae vero sunt verba quae dicant 
invitis quaerentibus quod repre- 
hendant; Don., Cookesley, Paley, 
‘praise.’ Markland goes too far in 
regarding Néyou here and in Eur. 
Suppl. 565 as= yoyo. It is rather 
‘criticism’; the neutral term getting 
a color from the preceding clause. 
For the extraction of ¢@évos from 
p0ovepotaw cf. Soph. Aj. 201 vécov 
from vooyncay. Not very unlike is 
N. 4. 3 révwv Kexpiévov...viv (rov 
vixwvra). For the sentiment cf. 
Soph. Aj. 157 mpds yap rov exov@’ 
0 POdvos Eprea, P. 7. 19, 11. 29, 
infra v. 34. 

22 dmrerat ‘Attacks.’ Cf. Aesch. 
Sept. c. Th. 204, Soph. Aj. 1608. 
There is no hint of disease or 
medicine in the ode except ézaao- 
dats...vwduvov, vv. 49, 50. 

23 apdikvrttoas Cf. I]. 8. 86 
kuAwwdduevos tepl xadk@, ‘transfixed 
by the bronze,’ Soph. 4j. 828 (ue) 
mwemTOTA TWOE Tepl veoppayvTw Elder, 
899 gacydvm Tepirtvxys. The 
slang ‘to get outside a glass of 
beer,’ &c. is a similar idiomatic 
inversion. 


25 


30 


104 


iS] 


w 


QvTéTaTal. 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


,’ 
7) Tw ayAwooov pév, ATop & aAKipov, AdOa KaTéexeL 
> A , - 
€y uyp@ velker* peytotov & aiddrt@ wevder ryépas 


4 xpudiaor yap év Wadois “OduvccH Aavaol Oeparrev- 


aay’ 


on 


45 


xypucéwy & Aias otepndeis GAY hovw Tadaicer. 


Ex. 6’. 


> \ , , , , > A a 
an pav avouota ye Saovow év Oepu@ xpot 


b EXxea phEav medeucGopevor 


° 


or 


c Ur anreEwBpotw oyya, TA pev aud’ “Ayir€? veoKTove, 


d ad\Xov Te poxOwv TraphOdporow ev 


e apepars. 


f aiptriov pvdov 


OveLoos* 


24 Cf. Il. 13. 824 Atay duaproe- 
més Bovydie, Totov eves; KaTeXeL 
‘Encompasses,’ ‘overwhelms.’ Cf. 
O: 7. 105 PB. 1.396. 

25 aiod. Cf. Bacchyl. 15. 57 
a 5 alddos WevSeror kal appootvats | 
éfaicios @Aaddovo dbauBins | UBprs. 
ayrératat ‘The greatest prize has 
been held out to,’ conferred upon, 
not ‘held up,’ ‘proposed.’ For 
perfect cf. O. 1. 53, N. 3. 84. 


26 OQepar. ‘Did service to,’ 
‘truckled to.’ 
27 odvw ‘Invited the grip of 


violent death.’ Cf. Hés. W. and D. 
413 dryot wadalec. 

28 7 pay ‘Yet verily.’ dvdpod 
ye Though Odysseus was perhaps 
equal to Aias, or almost equal, 
according to the terms of the con- 
test for the arms, in battle ‘at least 
they made far different wounds 
gape (or ‘gush [with blood]’) on 
the warm flesh of foemen (dat. in- 
commodi) when hard pressed,’ &c. 
That is to say in battle Aias was 
far superior to Odysseus. 

29 redept{dpevor So Schol. Vet. 


éy@pa & dpa wdpdacis Hv Kai Tadal, 55 
omogortos, Soroppadys, KaKkotroLov 


MSS. mroAeue. 

30 tr’ (Ch. 0: 105/36; Pas: 
10. pév—re Cf. O. 4. 15. The 
poet refers to exploits not related 
in our Iliad, but probably from the 
ballads which formed the Aethiopis 
of Arktinos. From the frequent 
mention of Memnon this group 
of legends seems to have been a 
favorite either with Pindar or with 
the Aiginetans. Of course the fight ° 
with Hektor, Il. 14. 402, may have 
been in the poet’s mind among the 
G\\wy pwbxOwr. apd’ *Ax. 
Suggests a strong title to Achilles’ 
arms for Aias. 

S31 TapdhOdpociw ev Text 
Mommsen, Mss. ro\uvdAdpocw ev, 
Bockh év rodv@@dpas. In Bacchyl. 
Frag. 36 we should read radug@8opos 
otaows for mauplepats oTaots. 

32 Opa, «.7.d. ‘Fell detraction 
then (as may be inferred from the 
above-mentioned instance) existed 
even of old.’ —s &pa... iv ‘Is, as it 
turns out.’ Cf. O. 11. 52, 57. 

33 Sorodpasds, «.7.\. ‘ Deviser 
of guile, mischief-making calumny.’ 


35 


NEMEA VIII. 


\ 
ga 


> / / 
avteivet ca€pov. 


105 


\ a fal ,’ ,’ rn 
TO mev Aapmpov Biatar, Tov 8 adavtwy Kddos 


Ltp. y'. 


n an / ’ 
1é€in py ToTé pot Totovtov 00s, Zed tatep, adda 


KeAEVOOLS 


60 


ig a i \ / 
2 aTroas Cwas ébatrtoipav, Oavwv ws Tratct Kré€oS 


3 61) TO SVadhapoyv Tpocao. 


& érepot 


Xpuaov evyovTat, Trediov 


> / > SN ») > cal , \ \ ‘\ lal / 
4 arépaytov: éeym 8 datois adov Kai yOovi yvia Kadv- 


vratp’, 


. / >’ f \ > b] / > La) 
5 alvéwr aivnta, wopdav 8 émrioteipwv ad.Tpots. 


34 Cf. Apollod. (Brunck, Grom.) 
4.12 mpds yap 7d Napympov 6 POdvos 
Budgerar | opaddex 7’ Exetvous ods av 
boon TUX, and for Brdrac cf. Od. 
11. 503, of Ketvov Bidwyrar éépyovaly 
7 amd Tywhs (Dissen). For addvrwy 
ef. P, 1. 84, 11. 30. Render ‘which 
doth violence to the illustrious, but 
sets up a rotten notoriety of the 
obscure.’ Lit. avreive: caOpdv =rears 
on a rotten foundation. 

35 KedevOors For metaphor cf. 
Olealal 55M) 1256 


36 édarrolpav See O. 1. 86 
and note. Bavev Death is 
introduced with reference to 
Megas. khéos py Td Sioda- 


pov ‘A reputation—not that dis- 
graceful one.’ The 76 refers back 
to Trav apavtwy cadpoy Kidos. For 
the position of wi ef. N. 1. 18. 
For kdéos (dtcgapov) cf. Thuk. 2. 
11. 10 peyicrny dbéav oicdmevor Tots 
Te mpoyovas Kal juiv avrots ém’ dp- 
porepa é€k Tay aroBawdyTav. 

37 cvxovtat For suppression 
of of pév cf. Il. 22. 157 rH pa wapa- 
Opapérny, pevywv 6 5 bmicbe SidKkwr, 
Kur. Iph. in Taur. 1350 xovrots dé 
mpgpav elyov’ of O° émwrldwy ayKupay 
éfavnrrov. For sentiment cf. Frag. 


ae 


40 1 av&erar 8 apera, yNwpais eépoais ws bTE Sévdpeov docet, 


65 
"Apt. y'. 

206. 
838 éyd, «.7.\. ‘But for me, 


may I even till death prove a 
favorite with my fellow-citizens 
for praising the praiseworthy and 
scattering censure on wrongdoers.’ 
The aorist participle dddvy=‘as an 
established favorite’; or is it the 
participle of the gnomic aorist? cf. 
N. 1. 62, 7. 3. With many mis- 
givings I have not adopted Shilleto’s 
explanation given on Thuk. 1. 20 
§ 3 dpdcavrtés Tt kal Kivduvedoat, ‘do 
something if they must risk their 
lives ’—in effect, ‘may I please..., 
if I die for it.” He compares Aesch. 
Choeph. 438 érer’ éyw voodicas 
éd\oiuav, Soph. El. 1079. Here, 
however, the idea of death is not 
involved in that of pleasing. Cf. 
Dém. Meidias 530 e...un xopnryos 
ay tatr’ émemdvOew td Mecdlov. 
Similar is the construction of I. 5. 
15 rolatow dpyats evxeTat | avTidoats 
dtdav ynpds te déacac odor. 
aorois ddav Cf. dédvrois Soph. 
(id. R. 510. Bias (Diog. Laert. 
1. 85) dorotow adpecxe maow, & 
mode alke pévys. 

40 ydwpais Cf. O. and P. p. 
xxili, Frag. 99. 3. ééporais 


106 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


a ? lal ’ oe} 
2 €v cools avdpav aepbeia’ év Sixaious Te Tpds Vypov 70 


3 alOépa. 
> Mf / 
appl trovo.s 


xpetar 5é€ tavtotat pirwv avdpav: Ta pev 


4 UTEp@Tata* paotever dé Kal Tépis év dppacr OécBa 


5 WloTa. 


® Méya, To 8 abtis teav yruyav Kopitar 75 


°Err. x’. 


Ud al rn 
a ov pot duvatov: Kevedv 8 édmidwv yavvov Tédos* 


b ced O€ wdtpa Xapiddais te ANaBpov 


e lal lal al 
¢ vmepetoat NiOov Mocaioy éxate Today evwvipov 80 


Modal dative. dooe. mss. dlooe 
| copots. The text is Béckh’s. 
‘Springs up.’ Twice, in com- 
pounds, P. uses the uncontracted 
form. 

41 ‘When exalted to the buxom 
air of heaven among men who love 
song and justice. Many are the 
uses of friends. Most important 
is help in regard to toilsome 
achievements. While the delight 
(of success and rest) seeks to get 
evidence set before men’s eyes.’ 
I.e. in the first flush of triumph 
men long for perpetual commemo- 
ration of their exploits. Though 
substantial help is most important 
as leading to success, yet success 
cannot be enjoyed unless one gets 
lasting credit for merit by confirma- 
tion or proof of song. Dissen cites 
O. 10. 6 pedvydpves Buvor | voTépwv 
dpxal Adywy | TéANeTAL Kal mioTov 
Opkiov peyadars dperais, Ov. ex 
Pont. 1. 5. 32 sumque fides huius 
maxima uocis ego. wtypov Spenser, 
Milton and Dryden give the phrase 
‘buxom air.’ 

44 morta So B; micray D; 
miotw Tricl. The emphatic posi- 
tion of the word and the stop quite 
justify the hiatus. Bury’s mora 
for, Méya, gives a perfectly otiose 
pronoun in a prominent position. 
Bergk proposes miora v@ as possible, 


but reads with Mommsen miorév. w 
Méya, from the Schol. émigyre?...76 
TioT Ov. 8 For 6é after vocative 
ch Ola. 36: 

45 Cf. P. 2. 61 xatva mrpariéu 
TaNatmovel Keved. 

46 Xapiddats re Dissen thinks 
that the gparpia of the Chariadae 
included the warpa of Deinis; but 
perhaps re is explanatory as in 
Aesch. Ag. 10, 215, 1526, Hum. 
107. AdBpov Cookesley would 
read 7’ é\adpévy=‘it is easy,’ com- 
paring N. 7. 77. Schneider pro- 
posed Naumpév. I think the text 
should be kept. The order is \aSpov 
dé (sc. wor) ced, x.7-N. ‘1 am violently 
impelled,’ ‘I have more than 
enough energy.’ The word here 
takes color from ov duvarév. The 
poet springs from ‘impotence’ to 
an opposite. It is erroneous to 
render AdBpos ‘tall,’ ‘lofty,’ ‘huge,’ 
or ‘loud,’ as the fundamental idea 
of the word is ‘furious motion,’ 
‘boisterousness,’ the notion of loud- 
ness being often concomitant, and 
when applied to speech and con- 
duct \dBpos means ‘rash,’ ‘ bold,’ 
‘vehement,’ ‘impetuous,’ ‘head- 
strong.’ 

47 ‘To uprear a lofty stélé 
of song on behalf of the twice 
illustrious feet of two men.’ Cf. 
v. 16 supra. 


50 


NEMEA VIII. 


107 


d dis 89 Svotv. xalpw dé mpoopopov 
e éy pev Epyw Kopmtroy leis, émraotdais 8 avip 
f vodvuvov Kai Tis Kapatov OfKev? HV ye wav eTLKa@LLOS 


bpvos 


85 


9 8) wddar Kal ply yevéoOar tay ’Adpaotov tay Te 


Kadpeiwy piv. 


48 8 Hardly translateable. 
The particle points out that Deinis’ 
two victories exactly match his 
father’s. 

49 év%pyw ‘On the occasion of 
an exploit.’ 

50 «al tis For the position of 
tts cf. P. 1.52. The poet is meant; 
his ode is a proper expression of 
triumph, while at the same time it 
is a spell to soothe physical pain. 
For sentiment cf. N. 4. 4. OnjKkev 
Gnomic aorist. ye pav ‘Never- 


theless,’ i.e. this is no new thing, 
for though detraction existed in 
olden time (v. 32) there also existed 
the antidote of laudatory poetry 
even before the foundation of the 
Nemean games by Adrastos when 
his host set out against Thebes. 
There is a double opposition: the 
antiquity of his art opposed to 
present effort of the poet, and the 
beneficent art itself opposed to co- 
éval detraction. 
51 8y ‘Already’=76n. 


NEMEA IX. 


ON THE VICTORY OF CHROMIOS OF AETNA WITH THE 
FOUR-HORSE CHARIOT IN THE PYTHIA AT SIKYON. 


INTRODUCTION. 


For Chromios see Introduction to N. 1. In this victory Chromios 
won a crown (vv. 52, 53) and silver bowls (v. 51). The ode was com- 
posed some time after the victory (v. 52) soon after the founding of 
Aetna, 7.e. B.c. 474 or 472 (v. 2). As Pindar seems to have been 
present the latter date is preferable. 

Pindar makes effective use of the legend suggested by the games 
of Adrastos at Sikyon. 


In the two passages vv. 21—29 and 48—54 the poet has elaborated a 
striking contrast between the turmoil and disaster of defeat in war on the 
one hand and the peaceful celebration of a peaceful victory on the other. 
We have :— 


v. 21 és arar oreviev v. 48 acvxia, 

v. 49 vixagopla 
v. 22 xarkéous Orotow v. 51 dpyupéator piddacoe 
*y, 22 tarrmelos ody evreciv v. 52 ds of’ tartrot k.T.X. 


vv. 22, 23 yAukdy | vdcrov (denied) v. 50 yAuKiv Kwpou mpogdray 
v. 23 NevkavOéa cbpara vv. 52, 53 Oepurd€xrows aa | 
Aarotéa orepavots 
vv. 23, 24 odmar’ éeriavay karvov'| v.48 cuumdbcrov: veofadis k.T.X. 
émTa yap Oaloavto upol 
veoyuious Paras. 


* Tautometric (as also Pidurtror v. 32). 


NEMEA IX. 109 


vv. 24, 26 Kepawy mwauBig...dovpi vv. 51, 52 vwydTw...Bratav® | dumédov 


...PAaXaTav™ Tato” 

vv. 26, 27 mplv vara rurérTa... vv. 48, 49 avlferac | wadOaxa vixagpopia 
aisxuv Onwev avy do.dg 

v. 27 datpoviow: PbBors v. 49 Oapoaréa dé rapa Kparijpe puva 

ylverat 

v, 25 Leds v. 53 Lev warep 

vv. 28, 29 meipay dydvopa éyxéwv v. 54 etxouar TavTav* dperdy Keda- 
TavTay™ Ojoat 


In the prayers vv. 28—32, 53—55 we find besides this last responsion 
another contrast and two resemblances :— 


v. 29 avaBddroua ws mbpoicra v. 55 axovtl {wv cxorot’ ayx.Ta Moody 
v. 31 Zev rarep (beginning line) v. 53 Led warep (ending line) 
v. 31 ayralaor v. 54 Xapirecow 


In the 4th verses of the 4th and 5th stanzas Zeus’ lightning is 
mentioned, first as not giving a favorable omen, then as dealing merciful 
destruction. 

We have also subordinate contrasts between the defeat of Amphiaraos 
and his friends and Chromios’ victories in righteous war. Thus v. 37 
Gupov ai*xuarav echoes vv. 26,27, waxaray | Ovpov ai*-, and vedrari v. 44 
effectively echoes the nearly tautometric veoyvious v. 24, as does trmlwv 
dé—hwv...* v.9, TO Kpatyourmov® v. 4, The exact responsions taiSes 
v.14, ralSecow v. 4, dv@pwiro v. 41, dvOpdmwv v. 6, Babv- vv. 40, 25, 
-pou- vv. 8, 3, -ou- vv. 43, 28 seem to have no significance. 


The mode is Dorian and the ode is processional, accompanied 
both by lyre and flute (v. 8) ; the metres dactylo-epitritic. 


STROPHE (UNSYMMETRICAL), 


A.A. 
C.A.C! 
A.A.B! 
B.A.A.C! 

A RO. 


oF WD 


* Tautometric. 


110 PINDARI CARMINA. 
ANALYSIS. 

vv. 

1—5. Invocation to the muses to inspire the chorus to cele- 
brate Chromios’ victory in games sacred to Lété and her 
children. 

6, 7. Let not a deed of prowess sink into oblivion. 
8, 9. Strike up with lyre and flute in honor of the games 
instituted by Adrastos. 
9—27. Myth of the Seven against Thebes concluding with the 
flight and engulfing of Amphiaraos. 
28—32. Prayer that Zeus may grant lasting peace, civil order 
and glory in games to the Aitnzans. 
32—34. They are fond of horses and, strange to say, are above 
considerations of gain or economy in their ambition. 
34—39. Chromios is a mighty warrior such as few besides, 
39—43. As Hektor by Skamandros, so Chromios by Heldros got 
glory, and elsewhere too by land and sea. 
44. He has earned a peaceful old age. 
45—47. He has been blessed with riches and honor. 
48, 49. The banquet loves peace; fresh victory is enhanced by 
song, which is inspired by the bowl. 
50—53. Let the prize bowls be filled with wine. 
538—end 


Zeus is invoked to note the excellence of the poet’s 
minstrelsy. 


Tp. a. 


1 Kopacopev trap ’AmodX@Vos YeKvevobe, Moitcat, 


\ , > 7 ” ane / ’ 
2 TAV VEOKTLOTAYV ES Aitvayp, év0 AVATETTTAMEVAL Ecivwv 


/ 4 
vevixavtar Ovpat, 5 


1 Kopacopev For the future 
referring to the time of recitation 
cf. v. 10, P. 9. 89, 11. 10. Béckh 
and others make this and dpaopev 
conjunctives, Don. on v. 43 de- 
liberative futures, a needless dis- 
tinction. 

2 dvaterrapévar ‘ lung back.’ 
telywy For the gen. cf. Soph. dj. 
1353 Kparets To TOV Pidwv viKwmevos, 


Kur. Med. 315 ovynodbuerba, xpevo- 
covwyv vikwmevor, Madv. § 64. For 
the hospitality of Aetna cf. P. 1. 
38; of Chromios cf. N. 1. 19—25. 
The Schol. on Aristoph. Acharn. 
127 rods 5¢ Eevigew ovdémoré y’ toxet 
6vpa, has come down to us with 
the strange misquotation of this 
passage—év@’ apa memrauévaw fel- 
vow Evexey Tay Opa. 


NEMEA IX. 


w 


TPacoeTal. 


6ABov és Xpopiov dap’. 


111 


\ 
aX érréwy yAuKdY tuvov 


\ / N > ivf es] > / / A 
470 KpaTnoLTTOV yap €s apm avaBalivw@v paTepl Kat 


dvdvpows Tratdecow avdayv paver 10 


on 


_ 


nr an id / 
IIv@avos aimewas omoxAdpos érorrass. 


2p... 


\ 
éote O€ Tis AOyos avOpwTrwV, TeTEMETHEVOY EodOV 


\ \ - rv . fa} / 8 > / (Ae 
26n Xapal orya Karuripas €OTTETLA ETEWY KAU 


Yas aovda Tpoahopos. 15 


3GArN ava pev Bpouiav dopmuyy, ava & advdov én 


\ 
avTav Opoopev 


4 imriwv acOr\wv Kopupay, ate DoiBo OjKxev "Adpactos 


’ b aes J fal € / “2 > \ 
er Agwtrovd peéOpois: ay eyo 20 


3 mpdooetar Cf. O. 3. 7, 10. 30 
for the phrase, in which the ode is 
regarded as a debt. The majority of 
Mss. and editors read mpaccere, but 
it is not easy to see who is meant, 
as the Muses do not claim songs 
but inspire, and so forth. For the 
addition of éréwy cf. v. 7 infra 
and N. 7.16. The dad)’ favors the 
reading mpdaccera. The chorus 
must discharge their obligation of 
minstrelsy before partaking of 
Chromios’ hospitality. 

4 kpatijourroy ‘ Team-van- 
quishing,’ according to analogy 
probably, but cf. P. 9. 86. parépr, 
x.7.\. In honor of Léto and Apollo 
and Artemis. Cf. P.4.3.  av8dv 
pavve. ‘He gives the signal for a 
strain.’ The seeming interpreta- 
tion of avdav by the Schol., 76 
OavpagerOa, may have been due to 
a false reading dyay or to a true 
maldeco’ ayacda. Anyhow the 
meaning of wavver is singular. 

6 For sentiment cf. P. 9. 93— 
96, Frag. 98. -tereXeopévov, K.7-d. 
‘Hide not by silence in abasement 
the achievement of a deed of 
prowess.’ For the infinitive clause 
cf, P. 2.24. For the participle cf. 


O. 9. 103, I. 7.12, N. 6.2. éodov 
Used in this sense, N. 5. 47, and 
almost =‘ victories,’ ‘prizes,’ P. 8. 
73. Cf. the poet’s use of dper7, 
N. 5. 53. 

7 énéwy Paley rightly takes this 
gen. after doda. Cf. érr. tuvov v. 3, 
ér. dowdats N. 7. 16. Kayser, 
Rauchenstein and vy. Leutsch alter 
éréwy. Kavxats mpdadopos ‘Is 
well adapted for loud acclaim.’ 
Cf. O. 9. 38, and for sentiment 
O. 11. 91—96. Mss. give xavyas, 
which Mommsen reads. The geni- 
tive kavxas might be like dvayxas, 
N. 8. 3, and qualify éréwy doda, 
but mpédcgopos without a dative is 
awkward. 

8 dA’ Resumptive, going back 
to vv. 4, 5, Cf.0. 4.6.  Bpoplav 
‘Pealing’ (Myers). Cf. N. 11.7 \vpa 
6€ ot Bpéuerar kal dorda. The root 
Bpeuw properly denotes deep sound or 
great body of sound. ava...ava 
Tmesis. For repetition cf. I. 3. 8. 
ér’ avtdv it. d. kopupdv ‘For the 
very prime of contests with horses.’ 
The phrase refers to four-horse cha 
riot races generally. Cf. N. 10. 32. 

9 ’Acwrot For this stream, 
on the east of Sikyon, ef. N. 3. 4. 





10 


15 


112 PINDARI CARMINA. 
5 mvacbes eEracKkicw KAUTAis Hpwa Tipais, 

=tp. 9. 
a Os TOTE pev Bacirevwv Kei véaici O Eéoptais 25 


Lad 


taxvos 7 avdpav apirrais apuaci te yAadupois 


adudawe xvdaivov Tory. 
e phedye yap’ Audidpnov te Opacupndea Kai Sewav otdow 30 
/ v > / .V > \ , > vw > 
d Tatp@®wy oikwy amo T ”Apyeos: apxoi 8 ovK ér écav 
Taraod raises, BiacBévtes dva. 
/ \ / / x / > / 
e Kpécowy S€ KkaTTraver Sikav Tav TpocOev avnp. 35 


~ 


DTp: 6. 


2 ee / ei ll 
avépoddpavt 'EpipvXav, 6pKiov ws 6TE TLETOD, 


2 dovtes Olkrelda yuvaixa, EavOoxonavy Aavadyv éooay 


péytotor 8 TOOer. 


11 pév Without 6é. Cf. 0.3.19. 

12 dppact Bockh and Dissen 
take this dative as dependent on 
auidd\ats, comparing O. 5. 6. Cf. 
also P. 6.17. yAadvupots ‘Carved.’ 
Bockh. apdave kvdatvwy Both 
these words are elsewhere (P. 9. 73, 
O. 11. 66) used of victors ; but here 
of the dywvodérns Adrastos, who 
conferred distinction upon Sikyon, 
the city whither he fled from Argos 
when expelled by Amphiardaos’ 
faction, by instituting sacred games 
there. Pindar ignores the fact that 
Kleisthenes had suppressed Adras- 
tos’ games and substituted the 
Pythia in which Chromios gained 
his victory. 

13 dedye ‘Had fled.’ Lit. ‘ was 
in flight from.’ 

14 Toadaod raises Adrastos and 
his brothers Parthenopaeos, Pro- 
nax, Mékisteus and Aristomachos; 
these were descendants of Bias, Am- 
phiardos of Melampus, Kapaneus 


of Proetos. Ava Cf. Hésych. diva: 
oraois. Meaning at first, no doubt, 


a struggle for deliverance from 
oligarchy or monarchy. 
15 Kpéoowv ‘Of superior in- 


40 


telligence.’ Cf. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 
§§ 16 and 47, and perhaps P. 5. 102 
Kpéocova méev adikias | voov dépBerat. 
A Schol. interprets xpetocwv davels 
Kal ouveTwrepos. Kattravet For 
Kararaver, ‘annuls.’ For the as- 
similation cf. O. 8. 38. Stkav 
‘The previous award’ (given against 
him). The line must refer to 
what follows on account of the 
asyndeton (or 7’) in the next line 
and the fact that dévres refers to 
the same subject as Piacdévres. 
One Schol., Thiersch and Mezger 
explain ‘For a stronger man put- 
teth an end to the former right 
(of sovereignty)’; i.e. might goes 
before right. The shade of mean- 
ing given to d/xy is at least unusual; 
and why should Pindar say ‘ might 
is right’ just before telling of a 
compromise by which the former 
right was recovered ? 

16 mss. give dvdpodauay 7’ and 
dvdpouédavy 7. Pindar uses the 
epithet in reference to her bringing 
about Amphiardos’ death. For 
termination -avr- fem. ef. I. 5. 73. 
as Ste Cf. O. 6. 2. 

17 Sdvrtes tooayv ‘It was after 





20 


25 


NEMEA IX. 


115 


/ ’ / r 
3 Kal ToT és EmtaTUAoUs OnBas ayayov otpatoy avdpav 


aicav 
> ’ > / € / > \ / > \ 
40U Kat opviywy oddov: ovd€ Kpoviwy aatepotrav 
/ y / 
ereriEats olkoev papyoupévous 45 


s oTelyel eT@Tpuy, adrAa geicacbar KEedevOov. 


Dp. es 


/ a iy / 
1 pawopévav & ap és atav oTeddev Gutros ikéoOar 50 


/ iid e UA 4 4 > fa) 
2 YarKéols OTAOLoW imTELOLS TE GUY EvTEcLVY: lopnvod 


& én’ dyOatou yAvedy 


‘ ? ’ / 
3 VooTOV epercdmevor NevkavOéa Twpmat eTiavav KaT- 


, 
vov* 


\ / a 
4€7Ta yap SaicavTo Tupal veoyvious Portas: 


55 
o 8 


oA / / nr Bi 
pdiapn oxyiooev Kepavv@ TauPia 
5 Leds tav Babvatepvov xGova, kpvev O aw’ imtots, 60 


Dirp.s 


\ L \ a s \ 
a doupt IlepuxXvpevov TpPly VWTA TUTEVTA MLAVATAV 


they had given...that they were.’ 
OikAciSq Amphiardos, Sy T68ev 
The mss. have herealacuna. Béckh 
got the text from the évredOev 51) of 
the Schol.; literally‘ In consequence 
of just this.’ 

1s Cf. Aesch. dg. 104—120, 
esp. 104 éd:0v kpdtos aicvov, Hum. 
770 mapépr.das ddovs. Note that 
aiciav dpvixwy is a genitive of 
quality after 6dév. 

21 Cf. Archil. Frag. 98 [65], 
pawdpmevoy Kaxov olkad’ ayerOar. 

S’ap Cf. P. 4, 78, ‘And accord- 
ingly it was with open eyes that’ &c. 

22 cwv For position cf. P. 2, 
59, N. 10. 38. 

23 épacdpevo. Bockh and 
others read épvocdmevor, ‘having 
stayed delightsome return.’ Cf. 
Od, 23. 244; but the phrase is not 
quite parallel, 74 picar’. So too 
in I. 7. 53 the object of pvovro, 
‘were wont to check,’ is a person. 
Text Mommsen mss. épuvodmevor 


B, AI. 


and épecduevo, Hartung droupd- 
pevo. (cf. Hés. Scut. Herc. 173), 
Benedict ddecoduevor. Rauchen- 
stein proposes amwaapevoc or avayd- 
pevor. But the ms. reading épecd- 
pevor (‘having set fast on Isménos’ 
banks delightsome return’) is to 
be retained. It is supported by 
the Schol., a’ré@c thy olka dava- 
Komony dmébevTo. AevkavOéa 
oopar ‘As pale corpses.’ Old 
MSs. give cduact(v) érlavay; some 
editors read cdéyact riavay, taking 
NevkavOéa ‘ white-wreathing’ with 
kamvov. As white myrtle was 
sacred to the dead (I. 3. 88) Xev- 
kav0éa may mean ‘decked with 
myrtle.’ The text is Bockh’s. 

24 Salcavro Carries on the 
metaphor of ériavav. Cf. O. 6. 15. 

*Apdidpy The nom. and ace. of 
this name in Pindar end in -pzps, 
-pnov. This dative, as if from a 
contracted form in -pys, changes 
its declension by analogy. 


8 


30 e 


35 


114 


b Oupov aioyuvOjmev. 


yovTt Kal trates Bear. 


> / 
c et duvaTor, 
/ 
CTOX@V 


PINDARI. CARMINA. 


év yap Sammoviotcr PoBois ev- 


65 


Kpoviov, Treipay péev aydvopa PowviKo- 


/ ‘ an 
déyxéwv tavtav Oavatov trépt Kat was avaBdddopat 


, lal . if 
@$ TOpataTa, potpay 8 evyo“ov 70 


> / \ \ ’ / > ua 
ALTEW CE TALOLV dapov Aitvatwv omraleup, 


Zrp.c. 


a , bs sh Pee. I > a 
1 Zed watep, ayraiaow 8 aorvvopois émipiEar 


, 
Aaov. 


Nn 


éyovTes Kpéooovas 
avdpes. 


w 


KNETTETAL, 


42 dépe doar. 


Boats immo Te vawyv T ev payats 


, /- fe / \ \ 
éytt Tor pirimol T avToOe Kai KTedvwv uyxas 


75 


” v 3 >? \ N (4 \ rs ‘ 
amictov em: aid@s yap vTo Kpida Képder 


, ec / \ 
Xpouio Kev vTacrifwy tapa tefo- 


80 


” x / > / be nr 
5 Expivas av Kivduvoy o€elas avtas, 


28 ‘If it be possible, son of 
Kronos, I am for putting off as 
long as possible the talked-of gallant 
struggle for life and death with the 
host of Carthaginian eet 
For dvaBdddoua cf. O. 1. 80 ava- 
PdadXerar ydov Pe eVvop. 
Aegina was famous for Evvoula, ef. 
J. 4. 22, Bacchyl. 13. 149 ff. kai 
pce (dpera) pepexvdéa vacov | Alaxod 
TL, TV evkelg dé gPitocTepary | 
TON KuBepye | ee Te cabppwv. 

30 omdtev Cf. N.3. 9. 

31 dyhatarocy $ Cabo of 
victories.’ Cf. O. 13. 14 note, P. 6. 
AG aN ten tele doruvopots Lit. 
‘In the city’ (ef. dypdévomos, ‘rural’) 
i.e. ‘enjoyed by the citizens,’ gener- 
ally rendered — ‘public.’ Dissen 
renders dy\. dor. ‘decora ludicra 
(0. 9. 99) quae ad urbem pertine- 
ant.’ I prefer the more usual sense 
of dyata, as it involves a com- 
moner meaning of dortvouos than 
the other, and compare I. 5. 69, O. 


7. 21,11. 11. It is not necessary 
to assume that the victor gave a 
public feast, but the festivities in 
commemoration of a victory would 


be general. émupigar Cf. O. 1. 
22, 91. 
32 evr Cf.0.1.35. kredvov, 


kT. ‘With souls too lofty to 
grudge their hoards.’ Cf. P. 8. 92 
éxwv | kpécoova tAovTOU péptmvay. 

33 aidds, «.7.A. ‘Due love of 
honor (cf. O. 7. 44) which bringeth 
renown is steadily sapped by greed.’ 
Mss. give vréxpuda, but the Schol. 
suggests by drox\érrera that there 
is a tmesis of the preposition. 

35 ‘You might have formed an 
idea of the danger of keen fight’; 
because Chromios was ever in the 
thickest of the fray. For kev—day 
ef. Goodwin §§ 224, 225. For ap 
Bergk reads dv (for ava) taking 
otvexev as ‘that,’ The unchanged 
text gives the perfectly satisfactory 
sense ‘‘ only one who kept close to 


oe a 


40 


NEMEA IX. 115 
=Tp. 7. 
A > / \ oo > a 
1 oUvEKEV Ev Trohéum Kelva Oeos EvTVEV avToU 85 
\ > NY > - \ > / lo) 
2 Oupov aixpatay dapvvew Rowyov “Evvadiov.  maivpor 


dé Bovredaat hovov 


3 Waptrodiov vedédav Tpéxrau roti Svaopevéwy avdpav 


oTLYAS 


go 


4Xepol Kal Wuyd Savatoi: Néyerar pav “Extope pev 
KNéos avOjoar YKaudvdpov yevpacw 
5 ayyod, Babuxpnuvorcs © aud axtais ‘EXopouv, 95 


arp. O. 


a €v@ ’Apeias ropov dvOpwiroe Kadéoor, SédopKev 
b tmaidi tour ’"Aynowddpuou déyyos év aXikia TpeTa’ Ta 
v7 li my Y PO 


& ddrats apépacs 


Chromios could have discerned the 
maximum of danger to be met with 
in battle.” 

36 Kelva Qeds Aidws, who is 
personified by Hésiod, W. and D. 
198. 

37 Perhaps the similarity of 
phrase to payarav | Oumoy ai-, vv. 
26, 27, is intended to mark the 
contrast between Amphiardaos’ lot 
and Chromios’. 

38 taptodlov ‘Imminent.’ Cf. 
P. 3.60.  vepéAav ‘ Storm-cloud.’ 
For the metaphor cf. I. 6. 27, 4. 49, 
50, 3. 35, Verg. Aen. 9. 667 ff. 

39 Kdéos dvOqca. For the 
phrase cf. P. 1. 66. 

40 See Introduction. 

41 ’Apeas Sc. mnyijs or xKp7- 
vys, cl. Kpdviov (Adpov), O. 1. 111. 
The Schol. gives a variant ¢véa 
“Pelas. For the compendious con- 
struction for ‘where is the ford 
which men name from Arés’ 
spring,’ cf. Il. 11. 757 xat ’Ade- 
alov &@a Koddvn | KéxAynTra, Soph. 
Trach. 638 é&@ ‘E\Advwr ayopal 
IIvAdrides kNedvTa, Oed. Rex 753, 
1451 &@a KrApkera | obuds KiOarpav 
otros, dv x.7.X., Eur. Ion 11—13 


100 


év0a mpocBoppous mérpas | Ila\dddos 
bm’ bx0m Tis "AOnvaiwy xOovds | 
Maxpas kadodor yijs dvaxes ATOléos, 
I. 5.47. Dr Postgate takes ’Apelas 
as acc. plur., supplying axras from 
above, as he does not see why a 
ford should be named from a 
spring. The alteration év@a‘Pelas 
(‘Péas) has been suggested by Beck, 
Hartung and Bergk, ‘Pelas mépov 
meaning “Idviov mopov (N. 4. 53). 
Cf. Aesch. Prom. 837 jéas mpds pmeé- 
yav xéddrov ‘Péas...xpdvov dé rov 
Mé\NovTa TovTios puxOs... ldvios Ke- 
KAjoerar. It is, however, open to 
question whether zépov would be 
used of the sea when a river had 
just been mentioned, and whether 
it would apply to the open sea off 
the Heléros. Western Crete lay at 
the entrance to the Ionian sea from 
the Archipelago, and so the Cretan 
cult of Rhea probably gave rise to 
the old name recorded by Aeschylos. 
SéSopxev Cf. O. 1. 94, ‘shone forth 
and still shines.’ This perfect is 
like \édoyxev, O. 1. 53. 

42 rotr ‘Such.’ Cf. 0, 4. 24. 
év dduxla mpdrqa ‘In his earliest 
prime’; i.e. when first he became 


8—2 


116 


PINDARI CARMINA 


¢ mONAa pev év Kovia xé 1 88 el 
Mev €V KOVLa XEPTO, Ta E€ YEelTOVL TOVT@ 


/ 
dacopat. 
> / , 
déx tovev § 5 


oo \ / 
ot ody vedtaTe yévwvtar ctv Te Sika, 


TeACeL TPOS Yhpas aiw@v apépa. 105 


distinguished. Béckh and others 
render wrongly ‘in his first youth.’ 
The battle of Heloros (Herod. 7. 
154) was fought at least before B.c. 
491, when Hippokratés the victor 
died, but at the date of this ode 
Chromios was probably more than 
forty years of age, for from v. 44 we 
might gather that his old age was 
not very distant, as indeed from the 
general tone of both the odes to 
Chromios. ta 8’ Perhaps cf. 
N. 2. 17. 

43 Cf. O. 12. 6 rd’ avw...7a 
5 avd xdtw. Render, ‘And his 
honours won at other times, many 
mid the dry land’s dust, others 
again on the neighbouring sea, will 
I proclaim.’ The idea to be sup- 
plied with the neut. plur. pron. 
must surely be suggested by x\éos 
avOjoa (v.39), dédopxev | Toro Péy- 
yos (vv. 41, 42). Dissen under- 
stands mpaxOévra or mpaxOfvac and 
compares Aristoph. Ran. 278 ws 
otros 6 Témos éoriv, ob Ta Onpla | Ta 
detv’ pack’ éxeivos, Where an infini- 
tive verb is obviously suppressed, or 
at least a participle. But g@dcouac 
can take an accusative like xetva 
kelvos dy elmo. | épya, O. 8. 62 pnd 
dyova péprepov atddoouer, 0.1.7 7a 
8 ,adros <av Ke> TUX, | EAXreTal Tus 
éxaoros ekoxwrata pacba, N. 4. 91. 
kovia, Anadjective. yelrove movtm 
The sea off Cumae. For the battle 
ef.P.1.71—75.  ddoopar Pindar 
also uses the middle forms ¢dro, 
gpdcbau, which may in all five 
instances be well rendered ‘in the 
second and more definite sense of 
pnt, to affirm, declare, &e.’ (Don.). 
He uses dapévw, I. 5. 49, of the 
utterance of a wish. This ddcomac 
then has a different shade of mean- 


ing from ¢acw, and has no proper 
connexion with the following theory 
which Don. propounds in this 
place. ‘Pindar uses a middle form 
for the future of active verbs signi- 
fying “to utter a sound”; as avda- 
coma. evdpkiovy Néyov, “I will so- 
lemnly swear,” O. 2. 92 kedadyn- 
coueba | Bpovray, “ we will sing of 
the thunder,” O. 11. 79 kwudoopuat, 
‘JT will raise the comus-song,” P. 
9. 89: and here ¢acoum, ‘I will 
affirm.” In all these cases of fu- 
ture assertions he uses the middle 
form of this tense, for the reason 
which I have given in the passages 
above referred to—namely, because 
‘““when we speak of something 
which will make an impression 
upon our senses or feelings, or, in 
general, befall us, as future, we 
consider ourselves as merely the 
object of these outward impressions 
or accidents; but when we speak 
of their present effect we consider 
ourselves as an agent or inchoative 
in respect to them.” If, however, 
we use the future in a deliberate 
or prohibitory sense, the idea of 
agency is not lost; and thus we 
find that Pindar not merely writes 
avddooua, “1 will speak” (O. 2. 
92), but also wy adddcouer, “let us 
not speak”’ (O. 1. 7) ; and not only 
Kwudcoua, ‘I will raise the comus- 
song’ (P. 9. 89), but also cwpudaco- 
wev, “let us sing the comus-song” 
(supra, v. 1). Similarly, although 
Bojoouar is the recular Attic future 
of Bodw, we have in Aeschyl. Pers. 
640 mavrddav’ dxn diaBodow; ‘am 
I to go on proclaiming my woes ?”’ 
Now avddcoua, O. 2. 92, is dis- 
tinctly reflexive, as the utterance 
of an oath binds the utterer. kxeda- 


i le 


45 


50 


NEMEA IX, 


e loTw AaY@v Tpos Sarpovwov Oavpactoyv brBov. 
LT pe 
1 él yap Qwa KTEedvows TOANOIS erridoEov apnrat 110 
2 K0O0S, OVK everTL TOpow OvaTov éTt oKoTLIas dAXaS 
epaacbat trodoir. 
3 dovxia Sé iret pev cuptrociov: veoOadys 8 adke- 
Tat 115 
+ ParOakd vikahopia adv aod: Oapoaréa 8é rapa 
Kpathpa dwva yiverac. 
5 EYKLIPVaTW Tis juLY, YAUKDY KOmOU Tpodatar, 120 
Tp. ta’. 
1 apyupéaiot O€ vau“aTw didraror Bvatav 
djooweba is neutralised by xeda- 47 ovk éveote Mss. obkér’ ert. 
djow, O. 10. [11.] 14. Don.should For metaphor ef. O. 1. 115, N. 1. 


refer xkwyudacoua to his kwydfouar, 
I, 3. 90. This mid. is used cau- 
satively, ‘I cause to be celebrated 
in (or ‘ by’) a kémos,’ only used in 
the first person sing. in reference 
to the poet. Cf. also N. 3. 12, 27, 
6. 26. Perhaps xedad., O. 11. 79, 
is causative. Thus there is no in- 
stance in Pindar to which Donald- 
son’s ingenious explanation of 
middle futures to active verbs will 
fairly apply. 

44 ék movev tedébe. ‘Is the 
natural outcome of toil.’ ot +yé- 
vwyta. See Goodwin § 540, N. 7. 
32. vedratt The classical youth 
includes our middle age. Pindar 
speaks, P. 2. 63, of Hieron’s vedras 
in connexion with the battle of 
Himera (B.c. 480), and yet of his 
BovXal mpecBirepa, though the date 
of the ode is B.c. 477. mpos Cf. 
@.15,67. dpépa For aiwy fem. 
cf. P. 4. 186. 

45 iorw Aaxov Cf. O. 6. 8, 
Nitto, [. 1.68, 6. 27. 

46 For sentiment cf. P.1. 99, 
Napo2, 1. 1. 50. 


25, 8. 35, I. 4.23. For én ef. Eur. 


Med. 1077. 
48 avgera. Cf. P. 10. 10. 
Render ‘a victor’s honor (the 


status of a vixydopos) putteth forth 
fresh growth by aid of soothing 
minstrelsy.’ For metaphor cf. N. 
8. 40. 

50 éykipvdtw piv For constr. 
cf. éyxew Kpntijpa, Soph. Frag. 149, 
‘To mix into the cup’=to pour in 
and mix. Cf. I. 4. 25. Tpoda.- 
tav The bowl is the interpreter of 
the x@uos because it adds vigor to 
the performers and stimulates the 
faculties of the audience, raising 
both nearer to the level of the 
poet’s inspired genius. It would 
appear that another ode was to be 
sung at or after the feast. The 
Schol. indicates a variant mpo7- 
yn7jv, which does not scan, 

51 Cf. N. 10. 43. Silver cups 
were also prizes at Marathon, cf. 
O. 9. 90. Probably the wreath 
was universally given as a symbol 
of victory in games. 


118 PINDARI CARMINA. 


> a “ / 
2 autréXouv taid’, ads wo? immoe Kxtnodpevat Xpopio 
/ / e/ 
méprpav OewiTrrEKTOLS Ga 125 
of. / > n € lal Sy rt r , 
3 Aatoida ctepavois é€x Tas lepas Luxv@vos. Zed watep, 


BA 4 ’ \ ‘ol x ‘3 
4 EUXKOMAL TAVTAaV apeTaV KeXadHaoaL coY Xapitecowr, 


bmép ToANOY TE Tiwadpelv AOyos 130 


52 dptédov raid’ ‘The mas- 
terful child of the vine.’ Conversely 
(Aesch. Pers. 616), axnparov re 
Enrpos ayplas do | morov, mahatas 
duréXou yavos To5e. In the Schol. 
the quotation from N. 5. 6 parép’ 
olvavOas drwpay is misplaced and 
put under v. 48. It appears that 
Chromios did not himself attend 
these games. Oeptmdéxrots Schol. 
vouluws Kal KaOnxovTws meTeypeé- 
vous, ‘twined with due ceremonial’; 
not ‘fairly-twined,’ ‘twined in 
justice to him,’ i.e. ‘fairly won.’ 
For crowns won by horses ef. O. 2. 
50, 6. 26, P. 3. 73, 74. But the 
plural is used for the victor’s crown 
for a single victory, e.g. I. 3. 11. 
53 tepas The Schol. refers this 
epithet to the partition of the vic- 
tims between gods and men at 
Mék6né close to Sikyon. Cf. Hés. 
Theog. 535, but the fact of Pythian 
games being held there is perhaps 
sufficient ground for the attribute. 
54 edxopa ‘I pray.’ dperdv 
‘Glory (in games)’; cf. I. 1. 41, 4. 





55 5 vikav, axovtitwv oxotol ayyiota Moa. 


17. otv Xapitero.w For the 
association of the Graces with 
Epinician poetry and with Pythia 
ef. P. 6.2, N. 10.1. For -cac civ 
ef. I. 3. 17. tmétp jToAOv, K.7.). 
‘And that more than many (bards) 
Imay make victory of great account 
by my verses.’ Notice the aorist 
keNadjoa referring the poet’s cele- 
bration of the particular achieve- 
ment, the present riuad¢get referring 
to his general habit. A Schol. gives 
an unhappy v. l. mo\\Gr... vixay, 
which Christ appropriates. For 
bmrép moAdGv cf. I. 2. 36. 

55 dkovtifwy For the hurling 
of the javelin, one of the contests 
of the quinquertium, ef. O. 13. 98, 
P. 1. 44. For the metaphor ef. O. 
1.112. okorot’ mss. give cxorod, 
but ef. P. 11, 41 (where I find Christ 
had anticipated my suggestion of 
pucbote), O. 13. 35 marpds 6é Oec- 
adda’ ér’ "AXpéou peéOpoow aya 
modav avaxera 1.1.16. The ms. 
of Bacchylides supports -o’, e.g. 
5. 62 vidy amdarou’ "Exldvas. 





[NEMEA X.] 


ON TWO VICTORIES OF THEIAEOS OF ARGOS IN THE 
WRESTLING MATCH (IN THE HEKATOMBAEA AT ARGOS). 


INTRODUCTION. 


Tuis fine ode is proved by vv. 22, 23 and the thrice-repeated 
mention of Héra to be composed for an anniversary of the Heka- 
tombaea at Argos, in which Theiaeos son of Ulias of Argos had 
won the wrestling match twice. He had also won thrice at Nemea, 
thrice at the Isthmos, once at Pytho, but not yet at Olympia. 
Dissen argues from Amphitryon being called an Argive that the 
date falls after the destruction of Mykénae by the Argives, 
Klednaeans and Tegeaeans B.c. 468; he also fixes the later limit, 
B.c. 458, by the consideration that Argos joined in an invasion 
of Boedtia in that year, after which Pindar would hardly compose 
an ode for an Argive. 

It is probable from vv. 29—36 that an Olympian contest was 
at hand, that is that the date was either B.c. 464 or 460, as 
Mykénae was probably not taken till late in the year and the 
poet would hardly be likely to transfer the myths of Mykénae 
to Argos immediately after the destruction of the former. For 
such transference in the Tragedians cf. Aesch. Ag. 24, Porson on 
Eur, Heracl. 188 (Elmsley and Barnes). The confusion was made 
easy by the larger meaning of Argos= Argolis (see on v. 42), 

Mezger points out that vv. 37 f. form the middle point of the 
ode, referring the victories of the family to the Graces, who are 
invoked v. 1, and the Tyndaridae, who form the subject of the close 
of the ode. 


120 PINDARI CARMINA. 


Polydeukes is vividly presented as the ideal exemplar of 
brotherly love, and it is hard to believe that the poet wished a 
beautiful picture to be blurred by any occult references to Theiaeos. 
Dissen sees that the exaltation of Polydeukes’ brotherly love is 
the point of the myth, but gratuitously proceeds to infer that 
Theiaeos’ unselfish brotherly love is indirectly celebrated. The 
poet implies, v. 54, that he is just ; but beyond that no indication 
of his character can be traced. 

All the heroes and heroines mentioned in this ode are children 
or descendants (or both) of Zeus. Talaos, and Adrastos and 
Diomédes, three Aeolidae, through Péro wife of Bias are descended 
from both Zeus and Poseidon. Amphiardos is not only—through 
his ancestress, the daughter of Proetos, wife of Melampus—a link 
between the Argive Aeolidae and the line of Epaphos, but through 
his mother Hypermnéstra, sister of Léda, the seer is cousin to the 
Dioskuri and descendant of Zeus again through Thestios and Ares. 
From Zeus through Epaphos descend Danaos, Lynkeus, Hyper- 
mnéstra, Danaé, Perseus, Alkméné, Hérakles, Kastor (through 
Perseus), the Apharétidae, and Amphiardos. 

According to Pausanias, Lysianassa the wife of Talaos was 
daughter of Polybos, son of Hermes, son of Zeus. The whole ode 
is radiant. We find dydao- v. 1, Pdێyerat v. 2, xpuoo- suggested v. 11, 
Xpuceo- v. 88, yadk- vv. 14, 22, 45, 60, 70, 90, dpyupo- v. 43, ddos v. 
40, Ilaydans v. 49. 


There is much recurrence. Zeus is mentioned by name or title vv. 8, 
11, 16 (Zed tautometric with Zevds v. 11); 29, 56; 65; 7, 76) (92) ono 
84 naturally contain several echoes from vv. 15—18 as the themes present 
several points of similarity. Heredity is noticed vv. 37, 40, 51, 54. 
Héra is mentioned vv. 18, 23, 36, and Hérakles vv. 17, 33, 53. Vv. 45, 46 
echo vv. 3, 4, with uvpi- and waxp- in corresponding verses. The echo 
Tadduas v. 65 seems unmeaning, as do the exact echoes d\n v. 45, ddd? 
6- v. 21, mod- vv. 59, 46, rép v. 85, mept V. 31, Ilo\vdevKeos vv. 68, 50, 
-eyxet v. 84, Néyxas v. 60. The nearly exact echo @dvarov vv. 83, 77 is 
natural. The echo moro v. 78 of miordv v. 54 is effective. 

As Zeus enters so largely into the ode and as the Dioskuri are his 
offspring and évaywrior Geol as well as fevol of Theiaeos’ ancestor, it is 
quite superfluous to look for parallels between Theiaeos and the Dioskuri, 
which indeed would savour of impious presumption. How indifferent 
to, or careless about simple echoes Pindar was, is shown by the exact 


[NEMEA X.] 


121 


responsion of the solemn ’Eoci v. 80 with the -eao. of Xapitecat v. 38. 
The five systems are distributed in the unusual scheme, 1+ 2+2, devoted 
respectively to Argive worthies, Theiaeos’ victories and aspirations, and 
the myth of the apotheosis of the Dioskuri. 


The mode is Dorian with a few Lydian characters. 
are dactylo-epitric. 


STROPHE (unsymmetrical). 


wan luiat 


Wee 


B.A.A’. 
B.A’, 
B*.A.B, 
BALA. 
B.C.CB'. 


From v. 2 to end we get the symmetrical numbers 


26. 


23.232, 26. 2442 
—— = —_—— 


12 8 12 


EpPobE (unsymmetrical). 


B.A.B’. 
B.A.B’. 

A.A’: 

A.B. 

CA, 
B'+.B't.A.C". 


ANALYSIS. 


The metres 


Invocation of the Graces to laud Héra’s Argos. 
Mention of mythic worthies of Argos (see note on v. 12). 
The poet must refrain from reciting the blessings of 


Argos. 


of the festival of the Héraea (Hekatombaea). 


* Wither Incisio or caesura in the next foot. 
+ First syllable resolved. 
+ Caesura after first syllable. 


Still he will turn his mind to wrestlings under the influence 


122 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


wv. 
24—28, Enumeration of victories of Theiaeos. 
29, 30. Invocation of Zeus to grant Theiaeos’ prayer. 
31—36. What it is, is well known. His Panathénaic victory is 
an omen that it will be answered. 
37, 38. His successes are due to hereditary worth and to the 
favour of the Graces and the Dioskuri. 
39—48. Mention of victories of Theiaeos’ maternal ancestors. 
49—54. No wonder, since Pamphaés (a remote ancestor) enter- 
tained the Dioskuri, the faithful patrons of games. 
55—end. The death of Kastor and self-sacrifice of Polydeukes. 
=p. a’. 
1 Aavaod TOAW ayAaoOpovey Te TevTHKOVYTAa KoOpar, 
Xapites, 
2”Apyos “Hpas Sapa Ocotperrés tyveite: PréyeTar O 
apeTais 
3 Muplais Epywv Opacéwy Evexer. 5 


4 paxpa pev Ta Ilepcéos appt Medoicas Topyovos: 


1 dyAaopdvwv So old mss. 
Triclinian dy\aodwdkwy. For the 
meaning of the epithet cf. O. 2. 
22, P. 3. 94, N. 4. 65, from which 
last line we may gather that at 
Aegina the Nereids were represented 
enthroned. In Eur. [ph. in Aul. 
239, golden statues of the Nereids 
stand on the sterns of the ships of 
Achilles. Bacchylides applies the 
epithet to the Nereids xvi. 124 f. 
So also no doubt at Thebes and 
Argos were the local heroines thus 
sculptured in some public building. 
The Fates, Seasons, Nereids and 
Danaiads would scarcely suggest 
this attribute without the interven- 
tion of plastic representation de- 
manded by solemn cults. With the 
great deities the case is different. 
See Addenda. Xdpires For the 
Graces as patronesses of Epinician 
minstrelsy cf. O. 14. 12—14, P. 6. 


2, 9. 89, N. 9. 54. The Seasons 
and the Graces had been sculp- 
tured by Polykleitos on the crown 
of his colossal statue of Héra in 
the Héraeon at Argos. This fact 
may have influenced the poet in 
his invocation, but it is rash to be 
positive on the point. 

2 8epa ‘Home’; cf. Soph. 
Oed. Rex 28, 29 rodw...dGua Kad- 
petov. The Argives constitute a 
family of which Héra is mistress 
and foundress. odéyerat For 
metaphor, ck&-P. 5. 42, 11. 45.176: 
23. dperats Dat. of manner. 
‘ Distinctions,’ ef, O. 13. 15, N. 7. 
51. 

4 paxpad One ms., Medic. B., 
gives kaxpa, an interesting error ; 
this vor nihili is corrected in the 
lemma of the same ms. to ka@apa. 
In I. 5.56 awaynoao Ba is expressed 
with paxpor. dpodt ‘The tale of 


[NEMEA X.] 


123 


x , al fe 
5 5 7o\dka 8 Aiyirt@ Ta KaT@Kicev adotn Tals ’"Exddou 


TANGMALS* 


6 ovd “Trreppvyotpa tapeTrayyx On, fovorragov €v KorEw 


katacyxotca Eidos. 


Io 


"Apt. a’. 


1 Avoundea 8 adu8potov Eavba mote Tavearis &OnKe 


Beov* 


2yaia 8 év OnBais brédexto Kepavywbeica Aros Bé- 


Neo 


I 


on 


3 MavTw Oikreldav, Tor€moLo védos: 


Perseus with respect to the Gorgon 
Medusa.’ There is no need to 
render ra Ilepoéos Persei res gestae, 
and to strain the force of the pre- 
position to certamen circa Med. with 
Dissen. 

5 mss. 7. 6’ Ad. xar@KicOev d. 
7. E. 7. Mommsen 74 xaréxridev, 
Béckh ra xarwxicev, with the sub- 
ject Argos understood as in vv, 10, 
13. The latter alteration is the 
best, as -wxicfev is easily deduced 
from -g@xiccev. Mr Bury reads the 
metrically impossible “Iw xricey. 
His examples of resolution are 
irrelevant. The plural dor7 is dis- 
tributive, hence the passive verb 
would be plural. maddpats Merely 
‘agency.’ 

6 ovSé...1rapemAdyx8n An em- 
phatic meiosis; ‘ trod the path of 
honor.’ For raperX. ef. O. 7. 31 ai 
6€ ppevev Tapaxal | mapémAayéay Kal 
aopov, N. 1. 25 év evfelas ddots crei- 
xovra.  ‘“Yareppvyotpa Mommsen 
with the Vatican old ms. omits the 
vy. Cf. Hor. Od. 3. 11. 33, Aesch. 
Prom. 865, Ov. Her. 14. for the 
story.  povoadov Somss. After 
the Schol. Vet. Mommsen -dos. 
The mss. reading should be pre- 
ferred as the less easy. For the 
transference of the attribute of the 
person to the instrument cf. the 
Homeric yvy\é xadkw. Here the 


adjective should be taken adver- 
bially. Cf. O. 6. 8 daiudvioy réda, 
where again the attribution of the 
quality of the whole to the part is 
on a similar principle to the trans- 
ference to the instrument. karta- 
cxoioa The aorist would be ap- 
propriate to her sudden resolve not 
to draw her sword, if we rendered 
‘because she retained,’ but it is 
simpler to render ‘when she re- 
tained.’ 

7 Avopysea A Schol. tells us 
that Diomédes was endowed with 
the immortality forfeited by Tydeus 
when he ate some of Melanippos’ 
head. Diomédes, the reputed 
founder of Argyripa or Arpi in 
Apulia, was deified as a hero of 
Hellenic colonisation of Southern 
and Eastern Italy. 

8S eg ‘Near,’ cf. O. 6. 16, 
where the fate of Oeklés’ son Am- 
phiardos is being celebrated. As 
Amphiaréos was running away 
when engulphed, the addition of 
mTohéu.oto vémos is a graceful con- 
cession to Argive feeling. L. and 
S. should not say ‘yata brédexro 
avrov, the grave,’ for the earth res- 
cued him from death. 

9 odéporo véhos Cf. Il. 17. 
243 éwel wm. v. wepl mavra Kadvrret, | 
“Extwp. Vergil’s nubes belli, Aen. 
10. 809, is differently applied, to 


124 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


10 4 Kati yuvacEl KaddALKopolcw apioTever TddaL* 


rn / 
5 Levs em “AXkpnvav Aavaay Te potwv todTov KaTépave 


Royov" 


20 


/ ) U ] lal n \ > / 
6 matpi T “Adpactowo Auvyxet te hpevav Kaprrov evbeia 


cuvdppwokev dixa: 


"Ez. a’. 


a Opéwe 8 aixpav “Auditpvavos’ o & bBo dhépratos 


a shower of missiles. For more 
general application of the metaphor 
ef. I. 3. 35. Lucretius’ Scipiadas 
belli fulmen (3. 1034) is quoted. 

10 dpioteva Argos is the im- 
plied subject. The wrong punc- 
tuation before mada: is due to 
Leporinus. For present including 
perfect cf. Dem. Meid. § 59. 

11 For Alkméné and Amphi- 
tryon being reckoned as Argives, 
see Introduction. ToUTOV MSS. 
rov, Bergk and Mezger é7dv, com- 


paring Schol. on Jl. 1. 133. Text 
Schmid from Schol. Vet. 
12 artpt Talaos. pevav 


kaptév ‘Experience,’ cf. P. 2. 73, 
Aesch. Sept. c. Th. 593 BaGetav 
ddoxa dia ppevds Kaprovmevos. Frag. 
193. The orderin which the worthies 
of Argos are mentioned is not so 
confused as appears at first sight. 
First come two sons of Zeus, the 
younger first; then an example of 
feminine courage and rectitude ; 
thirdly, two immortal heroes, the 
younger first; fourthly, two wo- 
men; fifthly, two wise and just 
heroes, the younger first; and 
lastly, Amphitryon and Hérakles, 
who through Hébé is connected 
with Héra of Argos, whose cella 
contained a silver altar on which 
their marriage was represented. 

13 O@paépe Argos is again the 
implied subject most probably, 
though Zeus might be. Note aix- 
pov “Aud.=aixuntav ’Apudirpbwva. 
Cf. I. 4. 33. 6 8’, x.7.A. Partly 
owing to the corrupt condition of 





v. 15 this passage has caused much 
difficulty. Commentators have ex- 
plained 6 & as Zeus and xeivov as 
Amphitryon or vice versd. The 
objections to 6 & being Zeus are 
obyious. Again Amphitryon was 
Zeus’ descendant, therefore he could 
only enter his generation by birth, 
not, as Mezger supposes, by virtue 
of Zeus’ connexion with Alkméné. 
It seems more appropriate to refer 
xeivov to the first word of the ode, 
Aavaod. The Schol. avacpodvros ai- 
Tov Tn\eBoas suggested to Mommsen 
évdpovtos for the ms. évaper. ri oi, the 
alteration being fairly easy, first 
to évapovte by assimilation to the 
case of an interpolated oi and then 
from -ONTI tO -ENTI, -EN TI. 
The rhythm however rather points 
to évap’ (see the corresponding 
lines), so I suggest évap’, ev @ oi, or 
év @ oi (cf. N. 7. 78). Goram pro- 
posed évap’ etr’ dy. oi. For @ Fo 
cf O: 42°95 ¢P A> D0559N4S. 210: 
Boéckh read évapey kai oi with crasis 
of the diphthongs. Hermann gave 
évapev, oi. The scansion presented 
by the mss. is inadmissible; the 
resolution of the third syllable of 
an epitrite, N. 5. 10, is irrelevant. 
The expedition against the Taphioi 
or Téleboae was an integral part of 
Amphitryon’s bliss, as it was the 
condition of his union with Alk- 
méné, so that a parathetic structure 
of the clauses after éei (5. 14) is 
not inappropriate. Kayser’s altera- 
tion of 6\8w to 5\Bos (supported by 
O. 2, 22, P. 3. 105, 5. 51) is needless. 


[NEMEA X]] 


vA ’ > , U > ‘ > / c/ 
b LKET €S KElVOU YEevEaY, ETEL EV YAaNKEOLS OTFAOLS 25 


15 ¢ TnreBoas evap’, &v @ of du éevdopevos 


20 


d aBavatwv Bacireds avray éoHrOer, 


e omépm adeiwavtov dépwv “Hpaxdéos: ov Kat’ “Odvp- 


TOV 


30° 


- Ȣ d / \ , 
f droxos “HBa tereia Twapa patéps Baivois earl, Kad- 


Aiota Oeav. 


= 


éyet TEwEvos 


Lap. 6: 


Bpaxv pow otoua travt avaynoac®’, dowv ’Apyetov 


35 


lal b] n yy \ \ / , / \ 
2 Molpav €OAM@VY' EOTL 6é Kat KOpOS avOpetav Bapus 


avTtacat’ 


3 GAN oOpmws EvYopdoyv Eyerpe Avpar, 


4 Kal Tadatopdtov AaBe PpovTid’: ayav Tor yadKEOS 40 


5 Odmov oTpuver TroTL BovOuvciay” Hpas aéPXwv Te Kpicw: 


6 OvAla trais &vOa wKacas dis Exxev Oevaios edpopov 


Adbav Tovev. 


17 ov. “Hp. 
kNelols yovais. 

18 teAca “Hpa redela or ya- 
undia or fvyia was the Goddess of 
Marriage, Iuno Pronuba. The 
phrase ré\os Padepoto yduoro occurs 
Od. 20. 74; cf. Soph. Antig. 1241. 
On the sceptre of her statue in the 
Héraeon was a cuckoo. Near this 
statue stood a chryselephantine 
statue of Hébé (Paus. 2. 17). 
Baivour” éori ‘Walks for ever’ 
(Holmes). The participle is per- 
haps adjectival in such construc- 
tions, cf. Mady.§ 180d. Most edd. 
read éo7t. 

19 Cf. 1. 6.44 Bpaxds é&txéo Pat. 
The idea is elaborated by Vergil, 
Aen. 6. 625. 

20 8€é kal ‘And besides.’ -For 
kopos cf. P. 1. 82, 8. 32, O. 2. 95. 
avtidcat For inf. cf. v. 72 infra, 

21 This may be the original of 
Gray’s ‘Awake, Aeolian lyre, awake.’ 


Cf. I. 6. 7, ‘Hpa- 


4 


on 


Cf., however, the Psalmist’s “Awake, 
lute and harp.” Suscito musam, 
crepitum are different and much 
less artificial, The poet addresses 
himself. 

22 xdrxeos Cf. O. 7. 83 6 7° 
év “Apyee xadkos éyrw vw. The 
brazen shield given as a prize at 
the Héraea or Hekatombaea (see 
next line, Bov@vclav). 

23 xplow Cf. O. 3. 21, O. 7. 
80, P. 4. 253. The line recalls O. 
5. 6 bd Bovdvalas défXwy TE TEmT- 
Tapepors autdars. 

24 tcyxev ‘Gat,’ cf. O. 2. 9. 
evpspwv ‘Bravely-borne.’ The 
Schol. interprets ‘profitable,’ which 
seems to be a comparatively late 
sense, and would here be proleptic. 
The Scholl. record a variant ev- 
gpivev explained as evdpavrixav. 
AdBay Cf. O. 2. 18 (a7jparos) AdAa 


ToT adv evdaluove yévolr’ av. 


25 


126 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


"Apt. B’. 


1 €xpatnoe 6€ Kat 708" EXXava otpatov Wv0dM, TUya 


TE LOoNwY 


2Kat Tov “loOuot Kai Newéa otépavov, Moicaici 7 


» , > / 
€OWK apocat, 


\ \ , , , / 
3 TPLS MEV EV TOVTOLO TrUAaLOL ax), 


5° 


\ lal ’ 
4 Tpis d€ Kai cemvots darrébois ev “Adpacteio vopo. 


a lal \ , a n 
5 Zed matep, TOV pay Epatar PpeEevi, ovya Fol oTOMa* TaV 


O€ TéAOS 


30 6 €v Tlv Epywv: 00d’ auoxyOw Kapdia tpocdépwy ToApmav 


TapatTetTar Yapw. 


25 ékpatyoce For this sort of 
zeugma where the verb is taken in 
another of its own meanings with 
a second object cf. O. 1. 88 éXev & 
Oivou.dov Biay mapbévov Te civevvor, 
Eur. Jon 666 iptv 6€ oryav, Suwldes, 
éyw Tad, 7 Odvarov elrovaaior pods 
Sdpapr’ éunv, Aesch. Prom. 665 
éemitkynmrovea Kat pvOouuery ( Ivaxw) 
wbety éué,...kel pn Oédor, Tupwrdy 
éx Aros porev | kepauvdv. For éxpar. 
orépavoy cf. N. 5. 5, v. 47 infra. 
"EAAava otpatoy Cf. P. 11. 50 
“EdXavida orparidy, 12. 6 “EA\dba 
ViKaCaVTO. tTvxo Equals evruxia, 
Gia lleee. satOe Olas oie 

26 For omission of rév before 
Neu. cf. Madv. §16b. dpdcar For 
metaphor cf. P. 6. 2. For omission 
of object cf. L. and §, dtéwu, 4. 

27 pls pev...cpls S€ Cf. for 
this repetition N. 11. 6, I. 3. 8. 
moidator Cf. O. 9. 86 év Kopivéou 
midas. dAaxov Supply crédavoy 
from above. 

28 ocepv. Sar. The plain of 
Nemea. Locative, cf. v. 35 infra. 
év’A. vopw ‘ According to Adrastos’ 
institution ’ (ef. N. 8. 50, 51). For 
the preposition cf. P. 4, 59; Dém. 
496 ad fin. The alteration to vous 
is worse than needless. For the 
use of véuw Cookesley compares 


55 


the use of reOuds, v. 33 infra, O. 6. 
69, 13. 40. 

29 Theiaeos aspires to win at 
Olympia, cf. v. 33 infra. for For 
this dative cf. O. 9. 15, N. 7. 22, 
40, P. 4. 48. wav, x.7T.A. ‘All 
issue of deed is in thy hands.’ J.e. 
TOY Tpacconévwv épywv. We have 
T&y wempayuevwy epywv TéXos, O. 2. 
15—17. There ‘the effect,’ here 
‘the completion’ is meant by réXos. 
For sentiment, cf. O. 13. 104— 
106. For & tiv, ef. Soph. Phil. 
963 év cot kat 7rd wrely Huds: a 
little different is N. 7. 90. Cf. 
Aesch. Sept.c. Th. 118 & Zed rarep 
TavTenés. 

80 00d’, «.7.A. ‘But adding 
a spirit of daring to a resolution 
that shrinks from no toil he makes 
an indirect request for favor.’ He 
hints at a wish which he is too 
modest to express openly, or rather 
he mentions incidentally in his 
prayer the petition which he really 
has most at heart, but is too diffi- 
dent to lay stress upon in words. 
Mezger renders mapatretc@ac ‘ eine 
neben hinausgehende Bitte thun,’ 
comparing the use of rapa in map- 
pauev, O. 7. 66, &e. mapdyew, P. 
11. 25, N. 7. 23. Other commenta- 
tors have rendered the verb ‘obtain,’ 


35 


[NEMEA X] 


(oe if, Lal Na e A \ 
ayvoet aeido bed Te Kal Gots apirAaTaL Tepl 


b eo aTov aéOrov Kopupais. 


127 
°E. 8’. 
iratov & écxev Hica 60 


e ‘Hpakréos teOuov: adetai ye pev apBordédav 
d év Teretais Sis “APavaiwv pw dpdat 


e K@uacav: yaia S€ KavOeica wupl Kapmros éXaias 65 


v “H A ew d \ > > / ied 
f eworev pas Tov evavopa acy ev ayyewv EepKeow 


/ 
TAMLTOLKLNOLS. 
‘supplicate for,’ ‘decline’ (L. and 
S.). In support of ‘request indi- 


rectly,’ ‘request by the way,’ not 
given in L. and §., ef. the use of 
mapeyyvaw Soph. Oed. Col. 94 
(Campbell), arid of rapagpééyyouat 
and mapapwréw, and perhaps 
Aristoph. Equites 37. 

31 Theolder mss. give kal dots, 
the rest x’ ws 7s. Dissen follows 
Hermann’s more than needless 
alteration yvwrd Oeaiw re kal doris. 
Kayser with almost equal temerity 
reads yvwr’ deidw of ré Kal GoTts. 
The poet says that he need not 
tell more precisely to Zeus or any 
athlete who aspires to Olympian 
victory what Theiaeos prayed for. 

32 écx. dé0.xop. The various 
contests at Olympia, each of which 
is a supreme contest. The su- 
perlative is reinforced by xopudais, 
the genitive not being partitive but 
‘of definition.’ Pindar twice uses 
ésxaros in a good sense, I. 3. 29, 
with a reference to sailing to the 
Pillars of Hérakles, and O. 1. 113 
70 & ésxarov (of greatness) xopupod- 
Tat Baowedor, a metaphor from a 
mountain height as here. The 
Schol. quotes Sophokles Frag. 767 
yap dpa Zebs év éoxatw Oedr. 
turatoy This sentence explains the 
last somewhat vague phrase. Note 
the order, and render ‘ Hérakles’ 
ordinance which Pisa received is 
highest.’ For sentiment cf. O. 1. 7. 
For @cy. ef. v. 24. 


33 For reOp. cf. v. 28, N. 


11. 27. dSeiat ye pév ‘Yet right 
sweetly.’ Though the not having 
won an Olympian victory was bit- 
ter, yet the Panathenaic victory 
was especially sweet as being an 
omen of an Olympian victory. This 
per — pos. Cl. en As OO Neos bee 
dpBoddSav ‘By way of prelude.’ 
CEP a aINe fe ie a bone 

834 tedXetrats The Panathénaea, 
at which the prize was oil, from the 
Mopia or sacred olives, contained 
in a vase of burnt earth, see the 
next verse. Dr Jackson has sug- 
gested to me that Mopia means 
‘belonging to a tribe, division.’ 
The winners on the Panathenaic 
vases are represented with crowns 
of olive. Athénaeos, 5. 11, tells 
us that Panathenaic victors were 
crowned, and Suidas, s.v. Ilava- 
Ojvaca, and Pliny, N. H. 15. 5 (4), 
specify the olive crown. Hence 
Pindar has drawn an augury of 
success in winning the olive crown 
at Olympia. opoat Cf. Frag. 
129. 

35 yaia Dative for locative, 
ev €px. being in apposition. Cf. I. 
4. 18, 7. 4, ovpayg v. 58 infra. 
8é ‘For.’ 

36 raptotk(Aos ‘Richly paint- 
ed.’ For Panathenaic Amphorae 
(our Schol. speaks of vdpla) see 
Brit. Mus., First Vase Room, table- 
case A, 24 (The Burgon Vase, 5th 
cent. B.c.); Second Vase Room, 
table-cases E, G. Though the six 
amphorae there displayed belong 


40 


128 PINDARI CARMINA. 
arp. 7: 
4 ’ a , , / € / 
1 €metar Sé, Oevaie, waTpowv TrorVyVwTOV Yyévos VpMETE- 
pow 70 
2 evaywv Tyna Xapitecoi te Kal ovv Tuvdapidas Oa- 
baKts. 
3 a&iwbeiny Kev, ov OpaciKrov 
=) / / vy - \ / U 
4 Avtia te Evyyovos, “Apyet un KpuTTew aos 75 
5 Oupatav. vixahopiats yap bcais Lpoitoo tod tato- 


Tpopov 


to the fourth century, the archaism 
traditionally kept up imitates the 
ceramic style of Pindar’s time, the 
designs being chiefly in black and 
white with incised lines. On such 
vases ‘‘Athéné stands between two 
columns which are usually sur- 
mounted by cocks.” They are in- 
scribed TON AOENEOEN AOAON 
or TON AOHNHOEN AGAON, the 
former of course in Pindar’s time. 
Cf. P. O. Brénsted, On Panathenaic 
in Mon. dell Inst. di Corrisp. Arch., 
10. Tav. 47, Annali, 1877, pp. 294 ff., 
1878, pp. 276 ff.; O. Jahn, Kurze 
Beschreib. d. Vasensamml. in der 
Pinakoth. zu Miinechen, no. 445 
(and eleven others there enume- 
rated). 

37 mera. Here governs an 
accusative as in late poets. To 
suppose the ellipse of a preposition 
émi or eis is merely shifting the 
difficulty. Cookesley’s ellipse of 
“dvd, throughout the whole line of 
your maternal ancestry” is not ad- 
missible, especially with @aydxis, 
‘repeatedly.’ He seems right in 
objecting to Kiihner’s explanation 
that érecfa: implies or expresses 
motion to a place. In this case it 
may imply, extension beside, if it 
be not the ordinary accusative of 
the direct object as with sequor. 
Bury reads édére:, regarding é&é- 
movrt as a third echo of this passage 
in vv. 51—S3. 


38 evdywv tind ‘Honor from 
successful contests.’ For the com- 
pounded adjective instead of its 
substantive with an epithet in the 
genitive Matthiae compares P. 5. 28 
dpicbdpparov yépas, 6. 5, Eur. Hip- 
pol. 67, 1092. Cf. also Soph. Gd. 
R. 26 ayéda Bovvduo, El. 861. 
otv For the position of the pre- 
position cf. P. 2. 59, N. 9. 14, 22, 
vv. 53, 84 infra. It is omitted in 
the mss. before the following ruv-. 
The position of @audkis seems to 
show that it and the prepositional 
phrase are to be taken more closely 
with evdy. Tyu. than with the verb. 
Don., Dissen and Béckh take @aua- 
Kis aS=dua, but it is ‘ oftentimes.’ 
For the Charites cf. v. lsupra. The 
mention of the Tyndaridae leads up 
to the coming myth. 

39 Not ‘I should not think fit 
to veil,’ but ‘I should think myself 
justified in not veiling’ &c., i.e. ‘in 
feeling and showing pride.’ Cf. 
N. 7. 66 for the form of expression. 
éov I.g. e& elyv. Thrasyklos and 
Antias were two of the maternal 
relatives of Theiaeos. 

41 Goats Exclamatory, though 
the idea of od duvardy é&edéyxew 
may have originally governed it in 
the poet’s mind. The text, which 
is Boéckh’s (except the stop after 
6ddnoev), is unsatisfactory, as the 
list of victories is much too small 
for Argos, of which Proetos was 


45 3 


[NEMEA X]] 


6 aotu Oadryoev. 


129 


KopivOou 7 év pvxois, cal KXewvaiov 


mMpos avdpev TeTpaKis* 


~ 


Bay, 


iS) 


Kals’ 


"Apt. yy’. 


Lixvavobe S apyupwOévtes avy oivnpais didrdais arré- 


80 


/ fal n 
éx 6€ le\Xavas érifecodpevot vOTOV parakaict Kpo- 


ara YadKov pupiov ov SuvaTov 


4 €EeXeyyerv' paxpotépas yap apiOunoar oxodas* 85 


perhaps joint king before his ex- 
pulsion by his twin brother Akrisios. 
In Frag. 284 [141] the Schol. on Il. 
14. 319 states that Pindar said that 
Proetos slew Danaé. Perhaps he re- 
gained the kingdom when Akrisios 
fied from Perseus, who subsequently 
to avenge Danaé dethroned and 
slew Proetos. This form of the 
legend is not incompatible with 
Apollodéros’ (2. 2. 6) tradition that 
Proetos gave Bias and Melampus 
each a third of his kingdom, but 
differs from Ovid (Met. 5. 238, 239), 
who makes Perseus kill Proetos in 
Argos in revenge for the expulsion 
of Akrisios. Talaos, son of Bias, 
was king of Argos, which seems to 
tell against the Ovidian version. 
The mss. read dcais immorpigov dartu 
76 (or 76.) Ipolrovo AdAnoe(v), K-T-X. 
I propose écais Ipolrov Gécav immo- 
Tpogov | dorv Badjoat, as e for a is 
a common error (cf. v. 72 infra) 
and JIPOITOTOECAN easily passes 
into -TOIO OCAN, and then the 
last four letters are cut out as a 
partial repetition of OCAIC. The 
omission would lead to rearrange- 
ment to suit the metre. 

42 KoptvOov rt’ év p. At the 
Isthmian games. The phrase is 
precisely equivalent to év Bdccaicw 
"IoOuov, I. 3. 11. Not “in the 
recess in which Corinth stands,” 
** Corinth which lies in the recess 
of the Isthmus”; for Corinth is 


Be HT. 


not in a recess, but in ‘a corner’ of 
Argolis, puxp “Apyeos tmmoBdbro.o. 
Corinth might be said to stand on 
the gulf (uvxés) of Corinth, but the 
Isthmian games were held on the 
opposite side of the Isthmos. This 
clause begins an answer to the half- 
question of the preceding clause. 
KnyXcov. mp. avip. ‘At the hand of 
Cleonzans.’ Cf. N. 4.17. 

43 Xkvevebe For the Pythia 
founded by Adrastos at Sikyon, ef. 
N. 9. Introduction. apyup. Cf. 
I. 2.8, ‘with gleam of silver shining 
on them,’ perhaps. For ovv cf. L. 
and S. s.v. (1: 7); v. 48) wufra: 
a&mréBav So mss.; Aldine and other 
edd. éméBav. Schol. Vet. interprets 
dvexwpnoav, and a gloss (Tricl.) 
am7\Gov. 

44 Cf. O. 9. 97, 98 for the prize 
of a large woollen cloak, chlamys, 
at the (Apolline) Theoxenia or the 
Hermaea, or the Diaea celebrated 
at Pelléné. 

45 xakk. pup. ‘The vast number 
of prizes of bronze it is impossible 
to ascertain.’ This included no 
doubt bronze shields won at Argos 
and ra év ’Apxadla | épya of O. 7. 
83. 

46 paxp. cxod. For this descrip- 
tive genitive cf. Madvy. § 53b, Rem. 
1; the act of counting is measured 
or valued in terms of the time 
required. 


50 


55 


130 PINDARI CARMINA. 


5 ovte KXeitwp Kal Teyéa kal "Ayatdv tiBaror mores 
\ / \ \ fol , \ fal a 

6 cai AvKawov map Avos OjKe Spop@ adv Today yeipav 

Te vikdoat obéver. 


go 
"Em. 9’. 

a Kaotopos & éd\Oovtos emt Eeviay wap Uaudan 

b Kai kaovyvytov LloAvdevxKeos, ov Oadpa odhiow 

c éyyeves Eupev aeOrntais ayaboiow: érrel 95 


d evpuxopov Tapiat Yradptas ayovev 
e poipav “Epya cai ovv “Hpakre? dérrovte Oddevay, 
/ \ > lal / / \ \ lal 
f para wev avdpav Stkaiwy trepixaddopevor. Kat wav Oedv 
TLaTOV yéVvos. 100 
/ 
LTp. 6. 
/ ed \ id / \ \ \ \ 
1 peTaperBopevor © évadrraE auépav Tav pév Tapa tratpl 
pir 
\ ie \ ? ¢ \ / / > , 
2 Avi véwovtat, tav & vd KevOect yaias év yuados 


@cpamrvas, 105 


e a 
3 TOTMOV AumLTNAVTES OmoloVv’ E€7reEL 


n 3 ee ’ > an 
4 TOUTOV 7) Taumrav Oeos Eupevat oiKely T oVpaVe 


47 Ovte Sc. xadkéy governed 
both by @jxe and by wkdoa, cf. 
N. 5. 5, v. 25 supra. The games 
at Kleitor were Koreia in honor of 
Persephoné and Démétér, and at 
Tegea Aleaia in honor of Athéné 
Alea. tpiBaro. ‘Upland.’ 

48 Oke ‘Set by the racecourse 
of Zeus as prize for men to win,’ 
&e. L. and 8. wrongly class it with 
Frag. 154 ‘made to win.’ Join rap 
Avs Spéum. For the Lykaeon ef. 
O13) 108) Baus: 8.38) 52° the 
prize at the Lykaea was a bronze 
tripod. The singular verb is an 
instance of the so-called schema 
Alemanicum. Some editors wanton- 
ly alter dpéuw. ovv ‘By means 
of,’ ‘by dint of.’ 

49 IIappdn Probably a ma- 
ternal ancestor of Theiaeos. 

51 éypev Taken twice (Mezger), 


‘that it is innate in them to be,’ &e. 
CiONeetIsas: 

52 taplar ‘Kings,’ cf. P. 5. 58. 
aydv. poip. Cf. O. 6. 79. 

53 ovv Cf. v. 38 supra. 

54 pév Cf. O. 3. 19, N. 9. 11. 
morov Cf. v. 78 infra. 

55 They both together live in 
Olympos every other day and lie 
together in the tomb on the alter- 
nate days, cf. Od. 11. 303. For 
the temple of the Dioskuroi at 
Therapnae cf. Paus. 3. 20. 

56 yvddos The Schol. ex- 
plains by dréyera, ‘an underground 
vault,’ but this seems tautological. 
Therapnae lay in the valley of col\n 
Aaxedaluwr. 

58 7 For suppression of “@\)or 
cf. Mady. § 93¢; Il. 1. 117 Bovdop’ 
éya adv cbov eupevar 7 drohécOa. 
ovpave Locat., cf. Soph. Gd. R. 20. 


LY | ~~ ae 


[NEMEA X.] 


131 


5 elder aidva POimévov TodvdedKns Kadatopos év mo- 


NEMO. 


110 


6 Tov yap “léas audi Bovciv mas yorwbels etpace 


yarkKéas NOyYas aKuda. 


"Avr. 6. 


1amo Tavryérou medavydfov idev Auyxeds Spuds év 


oTENEYEL 


115 


\ 4 , , 50 5 77 
2 Huévous. Kelvou yap émtyPoviwr TavTav yéveT o€UTaTOV 


3 Oma. 


59 Note the position of IloNv- 
devKns. 

6O audi Bovely twas xodwbels 
Cf. Hés. Scut. Herc. 12 xwodpevos 
mept Bovol. The further recital of 
the cause of quarrel is dismissed 
by zws, ‘as some say.’ The Schol. 
mentions another account of the 
feud, namely that the Dioskuroi 
had carried off the brides of the 
Apharétidae, Phoebé and Elaeira, 
daughters of Leukippos. Apollo- 
doros, 3. 2. 3, tells us that Idas 
and Lynkeus, sons of Aphareus, 
whose tomb was at Sparta (Paus. 
3. 11. 8, 13. 1), dwelt in Aréné in 
Messénia. They had been cattle- 
lifting with the Dioskuroi and 
cheated the latter of their share 
of booty. The Dioskuroi in re- 
venge made a raid and drove off 
into Lakénia all the cattle they 
found in the possession of the sons 
of Aphareus, for whom they lay 
in wait, expecting to be followed 
home by their foes. They were 
espied by the miraculous eyesight 
of Lynkeus, and Idas was thus 
enabled to kill Kastor. 

61 meSavyd{wv ‘Sending pene- 
trating glances after them.’ But 
old mss. give 706’, 7é6’, and so 
suggest a doubt as to the original 
reading; as 700’ duvyafwy, ‘seeing 
its foot clearly’ (cf. P. 11. 36), 
gives a sense nearer to the ordinary 
usage of a’yafw. The quotation 


Aaupnpois Sé Todecow apap 


from Stasinos’(?) Kypria is as 
follows: 
aia dé Auyxeds 
Taiyerov mpocéBawe tociv taxéecor 
memolOws. 
axpbratov 5 dvaBas duedépxero vijcov 
amacay 
Tavrandldov Ié\omos, taxa 5 elowde 

KUdiwos Hpws 
...2...6p0apotaw tow dpvds judvw 

&upw *koldns* 

Kdoropa 8 immébdapmov cal deO\opdpov 

Tlo\vdevKea. 
vee 0 ap’ &yxe oTas weyddny Spor... 
Hence one is prompted to suggest 
mepavyafwy. The meaning of av- 
yaoeat, Hés. W. and D. 476, is not 
‘see distinctly,’ but ‘look longingly, 
keenly,’ the middle denoting the 
mental emotion accompanying the 
keen glance. Lynkeus was said to 
be able to see through all material 
barriers to sight, stone, earth, sea, 
&e. Cf. Apoll. Rhod. 1. 153. 

62 rpévovs So Bockh; but some 
of the old Grammarians corrected 
juevos (old mss.) to juevov. Perhaps 
Didymos’ jévos is right. They 
seem to have thought that Pindar 
meant to imply that Polydeukes 
was not with Kastor when he was 
espied and attacked, but was con- 
ceived to be hiding somewhere 
near, probably west of Kastor, as 
the Apharétidae did not flee back 
into Messénia. But they may have 
attacked from the East or have 


9—2 


65 


70 


132 


4 €EuxéoOay, Kal péya Fépyov éunoavT wKéws 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


120 


5 kat Ta0ov Sewov taddpuats “Adapntidar Avos: adtixa 


yap 


6 7AGe Anédas mais SioKwv: Tol 8 évavta otabev THpBo 


oxedov TaTpwi* 


co & 


ivy 


évOev aprdtavtes dyadw “Aida, Eeatov wétpor, 
éuBarov otépvm IlodvdevKeos: GAN ov pv ddracar, 


ovd avéyacoav: époppabeis & dp akovte God, 


"Es. 8. 


125 


130 


d nrXace AvyKéos ev TAEUPator Yadxor. 


e Levys 8 ém “Ida trupgpdpov wAGEE WoddevTa Kepav- 


vov 
[eA 8 > / > > lel 
f apa EXALOVT Epn{Lol. 
¢e Ta , 
OmiAELY KPETTOVMD. 


_ 


daploas, 


had to double back in the flight. 
The Apharétidae were a spear’s 
throw off when Polydeukes left the 


. tree. Aristarchos cited the Kypria, 


according to the Schol., surely to 
prove that Lynkeus was not in the 
tree (nuevos): Didymos cited the 
words to defend the Doric ace. plur. 
nuevos, -ws. There is no ground for 
impugning with Bergk the accuracy 
of the Schol. as to the readings of 
the Grammarians. 

64 eyyoavT’ Mss. éeurjoar’, 
-avr. The insertion and omission 
of y are common errors. Cf. Od. 
3. 261. 

65 «at ‘And accordingly’; cf. 
N. 4. 32 péfovra te kal madeiv 
@oxev. 

66 <Ardas mats Polydeukes. 
They stood face to face hard by 
the tomb of Aphareus. 

67 ay. ’AtSa A sepulchral 


yareTa 8 Epis avOpatrois 


135 


Tp. €. 


taxyéws S én aderpeod Biav taddw yxopynoev o Tuv- 


column, stélé, consecrated to” Acdns. 
For the genitive Dissen quotes Eur. 
El. 143 pédos’Atda, Suppl. 773° Acdov 
po\tral. 

71 The tmesis éri—m)daée has 
caused corruption. mss. give ém “Ida 
muppopov mGEe WodtevTa Kepavydr. 
Edd. with the Schol. Vet. alter 
"Ida to “Ida. Matthiae’s citation of 
matew £idos only half-supports ér 
"Téa mAaée Kepavvov = Bardo Kepavvor 
érdnie “dav. 

72 éxalovr’ mss. 6¢ KéovT, € 
for a and vice versa are common 
errors. épyjpo. With none to 
aid or avenge them. xaderd, 
k.7.\. Cf. v. 20 supra; ‘a strife 
with higher beings is dangerous for 
men to encounter.’ Eris is half 
personified. The order is involved. 
For inf: cf 0: 8. 19)" 7 2oeeie ese 
37. 


75 


80 


[NEMEA X.] 


133 


/ f , 
2 Kalb pv ovTw TeOvacT aoOuaTtt Sé Ppiccovta Tvoas 


EKLY ED. 


140 


3 Oepua 67 téyywv Saxpva crovaxais 
4 OpGiov dovace’ Ilatep Kpoviwr, tis dn Vous 


on 


” 
avae. 


fon 


\ Lal 
mliaToL Bpotwy 


/ t 
KapatTov pmeTadapPBaverv. 


cal 


HAVOE Foe, 


” s Nag Sina aN , \ ANS eee 
EO OETAL qTevOewv ; KQL EfL0b Oavatov Ovv TOO ET LTELNOD, 


145 


” \ If. / he fal Le aed / 
olveTat Tina pity TaTw@pLev@ PwTi' Tavpo. & €v TOVO 


"Apt. €. 


\ ” \ % > f 
@s jvetre’ Leds 8 avtios 


2 Kat TOO é€avdac’ eros: "Eooi pot vids: rovde 8 érerta 


150 


TOOLS 
/ \ \ An ’ 
3 oT éppa eon Hatpl Ted TeNaTALS 
4 oTakeV Npws. 


on 


Oopevov 
6 avtos OvXvmTrov * 


Kedaveyxet T “Apet, 


74 doOpare ‘Drawing his breath 
conyvulsively in suffocation,’ i.e. 
with the death rattle (ruckle) in his 
throat. Cf. N. 3.47, 48; dc@ua is 
‘labored breathing.’ The mss. give 
pplocovr’ ava-(a4u)mrvods, which will 
not scan; ‘ruffled as to breaths’ is 
a strong but intelligible metaphor, 
which is helped by the accompany- 
ing shuddering of the whole frame 
often observed in deaths from 
mortal wounds. Mommsen’s yévvas 
for mvods is not happy. 

75 téyywv Cf. Soph. Trach. 847 
adwav xwpav réyyer Saxptwv dxvar. 
For 67) Mss. give dé. oTovaxais 
Dative of accompanying action, cf. 
Mady. § 42, Il. 24. 696, Od. 24. 
416. 

78 Apparently adapted by Euri- 
pides, Hel. 274 kat pitwy tyTwuévn 


” By ” lal / ya / 
GX aye TOVSE TOL EuTrav aipeoi 

8i8 ’ > \ , , ‘ x a > 
Tapoiowm: et wéev Oavatrov Te puyav Kal yhpas amreyx- 


155 


ra lal / 
voels olKeiv éuor* avy T ’AOavaia 


dovAn Kabéorynk’, though loss of 
friends to a Greek woman was a 
very different case to that of a 
man. The faithlessness of mortals 
is contrasted with the trustworthi- 
ness of deities; cf. v. 54 supra and 
Introd. Cf. Theogn. 79 mavpous 
evpnoes...avdpas éralpous | mucrovs €v 
XaNerots mpnyuace yivomevous. 

79 perarapBavev ‘So as to 
share.’ For inf. cf. Madv. § 149. 
jvere So mss. Elsewhere évv. 

80 ’Eooi por vids And therefore 
immortal. moots Tyndareus. 

84 Between Ov\vuuroy and atv 7’ 
Mss. give é0é\evs or 6é\ers Only, with 
defect in both sense and rhythm. 
Pindar elsewhere has é0é\w, which 
will not scan here, in verbal forms, 
except O. 8. 85, though he uses the 
present participle of @é\w (P. 2. 


85 


90 


134 PINDARI CARMINA. 


"Es. €. 


v \ , U ; > \ , / 
a ott ool ToUTwY AaYoS* Eb SE KATLYYNTOU TEPL 160 


/ 4 ‘ r > U if 
b pdpvaca, TdvtTwv Sé voeis aTodadccacba Ficor, 


Ul / 
c Huicv pév KE Tvéots yaias brévepOev ev, 


vA > ? (ates) , , 
d ipucv § ovpavod év xpvaéors Sopoo. 165 
a v9 >) 4 > / / / / 
e ds ap avddcavtos ov yvoua dutdoav Geto Bovadar, 
f ava & é@dvocev pev obOadporv, Ererta dé dwvav xar- 


/ , 
Kouitpa Kaotopos. 


69, 10. 5, I. 5. 43, and O. 2. 97. 
The mss. give #é\wv for éxav at 
the end of P. 2. 69). The Schol. 
interprets...Bover Tov odpavdy oiKety 
ovv éuol, x.7.A., and renders voets, 
v.86, by Bower, whence Kayser gets 
voels oixetvy éuot (for the position of 
preposition cf. v. 38 supra). The 
letters — ONNOEICOIKEINEMOI 
would be peculiarly liable to cor- 
ruption, as €, O, © were often 
confused, and also IC and K, and 
IN and M. Thus @édes or eféNets 
would be a gloss on voe’s. Momm- 
sen reads véuew pméddecs évol, Bergk 
GéXets valew éuol. The word péddes 
is so utterly inappropriate that 
Mommsen’s suggestion may be at 
once rejected. Against the con- 


siderations in favor of the text (for 
which ef. v. 58 supra) the only point 
to beurged is the assumed repetition 
of voets. For the position of ovy cf. 


P. 2. 59, N. 9. 14, v. 38 supra. 

s6 Ficov Note the emphatic 
position. For ficov = ‘an equal 
share’ cf. Soph. Oed. Rex 579, Eur. 
Ion 818, Iph. in Taur. 1009. 

87 mvéois Observe the phrase: 
he is to live in the tomb. 

89 ov, k.t.\. Polydeukes ‘ of- 
fered not a double plan to his judg- 
ment.’ That is, he decided without 
the least hesitation. 

90 Note the change of subject 
back to Zeus: unless with Mezger 
we regard Polydeukes as the author 
of the release. xadkopitpa The 
pirpa of a warrior was a broad 
woollen girdle faced with plates 
of bronze, worn below the (Gua. 
Perhaps xaAxeouirpas is used by Bac- 
chylides 13. 76 “Exropa xa\[-~—], 
as Kenyon suggests with the inad- 
missible alternative xaAxeoxapuar, 
P. 5. 77 xaXkox. 





[NEMEA XL] 


FOR THE eisirijpa OFFERED BY ARISTAGORAS OF TENEDOS, 
PRYTANIS. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Tuts ode (enkémion) was performed before the altar and shrine 
of Hestia Prytanitis in the Prytaneion of Tenedos upon the occasion 
of the installation as rpvtams, or president of the BovAy, of Aristagoras, 
a wrestler and pancratiast of great strength and beauty, son of 
Arkesilas (v. 11). It has nothing to do with the Nemean games. 

The date is probably later than B.c. 470; but there is no clue 
except the style. The subject of the poem belonged to the clan of 
the Peisandridae who claimed kinship with both Amyklae and 
Thebes (vv. 34—37). Short though the poem is there is much of 
lasting interest in it. The doctrine of the mean is propounded with 
reference to excess or defect in honorable ambition, and mention is 
made of the uncertainty of the future and the inevitable approach of 
death (vv. 13—16), natural topics in connexion with the installation 
of a constitutional dignitary. The theory that hereditary excellence 
displays itself in alternate generations is introduced in a way that 
reflects rather severely on Aristagoras’ father, who supplies an 
instance of droApia. 


There are exact echoes in v. 38 dvdpay of v. 33 -dvdpov, in v. 18 dovdats 
(dissyllabic) of dovdd v. 7, in v. 36 of kai wap’ introducing mention of a 
locality v. 25. Are aixac v. 29 contrasted with peyavyxe? v. 21, as Bury 
suggests ? 

The three divisions of the poem roughly coincide with the metrical 
systems. The first strophe and antistrophe are an introductory invocation 
of Hestia on behalf of the victor. The first epode and the second system 
deal with the victor and his father; the last system with his ancestry and 
hereditary worth. 

The compounds which seem to have been used for this ode are 
Ou6Opovos, pwediydovros, weyaavopla, ampbotkTos. 


136 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


The mode is Dorian, the metres are dactylo-epitritic. 


STROPHE (unsymmetrical). 
B*.AB. 
CA. 
A.A’, 
Cand. 
~vu [| BB [=a 


Ce Coho 


EpovE (palinodic). 


A.At. 

7 Wise ee fe 
Ol|.B. 

6. B. BIA’. 


aS Sele 


The numbers are 6.7.6.7.6.7. 


ANALYSIS. 
vv. 

1—10. Invocation of Hestia Prytanitis. 

11, 12. Praise of Aristagoras. 

13—16. He is reminded that excellence gives no exemption from 
death. 

17—21. He deserves praise for his athletic victories in local 
games. 

2229. The timidity of his parents debarred him from chance 
of distinction in the great games. 

29—32. Over-diffidence and over-confidence are alike detrimental. 

33—37. The noble ancestry of Aristagoras. 

37—43. Hereditary excellences develope themselves in alternate 
generations only. 

43—46. In spite of the future being beyond our foresight we 
embark on ambitious schemes. 

47, 48. Insane yearnings for things unattainable hinder our 
setting due limits to our desires. 

* Caesura in second foot. + Caesura in fourth foot. 
+ Caesura after first syllable. § Caesura. 


——— LS —™ 


|| Caesura in third foot. “| Incisio. 


[NEMEA XI] 


tor 
LTp. a. 


a ral ¢€ / 
1 [lat ‘Péas, ate mputaveia Nédoyyas, “Eoria, 


2 Znvos bt iotov cacryynta Kal owobpovov “Hpas, 


-~ WwW 


on 


e} pev ’Apictayopay déEar Teov és Pddapor, 

5 iat , > a ze L 

ev 0 étaipous ayha@ oKdTTM TEXAS, 

~s / ? \ u / 

of ce yepaipovtes opOav pvraccoow Tévedor, 5 


"Avt. a. 


1 TOANA pwev AoLBaiow ayalouevor TpwTav Dear, 
2 Toa Sé Kvica: AVpa Sé ode BpéweTat Kal aoida* 


3 / 
év Tpatretals. 


- WwW 


1 mpvtaveta A€Xoyxas As the 
goddess of the family altar and 
hearth generally, Hestia was natu- 
rally the deity worshipped at the 
common altar and hearth of the 
state under the title IIputavizis. It 
would appear from Thuk. 2. 15 
that a IIpiraus, whether Bacidevs, 
Tépavvos, or one of a numerous body 
of officials, held the title as president 
of the BovdA7j. For déd\oyxas cf. O. 
7. 55 ff., 9. 15, Aesch. Prom. 228 
drws TaXLoTA TOV TaTpwor és Opdvor | 
(Zevs) kabéfer’ evOis daluoow véuer 
yépa | GANoow GAda, Kal dtecror- 
xlgero | apxny. 

3 O@ddrapov A sanctuary or 
shrine within the rpuravetov. For 
pev...6€ with repeated word, epan- 
aphora, cf. v. 6, N. 10. 27, I. 37. 

4 étalpovs Members of the 
Bovun7. ckarte This allusion 
shows that there was a statue of 
Hestia in the rpuravevov at Tenedos, 
as there also was at Athens (Paus. 
1. 18.3). The sceptre is an usual 
attribute of Hestia in art (Dissen 
quoting Welcker), 

5 dp0dv Extension of predicate ; 
‘in welfare.’ 

6 wmpwtav ‘The eldest’; cf. 
Hés. Theog. 453 ‘Peta 5 brodunbeioa 
Kpivm réxe paldiua réxva, ‘Ioriny, 


\ / \ > a , > fe 
kal Eeviov Avos acKetrar Mepis aevaots 
adra ovv Sofa Tédos 10 


Ajuntpa, kal “Hpnv xpuoomédudor, 
ipOioy 7’ Atdnv...xal... Evvoclyasov, 
Zid re, whereon Paley shows that 
Homer makes Héra the eldest 
child of Kronos, and Zeus the eldest 
son. 

7 oo eat 
Bpéperat ‘ Peals.’ 
Bpouiav popyuyya. 

8 Guests of the state were en- 
tertained at the mpuravefoy, and 
suppliants to the state sought sanc- 
tuary at itsaltar. For Themis being 
associated with Zeus Xenios cf. the 
similarly worded passage, O. 8. 21 
-—23 0a Dwreipa Acds Eeviov | wdpe- 
Opos doxetrar Oéms ox’ avOpwrwv, 
where Aegina’s just dealing with 
strangers is intended. The con- 
nexion of the goddess of right and 
order with hospitality is illustrated 
by the phrases dacrés éions, apuddcov 
Oelrvov. 

9 év ‘With’; cf. v. 17 infra. 
Rumpel and Bury prefer the loca- 
tive sense. For the perpetual 
public hospitality of Tenedos &e. 
edd. quote the rpdmefar ~evixal of 
the Cretan ovociria, Athén. 4. 22 
(p. 143 c). ad\Aad Cf. O. 2. 12, 
4. 6. ovv The repetition of ctv 
in the next line has troubled critics 
greatly ; so that ody 66a has been 


their bidding.’ 
Chon] 9ers 


138 PINDARI CARMINA. 
10 5 dvmdexaunvov Tepadcar adv atpdtw Kpadia. 
°Err. a’. 
a advpa & éym paxapitw péev tatép ’Apxecirar, 
b Kat TO Gantov déwas atpepiay te Evyyovov. 15 


15 


ce e& 5€ Tis OABov Exwv popda Tapapevoetar adro?, 


> 5 , 
déy 7 aé@Xorow apiotevwr éréderEev Biar, 


e Ovata peuvacOw TrepicTéAXRoV péAn, 20 


la) / 
f Kai TéXeUTAY aTavTwY yay éTlFecoopLEVoS. 


altered to viv arfd coi défa, cuv- 
ddgav, odv and vy ddéa (with ze- 
paca). L. and §S. give Béckh’s 
mepdoas (é€v). Others alter repacat 
ovv into Tepacar ody OY Tepdcal vw. 
Mezger rightly defends mss. and 
Scholia. For -ca ovy ef. I. 3. 17. 
10 atpdérw For the metaphor 
ef. N. 1. 48. ‘Without annoy.’ 
He might have discharged the du- 
ties of his office ‘ with credit’ amid 
continual dangers and anxieties. 
11 dvdpa Emphatic, cf. P. 2. 
29. The meaning is almost ‘So 
far as I may congratulate a man— 
I deem his father Arkesilas blessed, 
and I laud his (Aristagoras’) ad- 
mirable form and innate hardi- 
hood.’ I agree with Mezger in 
making dvépa refer to Aristagoras, 
but I take dvdpa as an accusativus 
pendens; though paxapifw takes a 
double accusative. See Aristoph. 
Vesp. 588 rouvrt yap tot ce pdvov 
TobTwy wy elpnkas pmaxapifw (Fan- 
shawe). The sense might be the 
same. ‘On the mando I congratu- 
late his father, aye on his (the 
man’s) form.’ I cannot see the 
point of congratulating the son 
upon his father, who kept him from 
winning the Olympian and Pythian 
games (v. 22). Again if dvdpa is 
Arkesilas, his too is the @anrov 
déuas x.7.. No doubt the passage 
is unsatisfactory. I think rtéxos 
*Apxecita may have got corrupted 
through the incorporation of a 


marginal note. Dissen is probably 
right in recognising the zeugma, 
the sense of aivéw being drawn from 
pakapifw with 76 Oanrov déuas x.7.X. 
Note that ué& is answered by éé, 
v. 13; ‘though I praise, let him 
remember.’ Otherwise Mezger and 
Dissen citing O. 5. 10. 

14 emédatev Frequentative 
aorist. The future rapauetcera 
refers to moments of future self- 
satisfaction on the part of Aris- 
tagoras, as well as to the future 
generally. 

15 ‘Let him remember that the 
frame which he bedecks is mortal 
and that at the last of all he shall 
don a vesture of earth.’ Cf. ‘‘muddy 
vesture of decay.” For construction 
ef. O. 6.8, 1.1.68.  mepreré&Aov 
Cf. Eur. Ale. 663 (raitdas ot) Oavovta 
oe | wepictedodcr Kal mpoOrjcovtac 
vexpov. The verb wepicré\Xw is the 
regular word for arraying a body 
for the funeral. For the participle 
with pwéuynuae cf. Soph. Oed. R. 
49 f. dpyjs 6é tis offs pndauds 
weuvopeba | orayTes K.T.X. 

16 teXcevtay Accusative in ap- 
position with the sentence ; cf. O. 
2.4, 7.16, I. 3.7, Aesch. Ag. 225. 
Here the use is similar to that of 
the “adverbial” dpxzv. yav 
émuFeoo. For the phrase Don. cites 
Aesch. Ag. 869 ef & qv TeOvnkds, ds 
émdjnOvov Rdyor, | Tpicwyaros Tay 
I'nptwr 6 Sevrepos | ...xGovds Tpl- 
Motpov xAaivay eEnixer NaBwv, | arak 


20 


25 


[NEMEA XI] 


Lal 


v 


139 
> ets Je 


év Noyous 8 daotav ayaboict viv aivetoBar xpewr, 
Kal pertydSovrrorot Sardarbévta pedlewev aovdais. 


> \ / e / rae} / 
éx Sé mepixtioveayv éxkatdex ‘Apiatayopav 


3 

’ \ lal / > oH RA 
4 ayAaal Vika TAaTpav T EvMVULOY 25 
5 


éotepdvwcay TAG Kal peyavyel TayKpaTiv. 


Lal 


iS} 


, \ 
3 val pa yap OpKov, éuav dofav tapa Kaotania 


3 
4 kal Tap evdoevdpm sodkwv 


éxaoTw KaTOavav poppayatc; N. 8. 
38. Hemsterhuis (on Hesych. 1. 
p. 1352) besides the references in 
L. and S. gives Simonides, apud 
Athen. 3. p. 125 p, 168 [227] avrap 
(xuov) éxaupOn (Porson é@d¢@n) | 


fon ILepiny yqv émvecoapévn. Kur. 
Troad. 1148 yiv 7@d émapme- 
xovres. This warning to avoid ex- 


cessive pride is peculiarly appro- 
priate in an official ode composed 
for a civic magistrate. 

17 Adyos ‘ Friendly (fair) dis- 
cussions.’ Cf. N. 8.21. For é& ef. 
P. 5.97, v. 9 supra. dyabotot viv 
Mommsen. MSS. -o?s pév. 

18s For sentiment cf. O. 6. 6, 7. 
peactévey The infinitive goes with 
pedeydovToor (Madv. § 150), and 
kal couples & Noyos davdadOervra. 
There is a kind of etymological 
play on peX-. With Pindar ‘song’ 
is ‘honey.’ The exceptional syni- 
zesis dotdais does not warrant altera- 
tion. Mezger supposes that there 
isa change of subject. The papyrus 
of Bacchylides supports Pauw’s se- 
Nigev, which avoids the unusual 
synizesis. Hermann alters to pé- 
New ev: Mommsen to peulxé’ ev. 

20 eddvupov Perhaps an ex- 
tension of the predicate. As Niky 
is often represented in Art holding 
out a wreath, there is probably a 


"Avr. B’. 


érrrides 8 dxvnpotepar yovéwy traidds Biav 
gcxyov ev Ilv0am trepdcOat kal ‘OdvpTia aero. 


30 
6xAw Kpovov 


half personification of the Victories 
here. Note that é« mepixr. should 
not be taken with vikac but with 
the verb, meaning ‘ on the authority 
of, at the instance of the neigh- 
bouring peoples.’ The 6é=‘ for.’ 
21 peyavxet Schmid for mss. 


peyaNauyxel. 

22 édmides dxvypdtepar ‘Too 
great diffidence.’ Literally ‘Too 
shrinking apprehensions.’ We can 
speak of ‘confident hopes’ but 


hardly of ‘ diffident or timid hopes.’ 
For éAmis cf. N. 1. 32. 

23 écxov For the inf. without 
Pn, cf. Soph. Aj. 70 avyas dazetpiw 
anv mpocoy eiordeiv, I. 1. 60. 

24 ydp ‘For else.’ épav 
Sdtav Cf. Aristoph. Pax 232 xal 
yap é&évar, yvwounv éunv, | wédree. 
These are accusatives of ‘extent, 
range, sphere,’ like 76 éudv pépos, 
To kat’ éué: but instead of qualify- 
ing the action. or state predicated, 
they qualify (make conditional) 
the predication, like an infinitive, 
e.g. Soxety eiweiv axoveww, with or 
without as. mapa Here and in 
the next line to be taken after 
Snpravtwv, While wotdy=‘had he 
gone (thither).’ For the victor’s 
return cf. N. 2. 24, O. 8. 67—71, 
P. 8. 81—87. 


30 


35 


140 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


/ , , 
5 KdAMOoV ay SnptovtTav évootns avTiTddor, 


a TevtaeTnpiO éoptav “‘Hpaxréos TéOucov 
KMOmacals avdnodpevos TE KOmav ev Toppupéois 


~ 


»” 
© Epveotv. 


"Ex. ’. 


35 


ara Bpotay Tov pév KEveodhpoves avdyat 


d €& ayaOav EBadov: Tov 8 ad KatapeuPOérvt ayav 40 
e laxvy oikeimy Tapéoharev Karav 
\ ¢/. 2) Ef \ ” be 4 
f xelpos EXK@V OTicaw Oupos AToOApos ewv. 
‘ 
Tp. ¥. 
1 ovupBarety wav evpuapés nv TO Te Ilevodvdpou tarat 
2 aiw’ aro Yraptas: “Apixrabev yap éBa adv ’Opéora, 
‘ Co ey: 
3 Alodkéwy otpatiay yadkevtéa Sedp avayov: 45 
4 kat wap “lopnvod podv Kexpapévov 
5 ex Medavi L : apyaiat 8 a l 
5 eLavitrrolo “aTpwos: apyaiat 8 apetal 
’AvT. yy’. 


_ 


is) 


26 Medicean mss. évé(é)orav7’ 
by dittography. 

27 Cf. N. 10. 33, O. 11. 57, 58, 
13. 40. 

28 topdvpéors Cf. Hor. Od. 
4. 1. 10 purpureis oloribus. Like 
xpvceos, O. 8.1, N. 1. 17, and else- 
where, ropd.= ‘gleaming,’ ‘ glisten- 
ing,’ ‘rich-colored.’ 

29 keveodp. Cf. Theogn. 233 
Kevedppove O7uw. 

30 é€- ¢Barov Tmesis. Fre- 
quentative aorist; so mapécdaXer, 
and édwx. v. 39. Render ‘cast 
down from.’ ayaler ‘ Blessings 
of victory’ (cf. O. 8. 18) are of 
course included under the general 
term. KatapendOévr’ ‘Disparag- 
ing.’ 

31 oixelwv ‘Proper,’ ‘within his 
reach.’ 

33 cupParety ‘ Infer,’ ‘gather.’ 
te Taken up by kai (v. 36), from 
"Awixdabey to avdywv being a paren- 


, a a / 
aupepovT adracoomevat yeveais avdpav abévos: 
év oxEp@ O ovT By pédalvat KapTOV EdwMKaY ApouUpat, 50 


thesis. For éuey suppressed with 
mddat amd Drapras cf. N. 10. 51. 
The Achzan Peisandros was said 
to have been driven from Sparta on 
the Migration of the Dorians into 
Peloponnésos and to haye joined 
AXolian emigrants from Boedétia in 
that country, whence they sailed to 
Tenedos. 

35 yadkevtéa MSS. xa\KevTéwy 
(one xa\xéwy re, -wy being expressed 
by a superscribed *). 

36 In Thebes. 

37 éx Medavirroto patp. ‘With 
the blood of a daughter of Melan- 
ippos.’ 

38s For sentiment cf. N. 6. 8— 
11. apdépovt’ For the voice cf. 
P. 7. ad fin., pépecOac probably 
transitive. Here the compound 
means ‘return,’ ‘yield’; not ‘raise 
up,’ ‘bring with them.’ 

39 péAavy....dp. Like the com- 
mon yaia wéNava. 


[NEMEA XI] 


141 


40 3 dévdped T ovK eOéXeu Tacais éTéwy TrEpOdoLS 


45 


4 avOos evades péperv TAOVT@ Ficor, 


>? ie 
5 aAN év apetPBovTe. 


a moipa. 


\ \ Ld yy ” 
Kal Ovatov ovtTws EOvos ayer 


°Em. 7’. 


To & é« Avos avOpwros cages ovx EreTar 55 
/ > > ” / > / 
b Texpap’ adXN eutrav pmeyadavopiars eu Patvopenv, 


ce épya Te Toda pevowayTes’ SédeTaL yap avawcet 
3 / a / . ’ / € / 
d éXride yuia: mpopadeias S amoKewTat poat. 60 


40 ovx ébéXau ‘Are not wont.’ 
L. and S. only give prose examples 
of this sense. Don. would render 
é0é\w as=divaua here and N. 7. 
90. mepodois For repiddos, cf. 
mepamTuv, P. 3. 52. 

41 tdottw Flrov Dat. of man- 
ner; ‘in equal abundance.’ 

42 é ape(Bovti For the gerun- 
dive use, ‘in alternation’ (=d))ac- 
obuevac), of the active participle cf. 
Thuk, 1. 142 & 7@ wh pedeTov7t, 
Mady. 180 b, Rem. 2, Soph. Oed. 
Col. 1219 érav tis és mdéov Téc7y | 
tov Oédovros, Aristotle’s 76 avti- 
metovdds. Dém. Meid. § 59 76 ovy- 
Kexwpnxés. Compare our English 
confusion of abstract nouns in -ing 
with the participle (which originally 
in Saxon ended in -nd). Pindar’s 
suppression of the article is note- 
worthy. Perhaps the usual expla- 
nation given above is wrong and 
érec is to be supplied in thought 
from éréwy. Kal...oUrws ‘Even 
so.’ mss. ow cbévos. Text Heyne. 

43 10 8 ék Avs ‘As for what 
comes from Zeus.’ Cf. N. 2. 17 
boca 5 apd adPXros | Typmodnutdac 
é£oxusraro mpohéyovra. For senti- 
ment cf. O. 12. 7, 8, Soph. Oed. 
Rex 978 mpédvoa 6 éorly ovdevds 
cagyjs. I. 7. 14, 15, Eur. Herc. 
Fur. 62. Bacchyl. 10. 45 f. 76 
wédov | 6° axplrous rixrer TedevTas 
(where dxpirovs means ‘ undeter- 
mined,’ not admitting the effectual 
exercise of human judgment), Eur. 


Orest. 981 Bporav 8 6 was dordOun- 
Tos aiwy, perhaps a reminiscence of 
N. 6. 6f£., cf. also O. 2. 30 ff. 

44 eBalvopey ‘We embark 
upon.’ Metaphor from navigation 
followed up in v. 46. 

45 te For the coupling of a 
participial clause to one containing 
a finite verb cf. Soph. Oed. Rex 740 
Tov dé Adiov picw | rl’ etxe ppase, 
tia 8 akunv 7Bns éxwv, also 1134, 
Also with the participle preceding 
O. 1. 13, 14 dpérwv pev... | dydat- 
fera 6é, I. 1. 14, Aesch. Ag. 97 
TrovTwy NéEac’ 6 Te kal Svvarov | Kal 
déms aiveiy, | rauy Te yevod rHade 
bepiuvns: Where however, as in 
Choéph. (557), Te seems =‘ accord- 
ingly’ and is hardly copulative. 
In the present case I think the 
construction is KaTa otverw, as 
though peyadavopias contained pe- 
yaNdvopes ovTes. SéSerar ‘ Con- 
strained.’ Perhaps a metaphor 
from a slave chained to the oar. 
Cf. P. 4. 71 ris 6€ kivduvos Kparepois 
abduavtos joey ado; 3. 54 adda 
Képdet Kal codla déderae (with which 
cf. Bacchylides Frag. 43 (4). 2 ws & 
daraé elreiv, ppéva Kal mukway Képdos 
avOpmHrwv Barat). avadet 
‘ Improbus,’ ‘ unconscionable,’ ‘un- 
reasonable.’ 

46 tpopalelas Mezger and 
Postgate rightly join the genitive 
with joaf. Men strive or drift in 
a variable, uncertain course, but 
foreknowledge, if they only had it, 


142 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


e Kepdéwy S€ ypr pméTpov Onpevéwev* 
f ampocixtov & épwetwy o€UTepar paviat. 


would bear them along steadily 
like a current. No doubt the 
mariners of Tenedos were familiar 
with and often grateful to the 
strong Hellespontine current. For 
the metaphor cf, O. 2. 33 poal oy 
GANor’ GArat | evOupuady re era kal 
movwv és avdpas éBav. For the 
general sentiment cf. Solon Frag. 
13 [4]. 65 maou 6€ Toe xlySuvos ér’ 
epynacw, ovdé Tis oldey | 7 méANeL 
TXITEW TpHyuaTos apxXouevov. The- 
ognis 585. 

47 For a more general state- 
ment of the doctrine of a pérpov 
cf. O. 13. 47 érerar 5° ev ExaoTy | 
mérpov' vofjoa dé Kapds apioTos. 


Also Hés. W. and D, 692, P. 2. 34, 


i Beas Ale 

48 For general sentiment cf. 
N. 3. 30. 8 Equivalent to adda. 
Cf. Soph. Aj. 12. o€vTepat 
Don. refers to Matth. Gr. Gr. § 457, 
thus making it doubtful whether 
he would render the comparative 
by ‘too’ or ‘somewhat,’ ‘ rather,’ 
or as merely equivalent to a posi- 
tive. It clearly means ‘too acute’ 
in the medical sense of ‘ acute.’ Cf. 
O. 8. 85. For uavia ef. Theognis 
1231 oxétX’ “Epws, waviac o éri- 
OnvjcavTo N\aBotca. So that Plato’s 
classification of *Epws under pavia, 
Phaedr. 244, 245, was perhaps sug- 
gested by poetic diction. 


fo ft MisA 


ON THE VICTORY OF HERODOTOS OF THEBES IN THE 
FOUR-HORSE CHARIOT RACE. 


INTRODUCTION. 


H&roporos, son of Asdpodéros of Thebes, was one of several 
Theban victors at some Isthmian festival of uncertain date. Some 
consider that Asdpodéros had been exiled from Thebes (vv. 36—38) ; 
but this supposition is not consistent with the most natural inter- 
pretation of the passage vv. 34—46, and seems in particular to 
involve making his father’s exile too prominent a topic introducing 
the most striking part of the ode. If Hérodotos himself had been 
exiled at the time of the Persian war as a young man of about 
twenty he would not be too old to act as his own charioteer (v. 15) 
in B.c. 458, O. 80. 3, to which date Dissen refers the composition of 
the ode. He thinks that the alliance between Thebes and Sparta, 
before the war in which the battles of Tanagra and Oenophyta were 
fought, is figured in the association of Kastor and lolaos vv. 16, 17 
(but cf. P. 9. 59 ff. composed B.c. 478); that war is suggested by 
the allusion to Géryon’s Opaceiae xuves (v. 12) (but Prof. Seymour 
justly remarks, agreeing with Don.—‘“This was the most distant 
point reached by Heracles, hence this clause means ‘whose mighty 
deeds reached even to the ends of the world’”); and by 7 woAepifav 
v. 50 (but see my note), so that the premises can hardly be said to 
be strong enough to carry Dissen’s conclusion. Leopold Schmidt on 
altogether insufficient grounds places the date between the third 
Isthmian and the fifth Nemean, that is, in the first period of 
Pindar’s poetic activity. Pindar may merely intend to apologise 
for the slightness of the composition and the thinness of the 


144 PINDARI CARMINA. 


sentiments when he mentions his engagement for the men of Keos. 
It is to be safely inferred from vv. 39, 40 that Hérodotos was 
an aristocrat. (Mezger thinks the father was obliged to retire to 
Orchomenos through loss of property by actual shipwrecks, reading 
€pewromevoy v. 16, a view which I cannot at all admit.) The main 
thread of the ode is the enforcement and illustration of the glory 
conferred on the mrarpis by a successful pursuit of dperad and the 
consequent reward of praise and remembrance due from fellow- 
citizens (cp. ». 12; 17; 30, 31; 35; 40; 66, 67; 1—6; 43—46; 
50, 51; 67, 68). This train of thought is peculiarly appropriate 
if Hérodotos was re-established at Thebes in consequence of this 
Isthmian victory, which may be inferred from vv. 39, 40. 


Exact echoes are 76 redv vv. 58. 1*, adds v. 37, adt- v. 9, crEepdvo- 
vv. 21, 10, dpduo- vv. 57, 23, doday v. 35, vw tuvw, v. 16*, xetpa v. 66, 
xepoi v.15. (The last epode echoes vv. 14—16 of the first epode generally, 
but it is unsafe to enter into particulars, with Mr Bury, as to the several 
responsions being specially significant.) The first responsion is obviously 
ineffective, and the rest are superfluous as keys, signals, or aids towards 
interpretation. The introduction of the ode extends to v. 17, that is, 
over all the first system except the last verse; and the conclusion occupies 
the last system. The central portion has marked breaks at vv. 32 éya dé, 
and 40 6 movjoas 6€. The compounds which seem to be coined for this 
ode are domdddouTos, wWiredos, dpvixoNdxos. 

The mode is Dorian, the metres are dactylo-epitritic. 


The strophe is antithetic-mesodic, the epode antithetic with both 
mesode and epode. 


STROPHE. EPope. 
1 A’ | lU| B. 1 ES | BAe. 
2. AB’. 2. AAB. 
3. BA. 3. ABT ]|—-UuTl—A 
4. <A’. 4, —: B| ou | ieee 
Bea AS 5. LI | CAC. 
6. BA |—-vu]U | Cc. 


The numbers are respectively 6.5.5.3.5.5 6 and 8.8.7.8.8 4. 


* Not noticed by Bury or Mezger. 
+ Incisio after the epitrite. + Caesura after the first syllable. 


7 
ais 
ty 
——t«<CS 


ISTHMIA I. 145 
ANALYSIS. 
vv. 
1—10. Invocation of Théba, with an apology for laying aside a 
poem for the men of Keos to compose an Athenian ode. 
10—12. Since six prizes have fallen to Thebes. 
12, 13. The birthplace of Hérakles. 
14—16. In honour of Hérodotos’ victory in the four-horse chariot 
race the poet is ready to compose a Kastoreion or ode of 
Tolaos. 
17—31. The athletic prowess of Kastor and Iolaos. 
32—40. Allusion to the victor’s family and to his exile and return 
to good fortune. 
40—52. General sentiments in praise of prowess and enterprise 
glancing at Hérodotos, 
53—59. Enumeration of some of his victories. 
60—63. The scope of the ode prevents him proclaiming all. 
63. Often what is not mentioned gives the greater satisfaction. 
64—67. A hope that encouraged by poetic praises Hérodotos may 
win at the Pythian and Olympian games. 
67, 68. If any one hoards and finds fault with those who are lavish 


in pursuit of honor, he does not consider that he will 


die ‘unhonored and unsung.’ 
o 


1 Matep éua, 70 Teov, ypvcaort Onfa, 


LTp. a. 


2 7™payua Kal acyoNlas vTépTEpov 


3 Onoopar. 
4 Addos, év ad Kéyupar. 


1 xpvoacm. This epithet refers 
to a statue of Thébé, perhaps that 
which is mentioned in Frag. 177 
evdpuare, xpucoxitwy, iepwrarov dy- 
awa, O78a. For the prominence 
given here to the shield compare 
the shield on coins of Thebes. The 
hypothesis that the epithet has 
reference to a state of war is base- 
less (see Introd.). For Thébé, 
daughter of Asdpos and Metdpé, 
cf. O. 6. 84, 85. 

2 mpaypa ‘Thy interests,’ the re- 


F. II. 


un pol Kpavaa ve“ecacal 


quirements arising from the recent 
Isthmian victories of her children. 
doxodlas ‘A pressing engagement.’ 
Plato, Phaedr. 227 8B, refers to this 
passage, ox ay olec we kata I tvdapov 
kal (even) doxodias bréptepov mpay- 
pa tromoecba TO onv Te Kal Avoiou 
duarpiBinv axodca ;—also Plutarch, 
de genio Socratis 575 D €ué kal 
doxoNias bréprepov GécOar kata Tov 
Ilivdapov 7d Sevpo édOetvy emi rH 
Oujynow. 

4 Addos Délos, as the birth- 


10 


146 PINDARI CARMINA. 
5 Tl diATepov Kedvav ToKéwy ayabois ; 5 


6 el€ov, @ ToAAwVYLAS* aupoTepay ToL yapitwv avy Geois 


CevEw TéXos, 


"AvT. a. 
\ \ > , lal , 
1 Kal Tov aKetpexopay DoiBov yopevwv 
2 €v Kéw audhipvta adv rovtiou 
> Ul \ ‘ € , > lal 
3 dvdpaci, Kal Tay adigepxéa “Io Opmod Io 


place of Apollo, was interested in 
the paein which was being com- 
posed for the Isle of Keos. kéxv- 
pat ‘On which I have been pouring 
forth my soul.’ Cf. Cie. Att. 1. 
18. 2 in qua...omnes profudi uires 
aunimi atque ingenii mei. Dissen 
points out that xexuuévos (els tT, 
mpos tt) is generally used in a bad 
sense. 

5 The claims of parents, 7.e. in 
this case of zarpis, are paramount. 
A respectful apology is needful 
to excuse his taking up a human 
theme, when engaged on a paean. 
The poet does not ask leave to 
postpone the paean, but prays to 
be excused for diverting his atten- 
tion for a time from it. 

6 © “mod\\wvids ‘Beloved of 
Apollo.’ The tutelary deity of 
Délos is entreated to respect the 
poet’s devotion to Thébé even as 
she appreciates the devotion of 
Apollo to herself. For the per- 
sonification cf. P. 6. 6, 12. 2, O. 7. 
13, 14, N. 1. 4, Frag. 64. Others 
explain Apollinea urbs, quoting Ov. 
Met. 13. 631. xaptrov ‘T shall 
combine the completing of both 
songs,’ i.e. by finishing one very 
soon after the other. Mr Bury, 
altering kcal to xkdv=kal ava v. 9, 
renders ‘‘shall yoke together the 
particular ends of both gracious 
works,” explaining that ‘ The 
praise of Apollo is a 7é\os common 
to both.” Mr Bury’s pair, the 
incidental and the essential, is 


badly matched. Cf. P. 3.72. The 
phrase feta wédos, N. 1. 7, is a 
different application of the meta- 
phor. 

7 dxep. “ Milton’s ‘unshorn 
Apollo’” (Prof. Seymour). Xo- 
pevwy ‘Composing a choral ode 
for’—is what is meant, but he 
represents himself as the xopnyés, 
kopudatos. The Schol. says that 
Pindar was asked by the men of 
Keos to compose a paean to be sung 
at Délos, inferring the place of 
recitation from v. 3, ék Tovrouv d7Xov, 
drt els AfNov éypade Keios, but from 
v. 8 it is clear that the ode was to 
be recited in Keos, perhaps in the 
principal temple of Apollo at Kar- 
theia, in the yopyyetov of which 
Athénaeos tells us (456 F) that 
Simonides, who was perhaps dead 
at the date of this ode, was for 
some time yopodiddcxanos. 

8 adpdip. This form of the fem. 
is Epic. The word is only found 
here in Pindar’s extant works. 

9 «al Bury needlessly alters 
to kav (for cal dvd), as he demurs 
to making “Ic@uod decpad’ parallel 
to Pot8ov and assumes a reference 
to Apollo being praised at the 
Isthmos as well as at Keos. dAt- 
Fepxéa Cf. P.1.18; here ‘barring 
sea from sea.’ The epithet seems 
to be in contrast to dud¢ipira. But 
‘sea-fenced’ may be right. Observe 
the hiatus, -ea IcOuod, cf. infra, vv. 
16, 32, O. 7. 74, also Bacchyl. 2. 7 
adyéve IoOuod. 





ISTHMIA I. 


10 4 deepad’> émet otepdvous 


15 


LS TY 


6 KaNNiviKoY TaTpios KDSos. 


"AXKunva TéKEV 


147 


e& w@racev Kaduou otpata é& aéOXwr, 


b] +. \ \ 3 , 
€v & Kal TOV dodeimayToV 


L 


"Er. a’. 


maida, Opaceias Tov wrote 'npvova ppi€av Kives. 15 


b GAN eyo “Hpoddtm tevyov TO wéev Apyate TeOpir7]® 


YEPAS; 


e / > > jie ? \ / 2: > / 
¢ avila T GdXoTplats ov Yepoi vwudcavT €édw 


20 


di Kaoropetw 7) “loXdor’ évappokar piv bpve. 


11 otpato Taken up by za- 
Tpide as orepdvous is by xadXiv. 
kddos. In P. 2. 87, 6 \aBpos orparés 
means ‘the democracy,’ in P. 1. 86, 
2.58, Hieron, in N. 1. 61 Amphi- 
tryon is excluded. But no such 
exclusion is intended here or in O. 
9. 95, 10. 17, N. 10. 25. aébdAwv 
Obviously only means the recent 
Isthmian games. Heérodotos was 
clearly one of several (from four to 
six) Thebans who had won prizes. 

13 «vves It must remain a 
question whether Orthros is made 
plural in consideration of his two 
heads or whether Pindar is following 
an unknown version of the myth. 

14 adN The poet checks him- 
self in the praise of Heérakles. 
Prof. Seymour points out that here, 
and N. 1. 33, I. 5. 16, éyw# intro- 
duces the transition to a myth. Cf. 
also ©! 9. 21, 13. 49, P. 1. 42, 9. 
103. For revxwv...€0é\w Te cf. O. 
1.14 dpérwv pev...dydatgerar dé, I. 
3. 12, Aesch. Ag. 97 Néfaoa...ralwy 
Te yevov, and with the verb before 
the participle N. 11. 44, 45. For 
pev—re ef. N. 2..9, O. 4. 15. 
Prof. Seymour takes 76 wév =‘ part- 
ly.’ Of course editors, esp. Ger- 
mans, alter. app. For instru- 
mental dat. with noun cf. Soph. 
Oed. Col. 1026 ra yap ddd | TH wh 
dikaiw kTjuara, ‘so often, esp. in 


Plato” (Jebb), and O. and P. p. 
xxvi. It matters not to the con- 
struction whether the yépas be the 
crown as in P. 5. 31 or the ode. 
Dissen and others, regardless of the 
order, compare double datives such 
as those at O. 2. 14 sq., P. 7. 2, vv. 
61, 62 infra. TEvXOV ... Yépas= 
‘ making (-the-ode-on)-the victory’; 
the theme is put in the place of the 
composition, as occasionally with 
mow. This reasonable assumption 
saves the passage from the charge 
of corruption. For revxwy cf. rev- 
xovr’ v. 67 infra, ‘ working,’ ‘ caus- 
ing (honor).’ Or is it ‘making 
for Hérodotos the gift due to the 
chariot’? 

15 vwpdocavr Acc. agreeing 
with ww. ‘For that he managed the 
reins with no alien hands.’ Note 
that dddorp. od xepoi=ovdK adXorTp. 
XEpot. 

16 ‘IoAdov mss. -dov, but cf. O. 
13. 35, N. 9. 55. This conjecture 
is confirmed by the Bacchylides 
papyrus, e.g. 5. 62 dAdo’ ’Exldvas. 
evappotar Cf. I. 6, 19, N. 3.11, 12, 
for the kind of phrase. The strain 
of Iol’os was probably a variety 
(perhaps Theban) of the ¢mmuos 
vouos, the Kacrépecov being another 
variety of the same, cf. P. 2. 69. 
As Ioléios was charioteer to Héra- 
kles (Schol.), perhaps an "Io. tur. 


10—2 


20 


148 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


e KElvOL yap npwwv Suppmharae Aaxedaipove kai a a 


eréxv@bev KpaTioToL* 


25 


ty fe 


s , / 
1év T aéOro.ct Oiyov TrEicTAV ayovwr, 


2 Kai TpiTddecow éxoopnoav Sopov 


3 Kal NeByTecow hiddaici TE ypvaod, 


4 yevomevor oTepdvav 


5 vicahopav: Nautres SE cadis apeTa 30 


BA lal / / ” > ’ , 
6 €v TE yYupvotot oTadiots ohicw év T aoTdodovTrOLCLY 


omAitats Spopous* 


a A 
[ Ola 


was sung in honor of an actual 
charioteer, as v. 15 suggests. Iolaos 
and Kastor are mentioned together 
in a Theban ode, P. 11. 59—61. 
Were Hérakles and Iolios Theban 
Dioskuroi? 

17 éréxv. kpdticro. ‘ Were the 

_ that were born.’ For the pre- 

icative adjective containing the 
most emphatic idea cf. I. 2. 12, N. 
10. 32. 

18 Ww déAowr Cf. O. 6. 7, 
13. 51, N. 1. 34, 3. 32, vv. 34, 57 
infra. Mezeer, quoting Friese, 
Pind. p. 28, wrongly joins & with 
the dat. to @lyov here; to émixtpoas 


(so Dissen), O. 6. 7; to mpécqgopor, © 


N. 8. 48; to dpapéra, O. 11. 82. 
For the prizes mentioned Dissen 
compares I]. 23. 264 ff. Hlsewhere 
Pindar has a dat. after @cy-, cf. the 
similar phrase dperais Olyoca, P. 8. 
22. Notwithstanding the accent of 
the participle @/yov is a frequenta- 
tive aorist. 

20 xal...re Theclass of vessels 
is coupled to tripods by cai, the sub- 
classes of vessels are coupled by re. 

vood For gen. of material cf. 
P, 4. 71, 206. 

21 yevdpevor 
Vatican and Munich) mss. 


So two (the old 
The 


"Avr. B’. 


Te Yepoly axovTifovtes aixpats 


rest cevduevo. Cf. N. 6. 25, I. 4. 

22 viKaddpwv ‘Brought by 
victory.’ Cf. 0. 13.4) smote. 
Not ‘“‘‘bearing victory,’ that is, 
symbols of victory’’ (Bury), but 
possibly ‘of victory’ with thesecond 
element of the compound quiescent. 
Adpre Cf. P. 11, 45, ©. 1. 23, 
Frag. 212. 2 Adurrer 5é xpdvy | épya 
mer’ alfép’ depbévra. 

23 omdftrats Cf. Eur. El. 444 
MoxOor- domirds. For -yuuvotcr, 
which is in contrast to domé., ef. 
Thuk. 1. 6, §§ 5, 6, P. 11. 49; for 
the causative use cf. N. 7.61. For 
the two adjectives cf. P. 9. 8. 

24 Mezger takes ‘ev also in this 
line as well -as in the next without 
inserting with Dissen after old TE— 

“éNauwer dperd. opuow 67r60’,” mnak- 
ing oia=‘ How’ exclamatory (ef. 
O. 9. 89, 93, I. 5. 62); but I prefer 
‘and as to the casts they made’ 
kai coupling alxuats to omér’ & 
dioxots tev. The construction is ofd 
Te lev omére axovt. aly. Kal omér’ év 
dioxots (dxovr.) tev. Cf. I. 2. 35 
bakpa Owkioas dakovticcayu, and 
for variety of construction infra v. 
50. For the dat. alxuais ‘ with 
javelins’ cf. N. 1. 18, O. 11. 72. 


25 


30 


35 


ISTHMIA I. 149 
\ / e 29. b] / 7 
2 Kal ALOivois oTroT év SiaKots Lev. 
ov yap nv mevtaéOXL0v, arr ef’ ExdoT@ 35 


3 
ica a fh 
4 €py"@aTe KElTO TEXOS. 


or 


lal > U > / / 
TOV adOpoos avdnoduevor Oapaxis 


v 
6 épveow yxaitas peéOpoici te Aipxas épavev Kal Trap’ 


, / f 
Evpota TéXas, 


> / nr ¢e Lal 
a Idixr€éos peév traits opodapos édv Lraptav yévet, 


"Er. 8. 


40 


» Tuvéapidas § év’ AyavoisUWiredov Ocparvas oixéwy Eos. 


, ’ b] \ \ / ’ A / 
c 

yaipet. eyo b€ Locedawve ‘Io@ue te Cabéa 45 

> , / ’ df / , \ 

d’Oyxnotiaciy T aioverow TepioTéAXwy aovdav 
e yapicouar TovS avbdpos év Tiatow dyaxdéa Tav 
"Acwrodmpouv Tatpos aicav 50 
/ 
itp. y'. 


1 Opxopmevoid Te TaTp@av apovpar, 


25 éy Sicxos ‘In hurlings of 
the discus.’ Dissen quotes Xen. 
Memor. 3. 9.2 év wéXrats Kal akov- 
rios...€v Tofous...diaywriferOa, cf. 
also P. 11.46 & dpyact kaddinikoL, 
‘in chariot-races.’ MSs. give 6mdTe 
without év. 

26 wevtaddAvov For form cf. 
P. 8. 66. The first invention of the 
pentathlon was said to have occurred 
during the Argonautic expedition. 
Cf. Schol. Apoll. Rhod. 4. 1091. 
But Prof. Seymour quotes Od. 8. 
123 sq., where the contests in the 
special exercises of the pentathlon 
are still separate. 

27 x«eiro Pass. of ridnm, cf. 
0.1.85. For a corresponding use 
of the active cf. N. 10. 48. TéXOS 
“Pre. PCr. O. 11, 67, P- 95118: 

28 trav Sc. crepdvwv, from 
Adprrer to Ketro TéNos being a paren- 
thesis. 

29 thavev For éddvyncav. For 
position of prep. cf. P, 2. 11, N. 9. 
14. 


30 ‘Id. mais Ioldos. LZrap- 


tov The ‘sown’ men who sprang 
from the dragon’s teeth. 

31 TvvdapiSas Kastor, son of 
Zeus, putative son of Tyndareus. 
bilreSov ‘Highland,’ lit. ‘ lofty- 
sited.’ Cf. N. 10.47. otxéovy A 
spondee. For adjectival use of 
participle cf. N. 4. 29, 7. 66, I. 3. 5, 
37. 

32 yalper’ Addressed to the 
heroes, the topic of whose praise is 
thus dismissed. "Ico For 
hiatus cf. supra v. 9, Bacchyl. 2. 7 
abxéve IoOuov. Dat. commodi, ‘in 
honor of.’ 

33 At Onchéstos on the shore 
of Lake Képais was a temple of 
Poseidon. Cf. I. 3. 37. Trept- 
oré\Awy Metaphor from the toi- 
lette, cf. N. 11. 15. 

34 yapicopar A true case of 
a middle fut. of a verb of sound. 
ayakdéa Part of predicate, ‘as 
right glorious.’ atoav ‘Career,’ cf. 
N. 6. 49. 

35 ’Opxopevoto Gen. after 
dipovpay, marpwav being predicative. 


150 PINDARI CARMINA. 


77 , 
2& viv €perdopuevoy vavayiats 


2E dwetpyntas ados é ood 
3 €& aueTpntas anos év Kpvoécacag 


/ / 
4 6é€ato cuvtvyia 


lal be S > / > / / 
5 vov © avtis apxaias éréBace TOTMOS 55 


6 ouyyevns evapepias. 
Oevav épen. 


is la \ / \ / 
0 Tovncas 5€ vow Kal Tpoud- 


"Avt. y'. 


“ la) > 
1é 0 apeTa KaTaKELTaL Tacay opydar, 


36 vw Asdpoddros (Mezger). 
Dissen is clearly wrong in referring 
it to the father. épeddpevov Har- 
tung éper. needlessly. Don. ren- 
ders ‘driven ashore.’ But as 
‘driving people ashore alive’ is not 
a specific or an usual function of 
shipwreck, it would hardly be attri- 
buted thereto in a metaphor. Ren- 
der ‘hard pressed.’ He was ship- 
wrecked in the ‘ fathomless brine,’ 
i.e. serious troubles at Thebes, and 
swam to shore, i.e. fled to Orcho- 
menos. The plural vavayiais ex- 
presses more than Asdpoddéros’ own 
misfortune, including those of his 
friends. Mezger takes vavaylas 
literally. 

37 dperpytas Lit. ‘of liquid 
content too vast to measure.’ 
Mezger supposes this epithet to 
indicate the sea beyond the Pillars 
of Hérakles, but there is an obvious 
allusion to the oracle delivered to 
the messengers of Kroesos, Hérod. 
1. 47 of6a & éym Waumou 7’ apiOudr 
kal wérpa Oadaoons, x.T-r., as also 
in O. 2. 98 Wapumos dpiOudy mepuré- 
gevyev. Leaf on Il. 23. 264 tells 
us that Hultsch identifies the Epic 
definite fluid uérpov with the Phe- 
nician standard, the saton. For 
fem. termination cf. N. 5. 9. 

39 éréBaoe Supply vw from 
v. 36. Cf. Il. 8. 285, for meta- 
phor from horses or chariots, rdv 
kal Tnd08 éovra éukdelns ériBnoov. 
The aorist is apparently idiomatic, 


referring to the time of the lately 
won chariot victory. The poet can- 
not mean ‘set him on board the 
ship of good weather.’ TOTHLOS 
ovyyevyis Cf. N. 5. 40, P. 5. 16— 
18, note. 

40 6 Tovijcas A variation on 
made. pddos, Aesch. Agam. 177, 
Schol, 6 rade kal To ve mpounOys 
yoverar. Hés. W. and D. 218 za- 
Oav dé Te vamos yyw. ‘He who 
hath endured, brings accordingly 
fore-knowledge to his mind,’ i.e. 
adds fore-knowledge to his other 
mental powers; xai is rightly placed 
to emphasise the connexion be- 
tween mdvos and mpoudbea. Per- 
haps the poet means that Hérodotos 
has learnt wisdom by experience. 
géper The past experience is a store 
whence at any time he can draw 
the basis of fore-knowledge ; thus 
the present tense is appropriate. 
Here mpoyudfeva means ‘ the faculty 
of fore-knowledge’ so that, asin N. 
3. 18, the present @épec contains a 
reference to the past, ‘hath won 
for and adds to.’ Dissen’s ¢épet, 
éxe. is only partly right, while in 
N. 3. 30 pépew does not=éew but 
‘to bear,’ ‘endure.’ The active 
gépw is used indifferently with 
gépouat, but here, vow being re- 
flexive, the active is natural. Cf. 
N. 6. 15. 

41 katdkerar Xen. de Venatione 
10. 8 els rodrov thy dpyiv Karédero, 
effundere solet, seems the nearest 


45 


ISTHMIA I. 151 
2 aupotepov Samdvais Te Kal Tovots, 
3 Xpn viv evpovTecow aydvopa Koto 60 


4 1 POovepaior Pépery 
5 yvouats. 


éret Kovga ddas avdpl cod@ 


x \ , fa} Py a yA > / > ’ \ ‘ 
6 avti woxOwv tavtodatav, eros eitrovtT ayaboy Evvov 


opOa@aat Kadov. 


parallel, dperd being a dat. termini. 
‘If he (6 rovjoaus) be expended, 
every impulse of him, on distinc- 
tion.’ Hermann’s dpera (cf. I. 4. 
17) cannot stand with racav dpydv. 
Hartung’s xaraé7 Tis removes none 
of the real difficulty. Dissen ex- 
plains the verb as nearly equivalent 
to é@yxerrat, émlke:tar, incumbit. 
Kayser proposed dpera...7dow dp- 
yav. It is clear that racav dpyav 
is an acc. of reference, not=7dvra 
tpémrov (Schol.). For sentiment 
ef. I. 4. 22. There is no need to 
supply tis (cf. O. 6. 4, N. 7. 16). 
Prof. Seymour’s rendering of dapera, 
‘excellence and the praise for excel- 
lence,’ only errs in being too precise. 
The word cannot convey at one time 
with equal vividness the subjective 
and objective phases of an idea or a 
fact and its consequence. He quotes 
Theognis 29, 30, where dperds is 
‘eredit for virtues’ rather than 
‘rewards for virtue’; Soph. El. 626 
Opdcous | T0085’ ovx advées, Where the 
causal genitive gives ‘the punish- 
ment of,’ so that the citation is 
irrelevant; O. 7.89, Eur. Med. 297, 
where the notion of reputation for 
bravery, idleness is predominant ; 
and Od. 14. 417 xduarov edovcw, 
‘eat the fruit of (our) toil,’ which 
is only remotely relevant. 

42 apudorepov Cf. O. 1. 104, 
6.17. Samdvais Dat. of reference, 
or sphere of action (state). Cf. O. 
5. 15 mévos damdva Te. 

43 cipdévr. For the change to 
plur. cf. P. 3. 60, Soph. Antig. 
709, Phil. 307.  dydvopa Koprrov 
‘Praise for thorough-manliness.’ 


Cf. I. 4, 24. 

44 Dissen explains rightly ; 
those who differ from him have 
got wild. The key to the passage is 
to recognise Pindar’s (and others’) 
irregularity in giving a general 
apodosis to a particular protasis 
(cf. P. 11. 41—44, N. 4. 79—84) 
or vice versaé (P. 11. 54, 55, Kur, 
Orest. 566—570). Here indeed the 
protasis is not exactly particular 
but only less general than the 
apodosis. The construction is xp7 
pépew Kburroy etpovrecct (dat. of re- 
mote object after pépew) vv (aperdv, 
direct object after etpévreco., cf. 
O. 7. 89 wvé dperdy evpdvTa). i 
P0ovepaiot Cf. Bacchylides’ quota- 
tion from Hésiod 5, 187 ff. xpy & 
adabeias xdpw | aivety POdvov audo- 
tépaow | xepoly dmrwodmevor. | el Tis 
€ mpdooco Bporav. The negative is 
to be taken with the adjective as in 
N. 8. 37. 

45 kxovda Sdois Cf. Aesch. Sept. 
Th. 246, Eur. Bacch. 893 xovoa yap 
dardva voulfew | icxuy 766° exe | 
8 7 mor’ dpa TO daudrnov. avdpi 
cop® ‘For a poet,’ as usual in 
Pindar. 

46 avri Cf. I. 4. 25. elrovT’ 
Accusative. For the change of case 
ef. I. 5. 21, L. and S. s.v. deor, 
Matth. Gr. Gr. § 536 obs.; and 
without an infinitive Soph. Oed. R. 
713, El. 480 Utreorl por Ppdcos— 
kNbovcay, On which Jebb quotes 
Aesch. Pers. 913 \é\uTan Evav yulwv 
popn...€ovddv7’, Hur. Med, 814f. col 
dé...rdoxovcay. We have another 
slight variation in Aesch. 4g. 1588 
oUrw kaddov 67 kal 7d KaTOavet épol, 


50 


55 


152 PINDARI CARMINA. 


"Er. 9’. 
a pucOds yap adddois arAXros ef Epypacw avOpwTrois 


yAuKUs, 6 


or 


b vy Bo , > / , ’ X0 \ A U 
unroBota T apoTa T opyixXodoXw TE Kal Ov ToVTOS 
/ 
TpEepel. 
c yaotpl S€ was Tis adutvov ALwoY alavh TéTaTaL* 70 
a it 2 , gf r 

dds & aud aéOrors 7) Torewifwv dpnrar Kddos aBpor, 

> \ / A / a \ 
e evayopndeis Képdos triotov SéxeTat, TodaTav Kal 


/ ’ ” 
Eévwvy yNwooas awrTor. 


vis 
fc 


Zrp. &. 


yA ES, , / ? e\ 
1 dpe © €oxe Kpovov cevciy@ov’ viov 


/ > > / > / ’ 
2 YElTOV aperBomevols EevEepyéeTav 


3 appatev immodpomiov Kedadjcat, 


4xal oéOev, “Auditpvor, 


5 Taldas tpocerTetv, TOV Muvtva te puyov 


| 6dvTa Todrov THs Sikns ev Epkeowy. 
O. 1. 8—10 6 rodvdaros tuvos aude- 
Barrera | copay pntlecot, Kedadety 
...dkouévous, is slightly ditferent 
from the two cases in the Isthmians, 
as the infinitive is that of result and 
comes between the substantive and 
the participle. See also note on 
I. 3. 11 deauévw. ayabov Exactly 
our ‘good word.’ guvov Cf. P. 
9. 93. dp0acar Cf. P. 4. 60, O. 
3. 3 


47 picQds Observe the position. 
‘Remuneration, differing for differ- 
ent employments.’ 

49 8 ‘For.’ The poet seems 
not to think of hunting as a regular 
means of livelihood. aiavy 
‘Teasing,’ ‘galling.’ This epithet 
suggests a persistent annoyance. 
Cf. P. 1. 83, I. 3. 2, epith. of xdpos. 
rérarat ‘Is intent upon keeping 
off.’ 

50 Prowess in games and war 
are appropriately coupled as the 
chief riuiac aperai, cf. O. 6. 9 sqq. 
For sentiment and dpyrac kiddos cf. 


80 


N. 9. 46. Here substantial xépdos is 
implied by calling xfdos, &c. ‘the 
highest gain.’ 8s dpyrat Cf. 
Goodwin MW. and T. 540. 

51 dwrtov Cf. O. 2. 7, P. 10. 53, 
I. 6. 18. 

52 Poseidon of Onchéstos the 
neighbour of the Thebans. Cf. 
13) ot 

53 ‘Our neighbour, in return 
for his beneficence,’ z.e. in granting 
the victory. 

54 ‘To celebrate...as lord of 
the horse-race with chariots.’ 

55 «al Couples the games of 
Isthmos to Beeotian games which 
are coupled by re to each other, 
and again by xai to the games of 
Eleusis and Euboea. Cf. O. and 
P. p. xxvii. Hérakles and Iolaos 
were patrons of the great Theban 
games, the former the putative son, 
the latter the grandson of Amphi- 
tryon (cé@ev raidas). 

56 Does this mean the famous 
Treasury of Minyas at Orchomenos 
(ef. N. 6. 27) or i.g. uvxois, N. 10. 


60 


ISTHMIA I. 


153 


6 Kat TO Aaduatpos KXuvTOV adraos ’EXevoiva cai EvBoav 


év yvaptrtots Spopots* 


’Avt. 8. 
1 IIpwrecida, to Teov 8 avdpav 'Axardv 
2 €y PurAdKa Téwevos cupBarrAopat. 
/ ’ I& a (fee) > , € a 
3 TavtTa & é&euTretv, 60 ~aywvios Eppuas 85 
€ / ” 
4 Hpodotw érropev 
~ ’ ca \ / »” 
5 Urmols, apatpetrar Bpayv petpov éywv 
A zs \ vA \ \ / > , 
6 buvos. wav jwoANaKL Kal TO GecwTrapévoy evOUMLaAY 
pcifa héper. 
"Er. 0. 
” ’ /, , b} , >) 3 n 
a ein piv evp@varv TTEepiyecow aepbEevT aydaais go 
42? Certainly Orchomenos was _ sentiment cf. P. 4. 247 wpa yap 


in neither a corner nor a recess. 
Funeral games in honor of Minyas 
were held near his tomb. Paus. 9. 
38.. 3. 

57 év yvaprots Spdpots To be 
taken with mpocevrety, ‘in the sphere 
of,’ ‘@ propos of bent race-courses’ ; 
cf. v. 18 supra. The epithet has 
especial reference to the frequent 
turns in the chariot race, cf. O. 6. 
75. Similarly Eur. Iph. in Taur. 
81 dpduous re moddods é&émAnoa 
Kaprrijwous. 

58 8’ ‘Also.’ Not quite the 
usual 6é after a vocative. The poet 
adds (cuuBdAX.) the shrine by which, 
at Phylaké on the Pegasran gulf, 
the sepulchral games in honor of 
the hero Prétesilas were held. 

60 éfeamety Cf. N. 4, 33. For 
absence of yu after ddarpetra cf. 


Wyld, 23. aydvios Cf. O. 
6. 79. 
62 ros Additional dative of 


closer specification, cf. O. 2. 14, 
Kur. Herc. Fur. 179 Vivace m\evpots 
mrjy’ évapudcas Bén, Aristoph. 
Equites 503 ipets 5 huiv mpdcxere 
Tov voov Tots dvamraloros, Od. 12. 
266 Kal por eros éumece Oumg. 
a&paipetrat In this sense, ‘pre- 
vents,’ takes uy in Trag. For 


CUVATTEL. 

63 7 pav—kal ‘Verily oft-times 
that which is wrapped in silence 
actually brings more satisfaction.’ 
For 7 pay ef. P. 4. 40, Soph. Phil. 
593. moda. According to the 
prevailing theory not a case of loss 
of final o (s), but a form without 
the casual s of zo\dxis. TO 
cecwrapévov For form ef. O. 13. 
91. The poet means that often it 
is politic to say least about the very 
success which is most pleasing and 
satisfactory. Some edd, alter to 
cvecryapmevov. 

64 ely piv mss. mv, edd. wy. 
For phrase cf. O. 1. 115, P. 2. 96, 
N. 7. 24, 25, Aristoph. Acharn. 
1079, Od. 2. 310, 16. 243; and with 
pronoun suppressed P. 1. 29. For 
sentiment ef. P. 5. 107, 8. 25, N. 7. 
22, Theognis 237 col wev éyw rrép’ 
€dwka, ov ols ér dmelpova mévTor | 
TwTHon Kal yiv macav decpdpevos | 
pydlws. The wings of the Muses 
are songs; there is no need to 
suppose that Pindar regarded the 
Pierian goddesses as winged. I. 3. 
27, 29, uwapripia ddEas are borne on 
the air, dnra. Theognis gives 
wings to the subject of his verse. 


154 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


65 b Ivepidwy és ai Tv0G0ev “Odupmiddwv 7° éEaipérois 
ce “AXdeod epvect dpdéau Nelpa Tiwav értavAoLs 95 


> / ” iy fa) 
ef O€ Tis évdov véwer mrODTOY 


e dddowoe 8 eurimtwv yeda, Wuyav “Aida tedéwv od 
/ / 7 
hpagetar SoEas cavevbev. 100 


d OnBaicr tTevyovrT’. 
Kpupaior, 
65 ér kal ‘Besides also.’ TIv- 
Qabev mss. IIv@ddev. éEarpérous 


Cf. N. 10. 32; it only qualifies 
Odum. epv. 

66 dpdgta. Perhaps ‘fill to the 
full,’ ef. farcio. 

67 tevxovr’ Cf. v. 14 supra 
TEevXwW yépas. vénwer Schol. dzo- 
Tapwevoduevos, ‘lay up,’ an un- 
common sense of véuw. Perhaps 
‘lords it over’ is what was meant. 
kpudaiov For sentiment cf. N. 1. 
31. Cf. Bacchyl. 3. 13 ofde zup- 
ywbévta mrodrov pH peda pape 
KpUm@TeEW oKOTW. 

68 ‘But inveighs against and 


jeers at others (who, like Hérodotos, 
do not do so), he considereth not 
that he will render up his soul to 
Hades without honor.’ Cf. P. 11. 
57, N. 8. 36, Theognis 243 éray 
Svogepijs bd KevOece yains | Bas modv- 
KwkUTous eis Atdao domous, | od6é 707’ 
ovdE Davi daroNeis kNéos, dAAG peA?}- 
ges | dpOcrov avOpwros aidv exw 
dvoua.  tedéwv Perhaps future, in 
spite of redécoa N. 4. 43, and Prof. 
Seymour. For the debt of nature 
Cookesley quotes Hor. 4. P. 63 
debemur morti nos nostraque. For 
the participle cf. O. 6. 8 tcrw... 
éxwv, N. 11. 15. 


DS EAA. oT Y, 


ON THE VICTORIES OF XENOKRATES OF AKRAGAS WITH 
THE FOUR-HORSE CHARIOT. 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE position of the Isthmian victory, vv. 13—16, before the 
Pythian victory justifies the classification of this ode among the 
Isthmia, But we cannot determine whether the celebration of 
Xenokrates’ three victories by his son Thrasybulos had any special 
connexion with an Isthmian festival, as Pindar had already com- 
posed an ode, P. 6, in honor of the Pythian victory, and may merely 
for this reason have given prominence to the Isthmian. For the 
victor’s family and the chronology cf. O. 2. Introd. Ol. 75. 4, 
B.C. 477, is probably the date of this Isthmian victory. It 
is mentioned in O. 2. 50, which was composed B.c. 476. The 
ode was probably composed before Théron’s death in B.c. 473, 
certainly after Xenokrates’ death. Donaldson and Cookesley both 
say that Théron is spoken of as dead, which is inaccurate. 

Mr Bury assumes (a) that the ode was composed after the fall 
of the Emmenidae, 

(6) that Pindar composed the ode and also P. 6 without payment, 

(c) that Thrasybulos was a poet capable of producing an 
Epinician ode. 

Now the first assumption makes far too much of wv. 43—45 
(see my note), and the general tone of the ode, if it be as sombre 
as some think, is amply accounted for by the death of Xenokrates. 
The second assumption mainly depends on the first. The third 
assumption rests on wrong interpretations of P. 6. 49 and I. 2. 12. 
In the former passage Thrasybulos’ cultivation of minstrelsy is 


156 PINDARI CARMINA. 


mentioned in connexion with his wealth, so that it is clear that he 
culled the flowers of other people’s poetry not of his own. In the 
latter passage it would obviously not require a poet to understand 
that Pindar is celebrating in song a famous Isthmian victory. In 
Pindar’s works codds does not always mean a ‘poet,’ ‘ poetical,’ 
‘skilled in minstrelsy,’ for example see P. 8. 74. 

Mr Bury adduces several parallelisms of thought and diction to 
prove that Pindar “not only echoes but alludes to the earlier hymn,” 
P. 6. The coincidences with perhaps two exceptions are just what 
might be expected in two perfectly distinct poems dealing with the 
same persons and similar things. Of course it is quite likely that 
the diction of the later ode was influenced by that of the earlier 
without any deliberate intention of making either echo or allusion. 
It is worth remark that v. 34 of I. 2 might be taken for an allusion 
to I. 3. 14, if there were any connexion between the odes. 


There are exact responsions of kindred ideas in vv. 34, 7 “EX w- 
viddwv, Tepyrxdpas, vv. 8, 3 padOakdgdwvor dodal, wedvyaptous Uyuvous, 
vv. 85, Bakovriccacm, érdgevov. Perhaps the recurrence of ob« ayvwr-, 
vv. 30, 12 is meant to be effective. Compounds of wedt- are applied to 
songs vv. 3, 7, as also are yAuk- v. 7 (cf. 36), ddu- v. 25 (ef. v. 5), eparo- 
v. 81. Hospitality is mentioned vv. 24, 39, 48, as is natural in celebrating 
hospitable Zev oxparns (vv. 14, 36). The introduction of the ode occupies 
vv. 1—9. The central portion, vv. 10—34, encroaches both on the first 
and on the last system. 

The compounds apparently coined for this ode are pad@axddwvos, 
pualdippos, weNkousos, ? mpocavTns. 


The mode is Dorian; the metres dactylo-epitritic. 


STROPHE. EPODE. 
he Fe AeSC™ ie A.A.B'. 
2. CBAs, 2. A.B. 
3. Ciea. 3. C. 
4, A.B. 4, C.-vv |u| 
5. C.B. 5. B.A’. 
6 — : BB. 
* Incisio. + Caesura after the first syllable except v. 39. 


+ Caesura after the fifth syllable. 


ISTHMIA II. 157 
ANALYSIS. 
ve. 
1—5. Poets of old freely sang of their favorites. 
6—8. For the Muse was not yet an artisan. 
9—11. But now we must regard the saying of the Argive— 
‘Money makes the man.’ 
12—22. Verbum sap. Famous are the victories of Xenokrates 
won by Nikomachos, 
23—28. Whom the Elean truce-bearers welcomed to Olympia, 
28, 29. Where the immortals gave honor to Aenésidimos’ sons. 
30—32. Thus their homes are familiar with songs of triumph. 
33, 34. It is easy to utter praises of men of high renown. 
35—42,. Praise of Xenokrates’ popular disposition, his horse- 
breeding, and his hospitality. 
43—48. Nikdsippos is enjoined to tell Thrasybulos not to be 


deterred by the envy of the commonalty from rehearsing 
his father’s distinction and the odes he (Nikdsippos) has 
charge of, for they were not composed to lie idle. 


LTp. a. 


1 Ol pév ada, 6 Opaci’Boure, Pate, of ypucayTUKwV 
2 és Sidpov Mody EBaivov KruTa Hoppuyye cvvav- 


TOMEVOL, 


aR / > / f e 

3 pluda tradeious étofevoyv peduyapvas Upmvous, 5 
cA SEA \ 5 as / 

4 dots €@v Kados cixyev “Adpoditas 


5 5 evOpovov pvacteipay adictay dTwpar. 


1 of Mss. 6c.  XpvoapriKev 
Ci. P. 3. 89. 

2 Slppov Moray Cf. O. 9. 81, 
P. 10, 65, I. 7. 62, and for the 
identification of the Muses’ car 
with a victor’s chariot cf. O. 6. 23. 
cuvavropevo. Cf. O. 2. 96. Lit. 
‘coming into contact with,’ i.e. 
‘taking up.’ 

3 pipda ‘Freely.’ Metaphor 
from the regular unrestrained 
motion of a body flying through 
the air. For the two adjectives cf. 


Ps 9) 8- arardelous ‘Addressed 
to youths.’ Cf. Bacchyl. Frag. 
46. 12 macdixol 0 tuvos préyovrat. 
érdtevov Cf. O. 1. 112, N. 3. 65, 
6. 28, 9. 55. 

4 béorts The antecedent is con- 
tained in rracdelous. 

5 pvdorepav Cf. P. 12. 24 
vouov, | evKAEa aogodwy pvacTp 
ayaver. émapav Cf. N. 5. 6. 
Alkaeos Frag. 61 rtepévas dvOos 
omwpas. 


10 


158 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


"Avr. a’. 


1 &@ Motca yap ov diroxepdyns mw TOT Hv ovd Epydtis* 10 
2 ovd émépvavtTo yAuKelar peripOoyyor trotl Tepruxopas 


3 dpyupwbeicat Tpdcwrra parOaxddwvor aodat. 


4 viv 8 édpinte TO Topyetou durakat 15 


5 phe arabeias odav ayxioTta Baivor, 


"Er. a’. 


a xphpata ypnuat avnp, ds pa KTeavov Sawa revpOeis 


/ 
kal dirwv. 


> \ of ia / ’ , a3 a? 
b éool yap av copds, oUK ayveT aéidw 


6 a Moioa Not Terpsichoré, 
muse of lyric poetry (Mezger), but 
Erato (von Leutsch). épyaris 
‘A hireling.’ The Schol. says that 
Simonides was the first poet to 
take pay, quoting Kallimachos, ov 
yap épydrw tpépw | ryv Modcay ws 
6 Ketos ‘YAXxou vérous. 

8 dpyvpwbeioat ‘With silvered 
brow,’ i.e. with meretricious adorn- 
ment such as a slave-dealer would 
dress out females with for sale. 
Dissen’s explanation is rendered by 
Don. ‘ With hire in their looks.’ 
For the participle cf. N. 10. 43. 

9 ép(yt. Doric for éplyor. 
Terpsichoré is the subject. Top- 
yelou Aristodémos. Mezger thinks 
he was an Argive who migrated to 
Sparta, but the Schol. says that he 
was a Spartan, quoting Andron of 
Ephesos as enumerating Aristodé- 
mos of Sparta among the seven 
wise men, and also Alkaeos, Frag. 
50 @s yap dymoré | pacw ’Apioré- 
Onuov év Xmdpra Ndyov ovK amd- 
Nauvov elmew: | xpyuar avip, meve- 
xpos dé ovdels réNer’ Eads ovdE Tiutos. 
This I read thus from elwety (which 
was probably ezyy as also ws was 
ws and pacw parow)—xpnmara xpi- 
pat? avnp, mevixpds & dp’ ovdels | 
—= méer’ Eos ovd€ | TiuLos. 
Perhaps we may restore ovdézor’ at 
the beginning of v. 4 from Suidas, 


who s.v. xpjuara quotes apparently 
another form of the proverb xp7- 
par’ dvnp, mevixpds 6 ovdéror’ 
écO\és. Bergk alters the order, to 
accommodate the metre to that of 
the Stasiotica, Frag. 15 [1], thus ds 
yap Snror’ ’Apistédaudv pao’ ovK 
amddapuvoy év Drapra ébyor | elrnv* 
xpjuar’ dvnp, mevixpds 8 ovdels 
méNeT’ EgAds ovdE Timuos. The Schol. 
explains Apyelov as being used in 
the Epic sense =‘ Peloponnesian.’ 

10 drabelas o8av Cf. P. 3.103 
el dé vow tis xer Ovareyv adabelas 
6dév, cf. ‘the way of truth,’ Psalm 
119. 30. Hermann filled up a la- 
cuna presented by the mss. with 
6dav, Bergk by érés (adj.)=‘ real’ 
from a Schol. on Il. 1. 133, which 
gives érés (from &w 7d trdpxw, Equi) 
=éreds, ddnOijs.  Batvov ‘ Because 
it goeth.’ 

11 6s Demonstrative, as in 
Attic és & én. For sentiment 
Cookesley quotes Horace, nil satis 
est, inquit, quia tanti quantum ha- 
beas sis. ®apa Bockh; mss. 6” 
dua. Cf. 0.1.17, note. Deupbels 
Cf. Soph. Antig. 548 kal ris Blos moe 
cod NeNetmpévyn piros ; 

12 éool ydp av codpés Ver- 
bum sapienti sat. ‘I need not say 


more explicitly that my engage- 
ments for pay have prevented my 
The 


sending you this ode before.’ 





15 


ISTHMIA II. 


¢) / ivf / 
¢ ‘Ic@piav imroice vikar, 


159 


20 


\ lees | / 
d tav Zevoxpdter Wocedawy oracats, 


, > a / f 
¢ Awpioy avTe otepdvopa Koma 


f¢ Téutrev avadetcbar cerivor, 


Tp. B. 


,7 ” , > , , 
1 evappatov avdpa yepaipwv, “Axpayavtivwy dos. 25 


poet does not mean that Thrasy- 
bulos would not pay him, but that 
if he had been composing for love, 
Thrasybulos would have come high 
on Pindayr’s list; whereas under 
existing conditions his commission 
has had to await its turn for execu- 
tion. yap av These particles 
have almost the force of d\\a yap: 
but whereas dA)a is, as usual, ad- 
versative, otv is half continuative, 
half dismissive. ‘ Well then as you 
are a man of understanding (I de- 
clare without more ado that) right 
famous is the Isthmian victory-in- 
the-chariot-race that I sing.’ He 
implies that though his praise is 
bought, it is genuine beyond dis- 
pute (cf. O. and P.). Cf. vv. 33, 34 
infra. For the dative trmoo cf. 
P, 6.17, 1.3.16. codés ‘wise.’ 
Not poetical, cf. P. 8. 74. ovK 
dyvatr’ So Mommeen after the oldest 
Vatican ms. Vulg. dyvwr’, which 
some edd. read. For the predica- 
tive adjective cf. I. 1.17. Note the 
recurrence of odk dyvr- v. 30. 

15 «opa The dative after ore- 
pdvwua. The verb dvadeicba takes 
the accusative. Cf. N. 11. 28. 
Bergk’s alteration of a’r@ to avov 
is due to the Schol. rozs ofv ra 
“To uia dywrifoméevors céNwov Enpdy 6 
oTépavos, wypov dé tots Ta Néuea. 
Cf. a Schol. prefatory to the Nem- 
eans, 0 6¢ orépavos Ex xAwp&v mé- 
Kerac ceNivow. Sdiadéper 6é Tod kara 
Tov “IcAuov Kabdcov éxetvos exer Ta 
cé\wa (Heyne inserted gpa). But 
cf. N. 4. 88, where I have followed 
the prevalent idea. A prefatory 


Schol. on the Isthmians says oré 
gos 6€ €oTt Tod ay&vos mitus' 7d 
é€ dvéxabev cé\wa cat avrod jv 6 
otépavos. Another Schol. tells us 
that the crown was of parsley, be- 
cause it was sacred to the infernal 
deities (cf. O. 13. 33 note), and 
that when the games, which were 
originally funeral games in honor 
of Melikertes (cf. Frag. 2), were 
restored in honor of Poseidon by 
Théseus, the pine was substituted 
for parsley. Cf. Paus. 8. 48. 2. 
However Pindar seems to know 
nothing of the dry parsley or the 
pine. Cookesley remarks, “It is 
singular that Pindar should call it 
‘Dorian’ parsley ; for the Isthmian 
games appear to have been a 7rav7- 
yupis of the Ionians of Pelopon- 
nesus and Attica; and they were 
dedicated to Neptune, an Ionian 
god.” But N. 4. 88 shows that 
Dorian meant Corinthian. That 
the Dorians appropriated pre- 
Dorian traditions we have seen on 
O. 7. 75. In Bacchyl. 10. 26—28 
"ToOmovixay | dis vu dyxdpuéav ed- 
Bov|Awy [....] mpopara, I fill up the 
gap with KopwOlwy (cf. O. 13. 5—8). 

16 wéyrev For the imperf. 
where one might expect an aorist, 
ef. Thuk. 1. 26 (Shilleto), Soph. El. 
680. For the infinitive cf. Goodwin 
M. and T. 772. 

17 dos Cf. for similar use of 
6p0adués O. 2. 10, 6. 16; of upya 
ef. P. 5. 52. The meaning in P. 3. 
75, where Pindar would be ¢dos to 
Hieron, is not quite the same. 


160 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


2é€v Kpica & evpvobevns cid “Arod\XNwov pw Tope T 


ayXaiap. 


3 kal TOOL KreLvais "EpeyOevddv yapitecow dapapods 
4 Tals AuTrapais ev “APdvais, ove euéuhOn 30 
5 pucloippov yelpa trAakirroLo dwTos, 


’Avt. 6’. 


\ N , \ \ Cae ee ee ons 
I Tav LKOMAVOS KATA KALpoV Vvelh ATTaGaALS AVials. 


ev \ 4 e cal > / / / 
2 OVTE Kal KapUKES WPaY avéyvarv, cTovdopopor Kpovida 3: 


18 év Kpioca Near Krisa, cf. 
P. 5. 35 and my note on P. 6. 9, 
and for év=‘ near’ O. and P. p. xxv, 
N. 10.8. f8 Cf. O. 7.11 dddore 
6 aGAdov émomrevee Xdpis, P. 3. 85 
TUpavvov SépxeTat...0 péyas moTMOS, 
O. 14, 14, Frag. 53, 1. dyAatayv 
Cf. 0. 9. 99, 13. 14, P. 10. 28, for the 
meaning ‘victory,’ ‘ glory of vic- 
tory.’ mss. separate ay. from kai 
760: by a full stop, and give kal 76a 
kNewats ’Ep., «.7.A. Some edd. 
read dyi. kal 760° KNewais 5 ’Ep., 
k.7.X. Mommsen alters the full 
stop to a colon, wrongly, I think, 
as Thrasybulos was charioteer at 
the Pythian games, cf. P. 6. 

19 kKal7rd@. ‘And so elsewhere 
...to wit, in glistening Athens.’ 
The demonstrative adverb, as it 
were, introduces a fresh charioteer. 
The victory at Athens was probably 
in the Panathénaea. Mr Bury’s 
kNewats 7’ involves the impossible 
kat...re= ‘both...and.’ yaptreroww 
Not ‘victories’ as in O. 7. 93 ’Epa- 
TLbay To. oly xapirecow exer | Oarias 
kal méXs, but ‘ favors,’ i.e. ‘prizes,’ 
or else ‘songs of victory.’ It is 
not easy to determine whether 
kNewats is ‘renowned’ or ‘making 
renowned,’ but as dmapai and 
k\ewal are both applied to Athens 
in Frag. 54, the former is prefer- 
able. dpapés ‘Having attained’; 
lit. “joined to’; ef, O. 1. 22, N. 3. 
68, 4. 21, I. 7. 19, infra v. 29. The 


subject changes from Apollo to 
Xenokrates. 

20 ovk eyéudby Meiosis, ‘ he 
has good cause to thank.’ 

21 pvoldSippoy ‘ Chariot-pre- 
serving.’ For the dangers of the 
chariot-race, cf. P. 5. 30—32. 

22 tdv...vetp’ dmdoats MSS. 
vopa macas. ‘To give the hand 
to the reins ’=manibus omnes effun- 
dere habenas, Verg. Aen. 5. 818, 
while véuew implies that the loose- 
ness of rein was allowed with judg- 
ment, the team, even at full speed, 
being ‘ well in hand.’ KaTd Kat- 
pov ‘At the right moment,’ ‘the 
critical moment. ’ 

23 dvre ‘He whom,’ i.e. Ni- 
komachos, whom a Schol. states to 
have been an Athenian, the cha- 
rioteer of Théron and Xenokrates ; 
the latter statement being however 
clearly based on a misconception 
of the passage. He seems to have 
been mpofevos of Elis. Kapukes 
apav Cf. O. 4. 1 reali yap wpa | 
bd toktNopopmuyyos dodds é\cod- 
peval w éreuyay | byndoTdTwv wdp- 
tup aéO\wv. Here the plural wpav 
may be distributive, ‘the heralds 
of successive seasons (of the Olym- 
pian festival).’ dvéyvev ‘ Recog- 
nised.’ According to Jebb on Soph. 
Oed. R. 1348 “the 2nd aor. has 
that sense in Homer, in Pindar 
(Isthm. 2. 23), and in Herod. (2. 
91).”  omovdopdpo. Proclaimers 


25 


30 


ISTHMIA II. 161 
3 Znvos ’Areior, waOovtes mov te idokevov Epryov: 
4 dduTvow Té vW aordfovto dova 
5 Xpucéas ev youvacw titvovta Nixas ; 
Ex. £. 
a yatay ava odetépav, tav 6) Kadréotow *Odvpurriov 
Atos 40 
b adoos: iv abavatos Aivnovdapou 
c matdes ev Tymats EwryOev. 
d Kal yap ovK ayvates bpiv evi Sopot 
e oUTE KOpoV, © OpaciBoun’, épatar, 45 
f OUTE peALKOmTT@V doLdar. 
=Tp. 7’. 


> \ / *O\ 4 e f Q / 
1 0U yap Tayos, ovdé tpocdvTns a KéXEVOOS yiveTat, 


is] 


of the solemn truce throughout 


Greece. Officials not unlike the 
Roman fetiales. Cf. Pausanias, 5. 
15. 6: 


24 advtes, x.7.. ‘ Having, 
I ween, considerable (?) experience 
of his discharge of the functions of 
a friendly host.’ The use of épyov 
implies that he was their rpdéevos. 
The conjunction of tT: ov, O. 1. 28 
kai mov Tt Kal Bporav parw brép rov 
adab7H Novyor | dedacdatudvar Pevdecr 
moikihos ékatrar@yte w0Po.—and P. 
4. 87 o ri mov otros ’Amo\\wy, 
makes it very doubtful whether or 
no 7 goes with gpyov. The par- 
ticles convey a modest expression 
of uncertainty or vagueness, as 
though the proposition were tenta- 
tive or too wide to be completely 
grasped ; but the appeal to the 
sympathy of the audience makes 
them virtually give emphasis, as in 
this passage; so with zov alone, 
P. 10. 11. The old Vatican ms. 
gives mod 71, the other good mss. 
mov (one 7rov) To. 

25 ddutvéw Cf. O. 13. 22 &v 
6€ Mota’ advmvoos. 

26 xpvotas Cf. N. 5. 7, O. 

F, Il. 


el Tus EvVddEwY és avdpav ayo TYysas “EXtKwviddwv. 50 


13: 85,15 7. 05 év youvacw Cf. 
P. 1. 74 for construction, and for 
idea N. 5. 42. 

28 Includes the “Adzis, which 
was a portion of the réuevos planted 
with trees, but, as Dissen on O. 3. 
17 points out, adAcos does not neces- 
sarily imply trees, but means ‘pre- 
cinct.’ 

29 aides A purposely vague 
statement, as only Théron won at 
Olympia. év...@41x0ev Tmesis. 
Cf. O. 1. 90 f. viv & év aivaxoupiais | 
ayNaaioe péucxrar. For the phrase 
cf. v. 19 supra, dpapas. 

30 kalydp Mezger points out 
that these particles refer to d@avd- 
Tos. ovk ayvertes Cf. v. 12 supra, 
where the sense is passive. Here 
it is active as in P. 9. 58 (x@ovds 
alcayv)...ol7’ dyvra Onpdv. 

33 ‘For there is no hill to 
climb, nor does the path even tend 
to slope upwards.’ For metaph. 
CioN. 6.475 13-19: 

34 ésavSpeav Sc. douous. Dissen 
quotes Od. 4, 581 ay 6 els Alyir- 
ToLo OumeTéos ToTamoto | orHoa véas. 
Cf. also Aesch. P. V. 236 els” Acdou, 
Suppl. 416. et...dyou Cf. P. 8.14, 


1] 


162 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


\ > / fal , C 
35 3 Maxpa dickynoals axovTiccaim Tocov8’", doov opyav 


40 


4 Bewoxpatns urép avOporav yduKeiav 


»” 
EoVEV. 


on 


‘ i@motpodias te voulfwv év LlavedXdvav vow 


iS} 


> a \ 3 > fal ig lal 
aidotos HEV NV aCTOLs Omtrety, 


"Apt. yy’. 
5 


\ fal lal / / ’ / / 
kal Gedy Saitas tpocémtuKto Tacas* ovdé Tote Ecviav 


= > / c , vale / ’ \ , 
ovpos EuTVEVTals UTEGTELN ioTiov audi TpaTelay* 60 


3 
> an 
4 @AX’ errépa troti pev Daow Oepeiacs, 


35 Dissen thinks that the hurl- 
ing of the discus only is meant, 
‘Quare dkovriccayue improprie dic- 
tum’; Donaldson on the contrary 
says that ‘ducKxrjoas is used in the 
primitive sense of 6icxos from 6é- 
kev.’ The latter view is manifestly 
the best ; dioxnoas = plas, P.1. 45, 
where, and N. 7.71, the same meta- 
phor is found, cf. also O. 1.112, v. 3, 
supra. The poet means ‘may my 
praises be adequate to Xenokratés’ 
superiority.’ épydv Cf. P. 1. 89 
evavOel ev dpya Tapyévwr. 

836 imép Cf. N. 9. 54. yAv- 
ketav Cf. P.6. 52 yduxela dé ppp | 
kal cuumdracw dudely | wedcooav 
duelBerar Tpnrdov movov—ot Thrasy- 
buloshimself. Dissen quotes Solon, 
Frag. 13 [4], (667€) etvac dé yAvKiv 
ade didows €xOpotcr Sé mixpdy, | Totce 
pev aidotov, Totor de Sewdv idetv. 

837 écxev ‘‘‘ Won’ by practice” 
Bury. aidotes ‘Loved and re- 
vered.’ According to Mezger it is 
the correlative of dvadns, UBpioris. 
For such correlation ef. Johann. 
Damasc. quoted by Bergk at the 
end of Phocylides, aldws Tou Evverot- 
ow émt Brepdpoor KdOynrat, | UBprs 
6 d&éuvérowt’ copds O€ Ke TovTO 
daein. Solon however gives us the 
passive sense of aidovos in opposing 
it to dewds. Now to his associates 
a bully is dewéds, is hated and 
dreaded, while a truly gracious, 
courteous character inspires affec- 
tion and respect. We must render 


ouirew ‘in their converse with 
him.’ Cf. P. 6. 53, where the 
same kind of infinitive is rendered 
differently but similarly explained. 

38 immotpoplas The plural is 
probably distributive, ‘ divers kinds 
of horse-breeding.’ te For ve after 
perv cf. 0. 4. 15, N. 2. 9, 8. 30, 31. 
The formula couples two ideas 
without adversative force, but draws 
special attention to the first; it 
may be rendered ‘ Indeed...and be- 
sides.’ vopl{wy ‘Practising.’ Cf. 
Aesch. Choeph. 1002 éévwv draid- 
Anna Kapyupocrep7 | Blov vouigwr. 
év ‘According to.’ Cf. P. 1. 62, 
4.59, N. 10. 28, Dém. 496 ad fin. 
TIavedAdvev vopw Cf. Eur. Suppl. 
526 tov Taved\djvev vouor | cdfwv, 
I. 3. 47. In the manner of all 
Greeks who assemble for the great 
games. 

89 8Satras mss. and Edd. prince. 
duairas. For the idea ef. O. 3, 
Introd. tmpooérruxto ‘Used to 
cherish’; lit. ‘had folded to his 
bosom.’ ov8€ mote ‘Nor did the 
wafting wind which blew around 
his hospitable table ever induce him 
to furl his sail.? Cf. on P. 1. 91, 
where this explanation was in 
print when Mr Wratislaw com- 
mented on the passage before the 
Cambridge Philological Society ; 
similarly Mezger. 

41 Cf. Eur. Andr. 650 qv xphv 
a” éNavvew rivd’ brép NelXou pods | 
brép te Pacw. The Phisis, the 


fd oe 


45 


ISTHMIA II. 


163 


a LU f \ BJ / 
5 €v O€ yeyuove TAEwY NeiNov Tpos aKTav. 


°E. 9’. 


a pn vuv, 6Te POovepai Ovatav Ppévas aydixpéuavtac 


€X7r (OES, 


> 
b unt apeTav ToTEe oLydTw TaTpwa)r, 


. be , 8 CA F > / 
c¢ PNOE TOVTO VyVoUS* EEL TOL 


? PI 4 > \ > / 
d OVK €XLYVTOVTAS AUTOUS EeLpyacapar. 


fal N , ’ > / id 
¢€ TAUTA, NLKAOLTTT , ATTOVELMOV, OTAaV 


f Eetvov épov nOaiov EXOns. 


Nile, and the Pillars of Hérakles 
were the extreme limits of Hellénic 
(ordinary) navigation. The last 
had been used metaphorically in 
praise of Théron, O. 3. 44, and 
could hardly be used again for 
Xenokrates. Note the chiasmus. 
Oepelars Se. wpacs. 

42 axtav Schol. interprets 
avyas. Perhaps a variant dxrds 
with v written over was read as 
akTivas, 

43 ott, x.7.\. ‘Because envious 
expectations beset men’s minds.’ 
Cf. O. 7. 24, 25 audi & avOparwr 
gppac apymrdakia | avaplOunror xKpé- 
pwavra, I. 7. 14. The metaphor 
is from nets. The poet may mean 
that the democratic party were 
anxious for the Emmenidae to fall 
into oblivion, but the mention of 
évos is most likely mere common- 
place. Cf. N. 8. 21, 22, 1.1. 44. 


44 o.ydtw The address to Nika- 
sippos begins at v. 43, so that 
Thrasybulos is the subject. 

45 pndé Cf. odre...ovdé P. 8. 
83—85, ‘neither...nor indeed.’ 
tpvovs This ode and probably the 
skolion, of which Athénaeos has 
preserved a fragment, Frag. 101 
[89]. 

46 Cf.N.5.1. 

47 Ntkxdoirn’ The transmitter 
of the odes to Sicily; cf. O. 6. 87— 
91, O. and P. p. xvii. amdve- 
pov ‘Impart.’ The Schol. wrongly 
interprets by dvdyvwh, quoting the 
"Axatav atd\Noyos of Sophokles 
(Frag. 150, Dindorf), od & & 6p6- 
your ypaypdruv mruxas Exwv | a7d- 
VELLLOV. 

48 7Patov Doric for 7eior. 
See L. and S. @&6ys_ For éddeiv 
with acc. of person cf. Soph. Phil. 
141. So tkew P. 4, 126f., N. 5. 50. 


11—2 


ISTHMIA IIL [III IV] 


ON THE VICTORY OF MELISSOS OF THEBES IN THE 
PANKRATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


MELIsSsos, one of the noble and wealthy Kleénymidae of Thebes, 
probably gained this victory in the spring of B.c. 478, in the year 
after the Battle of Plataea (vv. 34—36). The mention of Hérakles’ 
conquest of Antaeos and his clearance of the sea possibly glances at 
the Hellénic victory over the BapBapa. The ode was probably 
recited at a meeting of the clan in a temple or before an altar. 

In the mss. and in editions earlier than Boéckh’s the third 
Isthmian ode consisted of only one strophic system, ending at 
v. 19 (30), the rest being the fourth Isthmian. The identity of 
subject and rhythm, the connexion of thought in the two portions, 
the obvious incompleteness of the first portion and the abrupt and 
unique character of the supposed beginning of the old fourth 
Isthmian, amply justify Hermann in proposing, and Béckh in 
adopting, the union of the five systems into one ode; but I think 
that originally there were six systems, of which the second has been 
lost (see note on v. 19). 


Mr Bury regards the first system as a new proeme to an earlier 
ode. 

As to recurrences note evx\éwv Epywv vv. 7, 41, tore wav vv. 15, 53, 
a\d- aAd- -adA- vv. 18, 23, also vv. 35, 49 and vv. 42 and 60, and the exact 
responsions aperdy vv. 13, 31, rédos vv. 29, 23 (cf. 32, 45), TYua- vv. 55, 
25, ov Oe v. 23, éx cé0ev v. 5, Medioo- vv. 62, 20, ava—péva vv. 65, 41 (cf. 
83), -écOa vv. 68, 50, -acey vv. 56, 44, avijp v. 88, avdpay v. 52. There 
are other repetitions. 


ISTHMIA III. 165 


The divisions of the ode fall after vv. 18 and 60, the central portion, 
vv. 19—60, being devoted to the victor’s ancestors and to Aias’ humiliation 


and fame. 


It was especially laudable in a man who could afford to 


compete in chariot-races to endure the hardships of a pancratiast. 
The compounds apparently coined for this ode are Baévxpnuvos, 


xXaXKodpas. 


The mode is Dorian; the metres dactylo-epitritic. 
The Strophe is unsymmetrical; the Epode is perhaps antithetic 
mesodic with epode, thus 6.3.8.38.3 6 4, taking ¢ and d together. 





STROPHE. EPODE. 
ie CC, L tUjdaAl-vu|]| 6 
De BA 2. A. 3 
on ALB, 3. C tf 
4. A*B. Pa 4 
BOs AB: 0 Oe 3.4.4 
G. CB. 6. —:A’.C.B.C’. 3.6.4 
ANALYSIS. 
vv. 
1—3. One who enjoys good fortune in a moderate spirit is 
praiseworthy. 
4—6. Zeus prolongs the prosperity of the devout. 
7, 8. The man of prowess must receive a meed of praise. 
9—12. Melissos has won twice, at Isthmos and Nemea. 
12—17. His merits are hereditary. 
18. But only gods are exempt from vicissitudes. 
“ ~ = * * % * * 
19—23. By favour of the god Melissos’ victory gives the poet 
ample opportunity for praise of his prosperous family. 
23,24. But the breeze of mortal destiny varies and shifts. 
25—33. Praises of the prosperous Kleénymidae : 
34, 35. Yet in one day four fell in battle. 
36, 37. But their winter of sorrow gives way to spring. 
37—42. Poseidon has roused from slumber their ancient fame. 
43—47. Their former achievements. 


* Caesura after seventh syllable. 


166 PINDARI CARMINA. 


48. They rejected the obscurity of the unenterprising. 
49—53. But in contests the issue is doubtful. Craft gets the 
better of sterling worth. 
53, 54. Such was the case with Aias. 
55—57. But Homer made him famous everywhere for ever. 
58—60. For good poetry is immortal, and universal as light. 
61—63. May such a beacon-flame be lit for Melissos: 
63—69. Who is brave and cunning, though undersized ; 
70—73. As compared with Antaeos was Hérakles ; 
73—78. Who after a glorious career dwells with the gods. 
79—86. In his honor the Thebans celebrate yearly funeral 
sacrifices and games to his eight sons. 
87—end. At which games Melissos, thanks to his trainer Orseas, 
won three victories. 


Mezger sums up the fundamental ideas of the poem as follows. 
“Melissos and his clan should be highly praised because they are 
fortunate both in wealth and in victory, and yet keep their pride 
within bounds. For though they like all mortals are not exempt 
from vicissitude and have to endure much sorrow, yet still in the 
victory of Melissos and the consequent reawakening of the fame and 
the poetic praises of the clan a fresh spring has brought back what 
the winter had taken.” He tells us that Perthes rightly says that 
the myth of Aias refers to the unsuccessful efforts of the Kleény- 
midae to win victories, while Melissos in his success resembles 
Hérakles. 

No doubt the uncertainty of human affairs is one of the main 
strands in the thread of song, but another conspicuous strand is the 
power of song to reward merit (vv. 7, 8; 19—21; 27—29; 39, 40; 
44, 45, 55—63; 90). A third strand is the ascription of worth, 
fame, and happiness to the gods (vv. 4—6; 19, 23; 33; 37—41; 61; 
76—78). We may accept the poet’s own criticism of this ode. He 
calls it, v. 39, rovde Oavpacrov Byvov. 


=Tp. a. 
1 Ei tis avdpav evtvyncas 1) adv evdoEows aéProws 
1 otv The construction with dlas dvumacrdy, and of N. 10. 48, 


this preposition is half-way between ‘by means of.’ Of course the pre- 
that of P. 1. 38, odv evddvos Oa- position is to be taken with edrux7- 


ISTHMIA III. 


167 


BY 6é , L \ > a , 
2% GDUEVEL TNOUTOU KATENEL dpaciv atavn KoOpoV, 


3 aELos evroyials doToV peuixy Par. 5 


4 Zed, weyadar © apetai Ovarois errovtar 


5 ex aebev: 
b€ dpéverouy 


, / 
Coder 66 paccwy GrAPos oTiCopévwv, TAaYLALS 


6 ovY Opes TavTa ypovoy Pddrdwv omnel. 10 


cas. For evrvyéw, in connexion 
with games, cf. N. 1.10.  ed8dEous 
‘ Glorious’ rather than ‘glorifying,’ 
cf. P. 6.16 Adyoure Ovaray | evdotor. 
In short, in an adjective qualifying 
a sphere of action the causative 
phase of meaning is too clearly im- 
plied to need special attention. 
Note five compounds of ev- in ten 
verses. 

2 oPéver. Cf. O. 9. 51 véaros 
oOévos, of a flood, Frag. 84, 10 
vipeTod obévos | vrépparor, in a list 
of overwhelming calamities; so that 
in neither passage is the idea of 
‘might’ absent. Here again the 
rendering ‘abundance’ is unsatis- 
factory in view of P. 5. 1 6 motos 
evpuvobev7js, when combined with 
dpera xadapa, cf. also I. 6. 2, 3, 
Frag. 207. Render ‘ potent wealth,’ 
cf. O. 6. 22 céévos jusévwv, ‘ strong 
mules.’ katéxer ‘Keeps down,’ cf. 
Solon Frag. 4 [13]. 7 dju0u & ayeus- 
vow Gdikos voos, olaw ETotuov | tBpros 
€x weyadns adyea To\\a mabety: | ov 
yap émicravrac Karéxeww Kdpov ovdée 
Tapovcas | evVppoctvas Koomety datos 
év jovxin, Theognis 321 ef dé deos 
Kax@ dvdpi Blov kal rovrov drdoo7, | 
adpalywy Kkakiny ov divara karéxeu. 
gdpacty Locative, cf. N. 10. 28. 
aiavy This epithet is applied, P. 1. 
83, to xépos, the ‘surfeit’ of hear- 
ing excessive praise of another. In 
both places it means ‘ disgusting,’ 
‘sickening.’ For the present use 
of xépos cf. N. 1. 65, O. 1. 56 Kara- 
méwa | wéyav odBov ovdk edvvdcén, 
Kopw 6° dev | drav brépodor, O. 13. 


10, note. The victor’s xépos is 
parent of #8pis, which is parent of 
other people’s xépos at the victor 
and his praises. 

3 evdoylars Cf. N. 11. 17 & Xo- 
yous doT@v ayabotot...aivetoOar. pe- 
pixOa. Cf. O. 1. 22, N. 3. 68, 4. 
21, 9.31, 1. 6. 19. For the perfect 
ci. 0: 1) 53, N23. 84, 9,415 Dem: 
Meidias 564 ad fin. rnvixatra...dre 
mpwtov wev Staxoclous Kat xuAlous 7re- 
TOLKATE TUVTENELS VjMELs. 

4 peydrdar dperat ‘ Signal 
merits,’ such as success in games, 
proper use of wealth and modesty 
in prosperity. 

5 & oébev Note the emphatic 
position. pacowv For the com- 
parative cf. N. 8.17. Noteven piety 
and modesty can prevent great 
prosperity from being unstable; cf. 
even P. 7. 20. sdmlopévwv ‘ When 
folk revere thee’; cf. P. 8. 43, 1. 26, 
v. 49 infra, note. mAaylas ‘ Fro- 
ward.’ Cf. N. 1. 64 wrayiw Kopw. 

6 ovx Opes mavTa ‘Scarcely 


any.’ An exaggeration veiled by 
meiosis. For 6uas mavra, see L. 


and 8. ouas. @dddAwv Cf. P. 7. 21. 
opired Cf. Eur. Hl. 939 nbxers res 
elvar Tolar xpjuact cOévar" | ra ° 
ovdev el un Bpaxdv OmieNTo ae xpovov" | 
n yap puars BéBatos, ov Ta Xpnwara. | 
N pev yap ael Tapapevouo” alpet 
kdpa* | 6 6 O8\Bos détxos Kal pera 
okay Evvav | éférrar’ olkwy, opt- 
Kpov avOjoas xpdvov, P. 5, 2 drav ths 
...auTOov (1AodTov) dvdyy | mokUpirov 
érérav, Hés. W. and D, 324 matpov 
dé 7’ éml xpdbvov BABos dander. 


10 


15 


168 


n 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


Avr. a’. 


> i} ] ” ” \ \ ly na \ ’ / 
evxréewv 8 épywv atrowa xpi) mev Vuvnoal Tov €oXor, 
xp S€ Kopalovt’ ayavais yapitecow Bactaca. 


3 ote S€ Kal Sidvpov aé—rov Mericow 15 

4 Holpa pos evppoctvay Tpéyrau yAuKElav 
3 > / ’ lel td / x 
5 Top, ev Bacocaow “loOpuod SeEawévw aotepavovs, Ta 

dé KotAa éEovTOS 
> / U / a / 

6 év BaOvotépvov vara kapv&e OnBav 20 
i 
Eq. a. 


x , t b) a ’ ? ‘ 
a immodpomia Kpatéwy: avdpav 8 apetav 


oO 


c late pav KrXewvipou 


a 


/ \ vA 
do€av Tadalay appaciy* 


, > / 
aupduTov ov KaTEdEyXEl. 


25 


e kal patpdde AaBSaxidacow oivvopor mrovTov SuE- 
OTELYOV TETPAOPLaY TOVOLS. 


7 dmrowa Acc. of general agree- 
ment, cf.1.7.4 and O. 7.16. xpy 
pév, k.7.d. Cf. Frag. 98 mpére 0 
éNotow vpuvetoOar KadrNiorats do.dais, 
ef. also I. 7. 59, 60. 

8 xp 5€ For Dr Kennedy’s 
‘peculiar idiom of Sophocles in 
sometimes repeating the same word 
with each (uév, 6é)’ cf. N. 11. 3, 4, 
6, 7, 10. 27, 28, 87, 88, 6. 10, 11, 
1, 62, 68, 0. 13. 14, 16, P. 9. 123, 
125, I. 4. 30, 32,5. 71. xaplrecoww 
NSougs, Chi 1.'6)°7. 16; Pl4. 
275. For the epithet ayav. cf. N. 
9.49 padOakd adv aodg. Paordacar 
‘To exalt.’ The object is still rév 
éohév. Cf. O. 12. 19 crepavwod- 
pevos...0epua Nuupav dovtpa Baord- 
,ELS. 

9 Kal SiStpov ‘Even twain.’ 

10 pepo For inf. cf. O. 1.9 
xeradev, v. 61 infra. 

ll Bdoooow Cf. N. 2. 21, 
10. 42. Sefapévm The subject to 
rpépar is wotpa, as the dative agree- 
ing with Medoow shows on com- 
parison with ixouévous, O. 1. 10, for 


which ef. I. 1. 46, 5. 21. For the 
meaning ‘win’ cf. N.2.4. oredd- 
vovs For the one victory in the 
pankration. For the plural cf. P. 
10. 26. ta 5€ Cf. 0.9.95. For 
the change of construction, here in- 
volving a change of subject, cf. O. 
1. 14 dpérwy wev...aydatverae dé. 

12 éy Note the position. O7- 

v The Eponymous heroine stands 
for the city; cf. O. 6. 85. 

13 kKparéwv Cf. O. 9. 112, N. 
5.5 for thetense. 8’ ‘For.’ There 
is a sort of hypallage in this sen- 
tence, ‘the prowess of his worthy 
kinsfolk.’ od kareX. Pindar’s fa- 
vorite meiosis, cf. N. 4. 77, I. 7. 
65 a. 

16 For the dative ef. I. 2. 13, 
Pe Oelite 

17 ocvvvopo. Mommsen on O. 
9.16 points out the rarity of two 
consecutive syllables in different 
words beginning with a single oc, so 
he reads Evvyouor. Instances occur 
P. 4. 217, N. 9. 54, 11. 10, a sug- 
gested instance P. 1.37.  Svéorre- 


_ an : x | 


ISTHMIA III. 


169 


f aidy S€ cvAwdopuévats apuépais GAN’ AdAXoT’ €EdANaEEv. 


” id x - Aa 
aTpwrot ye wav Traides Gear. 30 
* * * * * * 
=tp. 8. 
yy lal 7 , lol I 
t €or. por Gedy Exate pupia TavTa KédevOos: 
20 2@ Méduoo’, evuayaviay yap épavas “loOpious 
3 UmeTepas apeTas uv SidKewv’ 5 


XOv MSS. die TiXov. Hartung m)ov- 
Tw dvécxov kal.... Dissen and others 
take m\ovrou with duvéoTerxov, Com- 
paring da réxns Todo’ lévar, Soph. 
Oed. Rex 773, and similar phrases, 
but L. and §S. (after Thiersch and 
Cookesley), s.v. octvvouo, rightly 
takes the genitive with the adjec- 
tive. Thus mévos is a dative of 
manner (not as Dissen, commodi, 
‘they were wealthy [enough] for,’ 
nor as Mezger, of accompanying 
circumstances). The object r\odrov 
is got out of wAo’7Tov. The phrase 
is imitated by Euripides, Andr. 1092 
ds duacreixer Oeod | xpvcod yéuovra 


ytadta. Render ‘they held a 
wealthy course.’ 
18 aidy ‘Fate.’ Cf. N. 2 


and perhaps I. 7.14. xvdw8. Loca- 
tive, ‘as days roll on.’ Cf. I. 7.14 
ddduos alay ... EMlcowv Biov sdpor, 
Verg. Aen. 9. 7 volvenda dies, 1. 
269, Philistion (Meineke, Com. Ed. 
mi, p. 1039) mad\w yap owe Tay 
Kak@y mepitpomny. | ael yap ws Tpo- 
xos 6 xpévos KuAivderar, Il. 2. 295 
mepitpoTéwy éviauros. e€dAatev 
‘Is wont to produce divers thorough 
(éé-) changes at divers times.’ Note 
the alliteration with \ here and vr. 
22,23. Grpwro. Cf.N.11.10. ye 
pav ‘ Howbeit.’ Time and change 
and fate affect the gods ; but, come 
what may, they are unhurt. aides 
@eav The schol. rightly interprets 
‘the gods themselves,’ cf. v. 54 
infra watbecow ‘ EdAdvwv. For senti- 
ment cf. P. 10. 20 uh POovepats éx 


deav | meTarpomiats emukpoaev. Beds 
eln | amyjuwv Kéap. 

19 This verse used to begin I. 4, 
which however is manifestly the 
same ode as the foregoing eighteen 
lines. But from the break in the 
continuity of thought and the simi- 
larity of the ideas of the six verses 
19—24 to those immediately pre- 
ceding I infer that eighteen verses 
are lost, and that the gap caused 
the division into two odes. The 
general sense of the lost passage 
may well have been, ‘ Mortal man 
cannot hope for the abiding welfare 
of gods. They are enough blest by 
precarious prosperity, which indeed 
may be made more lasting by vir- 
tues such as those of the house 
whose praise I have to sing’—in 
short, a variation on and deyelop- 
ment of the theme of vv. 3-—6. 
KéXev8os_ For phrase cf. Bacchyl. 
5. 31 tws viv cal éwol wrvpia mavTa 
KéNevOos | tuerépav aperay | duveiv 
KuavoT Nokd {ou @ é&kare Nikas | xan- 
KeogTouou 7 "Apnos, 9. 64 oretxer ov’ 
evpelas kehevOou | uupia mavTa paris | 


ods yeveds. For metaphor cf. N. 6. 
47, I. 5. 22. 
20 cipayavliav Cf. P. 9. 92 


ovyadov duaxaviay épyw puywr. 
‘Thou didst open up abundance of 
devices for pursuing in song (the 
theme of) the merits of thy kins- 
folk and thine own.’ “Io @ptots 
Locative, cf. N. 5. 5 Neetous. 

21 wtpetrépas ‘Of you and 
yours.’ SudKeyv Cf. Xen. Mem. 


170 


+ 


on 


adXotos obpos 


aviv Ged Ovatov Sépxovtar Biov &s TéXos. 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


aiot KAewvupidar Oaddovtes atet 


adrroTe © 


4 ? t > oh < / 
6 wadvtas avOpwTrous éTaicowy €davvet. 10 
"Avr. B’. 
1 ToL pev Ov OnBaror Tiwaevtes apyaOev éyovTat 
U / > ’ / la) ’ >: \ 
2 Tpokevol T apudpixtiovev Kedabevvds T oppavot 
e 4 , | > / yA 
3 UBpios: bocca 8 é avOpwrovs anrat 15 
4 paptupia POipevov Coady te pwTav 


or 


S > , 
ED VYATALOLVY 


Doel. 34, otrw mws dude I1pddcxos 
thy br’ aperns  Hpaxdéous maidevow. 

22 Death alone has put a 
period to the prosperity of the 
Cleonymids. @dAAovtes Note the 
echo from v. 6, dei reproducing 
mavra xpdovov. For 6dvépxovtac cf. 
v. 17 dvécrecyov. The present tense 
includes the present generation. 

23 Blov és Two inferior Mss. 
and Ed. Rom. 760 Biov, good mss. 
Blov. Hermann read fidrov, but 
és is just as likely to have dropped 
as-6r-. Cf.1.7.15. té\os Render 
‘span of life given to mortals,’ or 
less literally ‘span of mortal life.’ 
For duépx. 7éd. ef. Aesch. Prom. 
285 aew dodrcx7ys Tépua KedevOov | 
diapewdwevos. GAA. GAA. Cf. P. 
3. 104, O. 7. 95, v. 18 supra. 

24 ératccowv Not ‘making a 
dash,’ L. and 8. on éraitéas, Il. 2. 
146; but ‘rushing, sweeping over.’ 
For éXat’vew of the wind ef. Eur, 
Heracl. 430 xepod0ev mvoatow 7da- 
O@noap és mévTov. 

25 tolpitvav ‘These indeed.’ 
The case of the Cleonymids is an 
illustration of the vicissitude which 
is the portion of all men. The 
particle dy (ody) marks a fresh step 
in the development of the subject, 
cf. O. 1. 111, P. 3. 47, 82, while péy 


\ ta] I 
atnrétou b0£as, éméravoav Kata Trav Tédos* avopéats 


is taken up by dAda, v. 34, cf. O. 
9. 5, N. 2, 20, I. 4.51, 7.57, P. 3. 82. 
I cannot accept Mr Bury’s view that 
pev is answered by 6 v. 36. For 
this use of uév ovy ef. Lysias pro 
Callia évémsgov pwév odv...viv dé, 
Thuk. 1.71, 5 uéxpe wev obv rove... 
vov 6é, Jebb on Soph. Oed. R. 
483, Oed. Col. 664. Tipdevtes ‘As 
dignitaries.’ Aéyovrar Cf. N. 2, 18. 

26 They displayed both princely 
and civic virtues. KedaS. tBpios 
Not ‘noisy insult,’ L. and §S., but 
‘loud-voiced, hectoring insolence.’ 
Dissen compares O. 13. 10 tSpw 
Opacvmvdov, which is rather ‘un- 
bridled as to the matter of speech’ 
than ‘blustering, high-toned.’ 

27 occa dyra papripia For 
the metaphor cf. I. 1. 64; for the 
witness of song cf. O. 4.3; for éz’ 
avOp. cf. O. 3. 10. 

28 te Note the Greek idiom 
of using a copulative particle where 
we use a disjunctive, ‘or.’ Cf. I. 
5. 15. 

29 ddérov For derivation ef. 
P. 3. 106, where for Hermann’s 
dderos Bergk (ed. 3) reads 7 odds 
(quoting Solon Frag. 8 rixre roe 


Kédpos UBpw bray rods 5ABos érnrat), 
and three instances of 7 woAAd, one 
érapauray 


of 7 wdda in Pindar. 





30 6 oixofev atddaow amtov? “Hpakreiars. 


35 


ISTHMIA III. 


avi 


w 


° 


(Earns. 


a Kal pnKeTL paxpotépay aomrevdoe apeTar. 


¢ / > > / 
b ummotpopot T éryevovTo, 
¢ yadnéw T ”Apeu Fadov. 
\ a 
d arr apépa yap ev pa 


25 


e Tpayela vias ToAe“olo Tecoapwy avdpov Eprpuwoev 


paKalpav éotiav: 


* rn > 5 \ , , a ' \ 
f viv © avd peta xepépcov Troikitwv pnvav Codov yOav 


e / v CEL 
ote howixéoicow avOncev podois 30 


kata wav téAos ‘They attained 
with regard to every kind of per- 
fection’ (or ‘of dignity’). An ex- 
aggeration no doubt, cf. P. 10. 28. 
For rédos cf. N. 3. 70. Dissen 
renders ‘‘quoquoversum ad finem 
usque,” comparing ‘‘kaTa mdvTa 
(ginzlich),” so that Mezger’s “x. 
Tw. T.=kaTa mdvTa (ginzlich)— 
Dissen,” is misleading. The exag- 
geration is tempered by the use 
without a case expressed after it of 
émipatw, which P. 4. 92 with a 
genitive means ‘aspire to,’ ‘seek.’ 
Mr Bury’s ‘amorous touches’ are 
due to exuberant fancy, like his 
‘embraces’ v. 41. dvopéats 8’, x.7.X. 
Cf. O. 3. 43, 44 viv ye mpods éoxa- 
Tiav Onpwv aperatow ikdvwv dmrrerat | 
olkofev “Hpaxdéos otadav. 7d mopow 
& éort copois dBarov | xdcddoss, N. 
4. 69, I. 2.41. Here 6’=‘for,’ and 
dvopéais is dative of manner. For 
the dat. ord\aow cf. P. 9. 120. 

831 Hartung oy unxére paxporép’ 
mv om. ap. Christ (Mezger) ray 
ovK éve waxporépay or. ap. For the 
infinitive cf. P. 2. 24, N. 9.6. The 
imperative address is directed at 
men generally, not merely at Me- 
lissos. Emendation is needless, as 
kal=‘verily.’ pakporépav For the 
adjective with adverbial force ef. 
O23. 17. 

32 7 ‘Both’; not ‘and,’ Bury. 


éyév. ‘They proved themselves 
thorough.’ 

833 FdSov ‘Found fayor with.’ 

34 dAdAd...ydp Indicate an 
ellipse, ‘But they have not escaped 
vicissitude, for, &c.’ Probably the 
great day of Plataea, B.c. 479, is 
meant. 

35 vidds todguoro For the 
kind of metaphor ef. I. 4. 49, 50, 
6. 27, N. 9. 37, 38. Contrast 
Sophokles’ more vague dopds év 
XELMLOVL. 

36 viv 8’ contrasted with duépa 
év gia v. 34. For adversative dé 
ci. Soph. Ant. 85, N. 11. 48. 
toukihov pyveav Generally taken 
with fddos, or, at any rate, as 
a genitive of time with dre x@dv 
avOnoev, an order for which “it 
would be hard to find a parallel.” 
Render, ‘but now once more after 
(their) wintry gloom of changeful 
months (they blossom [av recalls 
the idea of @ddXovres, v. 22]), as 
the earth blossoms (every Apnil) 
with red roses, by the counsels of 
the deities.’ For the suppression 
of the verb in the principal clause 
and its presence in the simile ef, 
0.1.2. The winter of sorrow (ef. 
I. 6. 39) probably lasted from Meta- 
geitnion, O. 75. 2, to Munychion, 
O. 75. 3, i.e. from August to the 
next April. These months are 


40 


172 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


=tp. 9. 


1 Satpovov Bovrais. 6 Kuwntnp b€ yas "OyynaTov oiKxéwv 


\ / 4 \ Te s 
2 Kal yedupav TOVTLaoa Tr po KopivOou TELYEWD, 35 


/ lol \ 
3 Tovde Topey yeved Oavpactov wuvor 


3 
> / > fa t3 \ 
4€K NEXEWY avayet Pawav TadaLav 
> / BA > ef \ / ,’ ’ v / 
5 EUKNEWY Epywv" ev UTVM Yap TETEV* AAX aveyelpopeva 


Yp@Ta NaptreL, 


6 Awadgopos Oantos @s dotpois év adXous* 


vA 


- 


is} 


decidedly more changeful than 
those of late spring, summer, and 
early autumn, Chrysippos makes 
fogov metaphorical. Schol. Xpv- 
oimmos O€° mer’ exeiyny Thy aTuxlav 
kal Tov xemuova vOnoav. Is not 
the phrase ‘many-colored months’ 
too artificial for Greek, at least of 
such an early period? See Orelli 
on Auctumnus...varius, Hor. Od. 
2.5. 11. Very likely the coming 
gowrkéovoty determined the choice 
of zoxitwy, but still there is the 
contrast between metaphysical 
changefulness and chequer and the 
general, comparatively lasting glow 
of the natural spring. Paley thinks 
that by pddos ‘‘the scarlet ane- 
mone is meant, which in Spring 
is said to fill the woods both in 
Asia Minor and the Peloponnesus.” 
They are alluded to P. 4. 64, in 
a simile not unlike that of this 
passage. 

37 Satpovwv Bovdrais Mezger 
compares @ewy éxar. in the same 
place in the preceding strophe and 
civ Oe (v. 23) similarly placed to 
éx céfev (v. 5). 6 Kwytip yas A 
paraphrase of *Evocty@wy, ’Evvoct- 
ryyatos, “EXeXixAwv. *Oyxnorov ol- 
kéwy Cf. I. 1. 33. For olxéwy cf. 
N. 7. 65, but here the god’s neigh- 


> lal > an 
a& te Knv youvots “APavav 
év tT ‘Adpactetous aéOrous 


40 
, , 
Avt. y. 
ed / a 
appa kapv&aca viKnav 
Sixv@vos @tracev 45 


bourhood to Thebes and patronage 
of the Isthmos may give the cause 
of the Theban’s Isthmian victory. 

38 yédvpav Cf. N. 6. 40 révrov 
Te yépup’ akdmayTos. 

40 Cf. N. 1. 34 apyatov érpivev 
Néoyov. 

41 évimvw Compare the Bibli- 
cal ‘fell on sleep.’ For the meta- 
phor cf. I. 6. 16 d\\a wadad yap | 
eUder xapis, and for év cf. P. 1. 74 
bs opw év mévTm Badeb’ adiklay. 
mécev ‘Had fallen.’ dveyepopéva 
‘Now in her awakening her form 
shows fair and bright.’ Cf. Isaiah 
60. 3, ‘the brightness of thy rising.’ 
Xpota Adu. Cf. Bacchyl. 17. 103 
amd yap dyNa- | ay Ndue yuiwy cé- 
Aas | wore mupés, of the Néreids. 

42 Cookesley compares Milton, 
Tycidas,v. 168. ’Awo- is one syl- 
lable. 

43 are(kalt) ‘She (Fame) who 
indeed.’ For xyv (Bergk after Me- 
dicean mss.) Mommsen, after 
Vatican B, xelv, B6ckh cav. *A@a- 
vav mss. wrongly ’A@nvav. Momm- 
sen reads ’A@av- except in the Epic 
form of the goddess’ name *A@7- 
vata, O. 7. 36, N. 10. 84. vuray 
For present cf. on N. 5. 5. The 
subject is dpua. 


44 Cf. N. 9. The subject of 





45 


50 


ISTHMIA III. 


w 


173 


\ rn , , / > , a 
To.dde Téy TOT éovTwy PUAN aoLdar. 


4 ovde Travayupiov Evvav arreixov 


or 


a if 
Yalpov imTrev. 


kautinov Sidpov, IlaveddXavecor & épifopevor Sarava 


50 


Lal U / 
6 TOY aTrEelipadTaV Yap ayVwTOL TLwTaL. 


Err. 9’. 


” > > / if \ / 
a €otw 8 adpdavera TvXas Kal papvapevar, 


Is 
b mplv TédXos aKpov iKxéoOat. 
¢ Tay TE yap Kal TOV d.60t° 


on 
on 


> al , 
d Kat Kpéocov avdpav xetpovev 
, 
e échare Téxva Katawdpaic. tote wav Aiavtos adKav 


/ \ >’ , 
doiviov, Tav ola 


Smacev and of récev above is paya. 
The family fame is first personi- 
fied in a highly realistic manner 
and then confused with Fame in 
the abstract. 

45 rtowde Refers to révdev. 39. 
Dr Kenyon quotes this verse to 
illustrate rods’ Bacchyl. 9. 37 
“comparing a past achievement 
with a present one.” tav Tér’ év- 
tov ‘From the bards of those 
days.’ dowav V.l. dodav. Text 
Triclinius. gvAd’ Metaphor from 
the duddoBoNia, cf. P. 9. 124, 8. 57, 
N. 4.17. For the idea of weaving 
crowns of song cf. O. 6. 86. 

46 tavay. tvv. The four Great 
Games. 

47 IlaveAdaverou Cf. I. 2. 38. 
épg. For Middle ef. O, 1. 95, I. 4. 4. 

48 ‘The silence of oblivion is 
(the portion) of those who make no 
essay.’ Cf. I. 7.70. dyvwero. So 
Mommsen, for once omitting to 
notice the v.L. dyvworo.(Bergk). Two 
good ss. give M.’s reading dyvw- 
tov, O. 6. 67. According to Cobet, 
Novae Lectiones, p. 191 (ed. Leyden, 
1858), ‘”Ayvworos bene Graece sig- 
nificat eum qui intelligi non potest.” 
For sentiment cf. I. 7. 70. 

49 ‘But there is uncertainty 


about fortune even when men are 
contending.’ One cannot say that 
Hermann’s ‘‘eorum qui certant”’ is 
wrong, for an ancient Greek would 
grasp the sense without feeling any 
ambiguity in the grammar, butas we 
have to analyse, it is perhaps best 
to choose the true participial use, 
unless better sense is given by the 
adjectival use. Cf. v. 5 supra. 
For certain participial use cf. P. 
8. 43 Sd elre wapvapduww. 

50 rédos dkpov Cf. N. 6, 24. 
The verse means ‘until one has 
actually secured the prize.’ Here 
the first place, highest achievement, 
is meant, cf. Theognis 594, but in 
P. 9. 118 the phrase means ‘first 
prize.’ 

51 tav te Kal tov Partitive 
genitive, ‘bad as well as good,’ cf. 
P, 7. 22; of mere variety, O. 2. 53, 
N. 1. 30, Dem. 560 mid., ri 6% 
Ta Kal Ta emovOws 6 detva, ovK 
éddpBave dixnvy map’ éuod, Theognis 
398 Tov D ayabov rok\uav xp Ta TE 
kal Ta pépery. 

53 réxva Here ‘guile,’ ‘sharp 
practices,’ see Introd. There is a 
v.l. réxva, but it is very awkward 
for téxa to wrestle by agents. 
Bacchylides, 11. 35 f., also suggests 


55 


174 PINDARI CARMINA. 
fev vueTi tapov repli Fo hacyave, pwouddv eer 
taivecow “EXXdvov, door Tpdavd? &Bav. 60 
atp. &. 


’ > f / / , fal 
1 AXX “Opunpos tou tetiwaxey &¢ dvOporav, ds avtod 


2Tacav opPacats apetav Kata paBdov Eppacev 65 


/ > / lal , / 
3 Oeorreciwy éréwv Aorrots abvperr. 


unfairness in connection with the 
Great Games. katapdpaiora ‘Is 
wont to get a good (xara) hold of 
and throw.’ Metaphor from wrest- 
ling. tore ‘Surely ye know of the 
valiant heart (a\xdv) of slaughterous 
Aias, for his having transfixed 
which on his own sword he lays 
the blame on,’ &c. gotvov For 
the unusual termination, cf. N. 2. 
24. dia év vuerl ‘About dawn,” 
when, according to the Schol., the 
Aethiopis represents him as having 
slain himself. 

54 mep( Cf. N. 8.23. popddy 
éxet Copied by Sophocles 4j. 180. 
Cf. Aesch. Prom. 445 péupw otrw’ 
avOpwroas éxwv, Eur. Phoen. 773 
@oTE wor Mouas éxe. Thuk, 2. 41 
éxet...7@ Urnkdy kaTrdpeuyr, ‘afford 
the subject ground for complaint,’ 
is not an analogous phrase, 
while in the passages cited by 
Bergk, Eur. Heracl. 974 moddhv 
ap’ es peu, el Spdoes rade, and 
Isaeos, Or. 11. 39, the phrase is 
used in the passive sense abso- 
lutely: so that there seems to be 
no support for the passive sense of 
Hougay éxec if a dative follow; we 
should expect id maldwy (Cobet, 
Novae Lect. p. 500), though Bergk’s 
éx’ & taldecow gives a possible 
construction. The imperfect how- 
ever seems unsuitable, and an 
alteration, in the face of a possible 
interpretation of the ms. reading, 
is objectionable. With the hero’s 
death as the result of his loss of 
the highest honors the poet is 
here concerned, but not at all with 
contemporary judgments on the 


suicide, Myexplanation gives point 
to the ¢ and to the tense of éye. 
Mr Bury’s ‘the blood he shed was 
drops of blame’ is intensely ingeni- 
ous, but inadmissible. The present 
tense is required, for the disgrace 
of the enemies of Aias is as un- 


dying as his fame. matd. “HAX. 
v. 18 supra. 

55 8 ‘Right through the 
world.’ As certain fanciful critics 


seem to object to this use of ‘right,’ 
I may as well quote ‘right against 
Jericho’ for their benefit. For 
special mention of Aias in the 
Iliad cf. N. 2. 14, and add of 
course Il. 7. 161—313, where, in 
the absence of Achilles, the nine 
champions draw lots for the single 
combat with Hektor, and éx 6’ 
€Oopev K\yjpos Kuvéns dv dp’ 7Oedov 
avrol, | Aiavros—and II. 2. 768, 769 
quoted on N. 7. 27. But still it is 
probable that the poet had especi- 
ally in mind his authorities for the 
latter part of the story of Aias. Cf. 
notes on N. 7. 21, 8. 30. 

56 op0sicats ‘Exalted and,’ cf, 
N.1.15. kata pdpdov Hés. Theog. 
30 Kai por oxirrpov eov (Moicar) 
ddpyns EptOnréos bfov. See aicaxov, 
oxymTpov. This laurel wand seems 
to have marked the singer as the 
suppliant and minister of Apollo 
and the Muses. Prof. Jebb, how- 
ever, Journ. of Hellen. Stud. June 
1882, p. 15, renders ‘‘ ‘by the wand 
of his lays divine’ where xara pdp- 
dov=Kata mapddoow, the branch 
being the symbol of tradition.” 

57 doirots dOvpev ‘For after- 
coming bards to celebrate.’ For 





( 


60 


{ 


ISTHMIA III. 175 


a \ > / lal ee 
4 TOUTO yap adavatov povaev EPTeEl, 


” ® / \ , en) , \ ‘ 
5 el Tis eb FelTN TL’ Kal TayKapToV emt XOova Kai bia 


tmovtov BéBaKev 


70 
c ' > \ cal ” Soe 
6 Epypatwv aKTis Kad@v acReoTos altel. 

Avr. &. 

/ lal , lal a \ 
‘ tpoppovav Moicav rvxomev, Ketvov ayyat tupaov 
Upveov 
2Kai MeXicow, TayKxpatiov otepadvap éma£tvr, 75 


épvei Tereordda. 


- w 


TOAMA yap ElKaS 
Oupov épiBpewetav Onpoy eovTwv 


> / A a9 5 , > na 4? > , 
5 €v Tove’ pHTiW 0 adrwrné, aleTOU aT avaTiTvapEeva 


pouBSov icxet 


inf. cf. Goodw. MW. d& T.§ 770. For 
abipew cf. P. 5.21 and raifw, also 
Bacchyl. 13. 59 émixwpiav abupow | 
mapGévor wéNrovew. 

58 oabavarov Cf. Frag. 98 [86] 
Ovaoxer 5é ovyabev Kadov épyov. Per- 
haps best rendered ‘it lasts on ever- 
living, never voiceless,’ or ‘it lives 
on in vocal immortality.’ Jebb 
on Soph. Oed. R. 786 seems to favor 
‘spreads,’ ‘creeps abroad,’ but in 
Pindar poetry generally travels like 
light or on wings, and my render- 
ing is supported by O. 13. 105 «i 
6€ daluwy yevéOdos Epa. Moreover 
the idea of ‘spreading’ is given in 
the next line. 

59 ¢i...Felmy Cf. O. 6.11, note. 
kal mdyk. ‘And so.’ 

60 For metaphor ef. O. 13. 36, 
P. 8. 96. Mezger notes evx\éwv 
Epywv, vv. 7, 41. 

61 aa For inf. cf. O. 1. 9, 
v. 10 supra (v. 11, deEauévy, note). 
For the metaphor cf. O. 9. 21, éya 
6é Tor pitav wédw | wadepats émipXe- 
yu aodais, | ...ayyeNliav réupw... ; 
ravrav, P. 5. 42, N. 6. 39, I. 6. 23. 
ketvov ‘Such as Homer kindled 
for Aias.’ Cf. O. 6. 7 Ketvos av7p. 
N. 9. 42 rodro...péyyos. 

62 orehdvop Cf. v. 45 supra, 


80 


PUAN’ aovday. The beacon-fire does 
not shrink into a wreath, thanks 
to émdéiov. For the metaphor ef. 
Frag. 160 tdaivw ’Auvdaovidars rot- 
kiXov avdnua. 

64 Ovupov Cf. Aesch. Sept. c. 
Th. 52 ctdnpodpwv yap Oupuos avdpeia 
préywv | eve, AedvTwy ws “Apn 


dedopkérwv. Onpav mss. Onpir, 
obviously from the -ay of the 
word before, rather than from 


a variant tod\ua, v. 63, as Bergk 
holds. Béckh and Dissen read @npa 
after a Schol., which however has 
oixetos wy for eixws or whatever 
was read in its place. Bergk and 
Mommsen give @ypey as the noun 
in apposition with X¢edvTwy, the 
former quoting Eur. Herc. Fur. 
465 orodnv Te Onpos aupéBarre ow 
kdpa| Néovros, and Epimenidés ap. 
Ailian, Hist. Nat. 12. 7 67jpa Néovra. 

65 pytw 8 ddwané For the accu- 
sative cf. P. 5. 104 @dpaos dé tavii- 
mrTepos| év opviéiv aierds €wAeTo. Note 
that laudable cunning is here tacitly 
contrasted with the ‘ guile’ of v. 53. 
alerov pdpBov ‘The circling eagle.’ 
dvamitvapéva ‘By sprawling on 
his back.’ This trick of the fox was 
not, as Dissen suggests, shamming 
to be dead, but fighting on its back as 





70 


176 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


6 ypn Sé may EpdovtT apavpacat Tov éyOpov. 


"Em. &. 


a ov yap piow 'Oapiwveiay EXaxev* 


b aX ovoTos pev idéc8at, 


a ’ > od / 
¢ ouptecety & axa Bapvs. 


/ 5 / / 
d xaito. 7oT 'Avtaiouv dopous 


e OnBay aro Kadpeiay popdav 


Bpayus, uyav 8 arap- 


/ 2 > > \ 
TTOS, TpogTaraicwv nO avnp go 
jf tav wupoddpov AvBvav, Kpaviows oppa Eévev vaov Tlo- 
aelddwvos epépovta ayxéOor, 


a Schol. says—imria rots rocly apv- 
veTat TA oUANaUBavomévn Ta péev OE 
dpvocovca—and again that Melis- 
sos was kuAtorikés. What Eusebius 
(quoted by Dissen from Olearius 
on Philostratos, p. 818) calls rév 
Aeybuevov Tpérov xauat was perhaps 
the trriacuds, a variety of the ava- 
kAwomdXn, see Dict. of Antiq., s.v. 
pancratium. 

66 av épSovr ‘ By any means,’ 
cf. wav, mavra moety. For senti- 
ment cf. P. 2. 84. Verg. Aen. 2. 
390 Dolus an virtus quis in hoste 
requirat? Oed. R. 145, Xenoph. 
Hellen. 74. 12, Plato, Apol. 39a. 
For sentiment cf. Aen. 5. 390. 
épSovr’ apavpa@oat Bockh reads 
épdovra wavp. But in all three in- 
stances Mss. ae duavp-. Hésiod 
gives uaup. . and D, 323 peta dé 
ya Havpovar ne puvtGovat dé otkor | 
dvépt TQ. 

67 diow ‘Physique, cf. N. 
6. 5. Orion was handsome as well 
as gigantic. 

68 dvotos For dvocrés cf. dav- 
parés, O. 1. 28, aetpatos, O. 6. 54. 

69 For inf. cf. P. 6. 53, I. 2 
37, O. 7. 26. Take cupzecety lite- 
rally, ‘to fall with,’ for a struggle 
on the ground in the pankration, 
axpa Dissen renders ‘ robore.’ 
Better ‘at the crisis of the struggle.’ 
Schol. xara rods ayévas. Christ 


defends the mss. aixug by Aesch. 
Ag. 483, Choeph. 630, but here and 
Prom. Vinct. 405 aixug (=‘ temper’) 
has an adjective with it. mss. also 
give aixua for dxug wrongly N. 6. 
54, 10. 60. 

70 Though insignificant to 
look at, yet he may be compared 
to glorious Hérakles. The xairo 
seems to answer an imaginary dis- 
parager of the victor’s personal 
appearance. Mss. give xaé Toé (ro) 
mor’. Of course zér’ is for zori. 
Note that mér’ ’Avr. 66u. go with 
the end of the next verse. 

71 Bpaxts ‘Short,’ relatively 
to Antaeos and Orion and such 
giants, and to his own breadth and 
strength, mwpoomahatowy The ob- 
ject aiv@ is supplied from ’Avraiouv. 

72 <ABvav For acc. after 7\- 
dev ef. P. 4. 52, 118, 134. Antaeos 
was the mythical king of Irasa 
near Lake Triténis, who used to 
wrestle with and kill strangers. 
In Eusebius the story of his gain- 
ing strength from contact with his 
mother earth is interpreted of his 
skill in the above-mentioned mode 
of struggling on the ground. xkpa- 
vlogs The frieze was anciently 
adorned with skulls of animals, 
whence arose the sculptures on the 
metopes. See Eur. Bacch. 1212, 
alpésOw AaBwv | ryxr&v mpds ofkous 








75 


80 


ISTHMIA III. 


1 vlogs “AXKpHvas: 
cas 


177 


ST p: €. 


a > 
ds OvAvuptrovd’ éBa, yaias Te Ta- 


95 


cal \ , 
2 Kai Babuxpyvouv todas ados é€evpwv Oévap, 
/ 
3 vauTiNlatct Te TOpOmoY apEepwaats. 
4vov 6€ tap Aiyioxw KadXdaTOV OdBov 
> , / / U \ b / / 
5 aupeT@V valet, TeTiMaTaL TE TPOS ABavdTwY PiXos, 


“Hav 7 orviet, 


100 


6 xpucéwv oikwy avat cal yauSpos ” Hpas. 


’Avt. €. 


n \ ? al ce a / > \ 
1 T@ pev Arextpav trrepOev daita TopavvovTes aoTOL 105 


\ / / na A 
2 Kal vedduata otehavouata Bopav avEopev 


KNiudKev mpocauBdacers, | ws Tacca- 
Nevon Kpara Tpryhiqots 74d€|EéovTos, 
Verg. den. 9. 406—8. Dissen tells 
us that Scholia on Pindar O. 11. 
19, 1. 114 say that Kyknos and 
Oenomaos each meant to use the 
skulls of their human victims to 
build a temple to Ares their father. 
Note the omission of the pronoun 
and the rather rare construction 
of a participle after a verb of hin- 
dering. L.and 8, render épégovra 
‘wreathing with garlands,’ but it 
means ‘decorating the roof of.’ 
Hermann suggested Ilocec:davos 
op épérrovra, the syllables cor- 
responding to éped- elsewhere, being 
each one long syllable. Perhaps 
épépey uuv should be read. (For 
omission of uw ef. Eur. Orest. 263, 
oXITW ce THday SvoTUXH THONMaATA.) 

74 woAduds I think ‘wan,’ rather 
than ‘white with foam.’ Cf. O. 1. 
71. This recalls Theognis, 10 Baévy 
movTov adds modjs. The ad. mon. 
is Epic. 6évap ‘The hollow bed,’ 
here of course especially the shores 
and shoals. Cf. N. 3. 24. 

75 vavutirtlaor Dat. commodi, 
abstract for concrete, vavridots. 
awop8ucv Not ‘the sea,’ L. and S. 
after Dissen; but ‘the passage 


F, Il. 


thereof.’ dpepdoats Dissen quotes 
a fragment of Sophokles from the 
Schol. before the Isthmia, és zap- 
axtiav | orelxwv aynuépwoa Kkvwoa- 
Nov 666v, and Eur. Herc. Fur. 20, 
847. 

76 KadX. ddPov | ander. ‘Lord 
of asupreme happiness’ (Leaf). Cf. 
Bacchyl. 3. 92 ‘Iépwy, od & odBov | 
Kd\LaT eredeizao Ovarois | avOea. 

77° terlparat An echo of reri- 
paxev, v. 55 supra. For the theme 
cf. the end of N. 1. 

79 wmepSey The funeral sacri- 
fices to the sons of Hérakles (by 
Megara daughter of Kreon of The- 
bes), whom the hero slew in a 
heaven-sent frenzy, were celebrated 
on rising ground outside the gates 
of Elektra on the road to Plataea. 

80 vedSpara Mommsen al- 
ways prints duy7-, which he defends 
unsuccessfully on O. 3. 7 against a 
great preponderance of ms. autho- 
rity. The last part of the com- 
pound is almost quiescent, or means 
‘made,’ ‘caused,’ as in dedduarov 
xpéos, O. 3. 7, Frag. 159. Soa 
Schol. 7 kara mapayuyny eipnke Ta 
Néyea (read véa corrupted through 
duplication of ve) vesduara. Mezger 
assumes enallage, ‘garlands for 


12 


85 


178 PINDARI CARMINA. 


~ WwW 


on 


ve. 
Tavvuyx CEL, 


éuTupa yadKkoapav oxT@ Oavovtwr, 
\ / / \ Ce 
tovs Meydpa téxe row Kpeovtis viovs: 
Toiow év dvOuaiow avyav prOE avatedropéva cuvEexes 


1190 
J / if ' fal 
6 aidépa KvicdevTe NaKTiColca KaTVO, 
’Em. €'. 
\ 4 a) b] / / Dy Gay. 
Kal SevTepov dwap éTeiwy Tép’ aéOrXwv 15 


/ . 
yivetat, ioyvos Epyov. 


pvpTtos 60 avnp Sumdoav 


a 
b 
c év0a evKwlels Kapa 
d 
é 


, 5) / \ / / ‘ 
vikav avepavato Kai Taldwv Tpitav mpocbev, KuBepva- 


THposS olakooTpodov 


newly built altars,’ but the altars 
were probably permanent, not like 
the daira provided fresh every year. 
Bopoav We should say ‘for the 
altars.’ The plur. credavamara 
could not have the force of a circle. 
avEopev | durrupa ‘We sacrifice vic- 
tims.’ Cf. Eur. Hippol. 537 Botrav 
povov ‘E\Xas ai’ defer. 

81  xadkoapay This Pindaric 
form is distinct from yadknpys, cf. 
ppevoapaus Bacchyl. 17.118. Is it 
for xadkofapys (cf. ’Qaplwy, N. 2. 
10) = ‘mighty in (or ‘ with’) bronze,’ 
ef. Lat. ‘vir’? Gen. abs. ‘since 
the eight warrior sons (viovs taken 
with the relative clause) suffered 
death.’ 

82 réke Fou mss. oi réke. 

s3 A Schol. says os mpds 
ducuas iepoupyety Tots Npwot, KaTa TAS 
dvatoNas Tots Geots. The Schol. on 
Apoll, Rhod. 1. 587 says the same 
of of Karorxduevo. and Ovpavlda. 
(Dissen.) tote. ‘In their honor.’ 
avyav Gen. after dvduatow. Se- 
veral times av’-yai stands for ‘light.’ 
Aesch. seems to have adopted the 
phrase, Ag. 1123, Biov dvvTos av- 

ais. 

84 daxtifoira Has the meta- 


120 


phor a reference to the kicking up 
of the pancratiast when struggling 
on his back? 

85 Seitepov duap For this some- 
what unusual accusative cf. I. 5. 
46, Aesch. Hum. 10 @vov pay 
ovdevds Kowny Oewv, Kur. Bacch. 
723 ai dé ray Teraypevny | wpav eéxi- 
vouv Oipoov és Baxxevmata, Soph. 
Oed, R. 1138 and Jebb’s note. 
The notion of ‘on’ or ‘at’ is joined 
to that of ‘during.’ tépp aé~&\wv 
Mss. d€0\wv trépua, text Schmid. 
TEépp.a. 
annual games.’ The ‘‘periphras- 
tic” ‘‘pleonastic” use of répua and 
TéX\os is an eldwdov. The idea of 
‘end,’ ‘limit,’ ‘consummation,’ is 
indicated in all the alleged cases. 

87 Myrtle was sacred (not ex- 
clusively) to the dead. Cf. Eur. 
El, 323, Alc. 172, but I. 7. 67. 

88 avip Le. cnvipwuévos. 

89 dvepdvaro ‘Caused a re- 
turn to be made of,’ cf. N. 6. 26. 
kal ma(S8wy mss. do not give xai 
but maldwy (rhv) tpirav. Béckh 
maldwy te tpirav. The construction 
maldwy vixav is exactly paralleled 
by «dos dvdpwr, O. 9. 88. 


‘The end consisting of © 





ISTHMIA III. 179 


90 f yroua weTiO@v ToAUBOUAY. 


avy ‘Opcéa 5€ vv Kopa- 


Eouar TepTvav émictadlwv yapwv. 


90 wrermiOoy Hartung temas. 
Hermann zicuvos. modtBounN’ *Op- 
céa atv col 6é vw. Cf. P. 3. 28, 
note. The meaning ‘obeying,’ 
‘ouided by,’ isclearlyneeded. There 
is not sufficient evidence to pro- 
nounce upon the isolated intransi- 
tive use of the form. Sé ‘Ac- 
cordingly,’ cf. I. 6. 23. Orseas was 
his trainer. Trainers are celebra- 
ted at the end also of N. 4. 6. 
kopatopar Causative middle; ‘I 


will cause the kémos to celebrate.’ 
Cf. P. 9. 89. Don. with one good 
Ms. reads kwyudfoua. For the 
future -Ci.-es 1s) LO Ne toes 
émirtatwy So Schol. Vet. The 
best Ms. azocrafwy and the other 
old mss. émistoxdfwy. For meta- 
phorciiP. 5. 945, 8. oN, leone 
Oy 2, 99: xapiw ‘Song.’ Cf. 
O. 11. 93 ri 6 advernjs re Nvpa | 
yrukts 7 add0Os dvardoce xapw, 78, 


v. 8 supra, Frag. 53. 2. 


. 
~ ~ 


ISTHMIA IV. [V.] 


ON THE VICTORY OF PHYLAKIDAS OF AEGINA IN THE 
; PANKRATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Puynakipas of Aegina, youngest (I. 5. 6) son of Lampon, was 
brother to Pytheas, for whom N. 5 was composed. Phylakidas had 
won an Isthmian victory, celebrated in I. 5, before the occasion of 
this ode (I. 5. 2—7), which was soon after the battle of Salamis, 
vv. 48—50, z.e. in the next Isthmian games, B.c. 478, Ol. 75. 3. The 
ode was performed in Aegina, according to Dissen ‘undoubtedly’ at 
Lampon’s house; but, as Theia was clearly worshipped in Aegina 
as a patroness of games, the ode may have been sung at a family 
gathering before a shrine of that goddess. 


There are several reminiscences of the earlier ode, I. 5. Exact 
responsions are tiwa- vv. 54, 6, Pudaxloa vv. 60, 18, Ads éxare v. 29, céo 
Fexate v. 2, kavxnu-a v. 51, Kdurov v. 24, Ev- v. 33, ev- v.12. The name 
Kyedvixos inspires vv. 8, 9 Kdéos vixdoavr’, and vv. 13, 26f., 48,54. There 
is no warrant for assuming that Pindar meant to offer consolation for a 
defeat at Olympia. 


The introduction of the poem ends with the 4th verse of orp. B'; 
the centre, devoted to heroes, especially those of Aegina, extends to 
the third verse of orp. y’. 

The compounds which seem to have been coined for this ode are 
oxvdivaros, otparapxov, evdurophoa (Aesch.). 





ISTHMIA IV. 181 


The mode is Dorian ; the metres are dactylo-epitritic, represented 
as in N, 1, 
Unsymmetrical. Eight verses are of 5 feet, seven being similar. 


STROPHE. EPODE. 
BA. ie (B34. 
2s OL | OW —'< —Epode 5: 2. °C’, 
a: BLA. =Epode 6. 3. B.A’. 
4. A’, 4. B.|—-cul—-an 
5. B.A. 5. C|-vul—-a 
6. CB |-vy | Ue. G Be. 
is 2BA 
8 -vuuv| 4B 
9... AGB: 
If vv. 1, 2 be supposed equal to v. 6, by scanning v. 1 B.A’. |W, 


the strophe is antithetic and mesodic. But the presumption is that 
the first verse is really as well as apparently the same in metre as 
vv. 3, 5 and Ep. 1, 6. 

The epode might be regarded as consisting of two periods, 
I., wv. 1—4, palinodic, II., vv. 5—9, antithetic with epode. 


vv. 

110: 
11. 

12, 13 
14, 15. 
16. 
T7=19. 
19—22 
2225 
26—28 
28—35 


ANALYSIS. 


Invocation of Theia, bestower of wealth and victory. 

For prowess gains distinction by aid of deities. 

Well-being and good fame are the two things needful to 
give happiness to the wealthy. 

Be content with participation in these blessings. 

Mortal aims become mortal men. 

Mention of victories of Phylakidas and Pytheas. 

The occasion, having brought him (in spirit) to Aegina, 
demands celebration of the Aeakidae. 

For since the island is devoted to noble deeds the meed of 
laudatory song must not be grudged. 

Her warriors have been sung of for countless ages. 
Different states revere different heroes—Aegina reveres 
Aeakos and his seed, 


182 PINDARI CARMINA. 
35—38. Who twice took Troy. 
38—42. Who performed the mightiest deeds (in the second war)? 

43, 44. Achilles of Aegina. 

44, 45. The island has long been an example of lofty virtues. 
46—50. For instance, Aeginetan sailors won the battle of Salamis. 
51—53. But enough, Zeus sends vicissitudes. 

53, 54. Athletic victories too love to be celebrated in song. 
54—58. Praise of the family of Kleonikos for perseverance in the 

labors and expenses demanded by athletics. 
59—61. Credit is given to Pytheas for his brother’s fighting. 
62, 63. The poet sends the ode with a wreath. 


=Tp. a. 


1 Matep ’AeXlov rroAvevupe Ocia 
> 


/ / fel / 
2 0€0 FeKaTL Kal weyacOery voutoay 


3 Xpucov avOpwrro. Teplmavov adrwY* 


\ \ > / 
4 kal yap épifowevar 


1 Oela A Titanid (Hés. Theog. 
126—136), mother of Hélios, Se- 
léné, and Eos (ib. 371—3874) by 
Hyperion. Welcker, quoted by 
Boéckh, identifies her with a Lem- 
nian goddess Chrysé depicted on a 
vase found in Magna Graecia, 
while Boéckh takes her for the 
Euryphaéssa of the Homeric hymn 
to Hélios. Pindar’s riuai of Theia 
are given by Hésiod to Hekaté, 
Theog. 409—443. Note that here 
Theia is connected with ypucds and 
vika, While we have ypuvoéa Nika, 
J, 2. 26. 

For ro\vwvupe cf. Aesch. Prom. 
210 Tata, moAAGy dvouatwr popdi 
pia: SO, moA\vwyuue of Dionysos, 
Soph. Antig. 1115; and of Aphro- 
dité, Soph. Frag. 856 jrou Kuéspis 
ov Kuspis movov, dd’ éott mo\dwv 
6voudTov émruvumos. 

2 céo Fékati mss. ced (cod) y’ 
éxatt. The Scholl. ignore the y’. 
For the digamma of féxaru cf. O. 
14, 18. Cf. Ards &k. v. 29 infra. 
peyaoGevy Cf. I. 3. 2. The 


order shows that the adjective is 
an extension of the predicate— 
‘men even (xai) esteem gold as 
potent....’ Pindar is explaining 
why men actually go so far as to 
esteem gold as more potent than 
all besides. vopicay Gnomic 
aorist. 

3 Xpucov Schol. ék Oetas cal 
‘Trrepiovos" "HXwos, eK de “HNlov 6 xpu- 
obs. €éxdoT@ dé THY dorépwy vAn Tis 
dvdryeTat, ane bev oO Xpugos LDedrvy 
6 dpyupos, Apet aidnpos, Kpovw MONB- 
dos, Act mAexTpos, ‘Epun Kxaccirepos, 
>A dpodiry xarkés. But Frag. 207 
we find Acds mais 6 xpucés. 

4 kalydp Elliptical like a\\a 
yap. ‘Aye and I can say more 
for....’ The poet goes on to ascribe 
the speed of the swift and the 
strength of the strong to Theia. 
Paes For the Middle cf. I. 

. 47. The competition of ships 
in speed was for commercial objects, 
like the present competition of tea 
ships. Vergil’s ship-race, Aen. 5, is 
an anachronism. 





¥ 


= 


10 


ISTHMIA IV. 


183 


lal > / \ e ’ ts iv 
5 vaes €v TOVT@ Kal Up Apyacw im7roL 5 
\ id f 
6 Ota Teadv, & Vacca, TY“av wKVodLVAaTOLS ev apidrXaLcL 
Oavpactal méXovtat: 
"Apt. a. 
” ’ y , 32 \ 
1év T aywviows aéPXoror ToPeLvov 
/ 4 A 2 > re / 
2 KNEos Empakev, GvTw’ aOpoo. atéhavor 10 
3 XEpot vikdoavtT avédnoav EOerpay 
*» Lal nr 
42 TayvTate TrodMv. 
/ lal 
5 Kpivetat 8 arka dta dSaipovas avdpav. 
ti , lal vv lal / \ v 
6 d¥o0 Sé€ Tor Cwas AwTov podva Tommaivovte Tov adTrVE- 
atov evavbe? crv drX\Bo, 15 
> , 
Er.a. 
yy io / / b] \ > / 
ael TIS ev TaTYwV OYoY égrOV akovCnN. 
5 wd So Bergk for év, from a different form of expression 
the Schol. The old Medicean ms. though the thought is the same. 


omits the preposition. Obviously 
the horses are the costly teams of 
racing chariots. Dissen thinks 
that the poet alludes to mythical 
war-chariots, and quotes I. 5. 19 
xpvodpuaro Alakiéar. Mezger thinks 
waggons full of produce and mer- 
chandise are meant, which is very 
improbable. Mr Bury suggests 
that Punic war-chariots are in- 
tended. Why not also Persian? 
It is very unlikely that Pindar 
would mention an _ exclusively 
forei@n method of warfare in this 
context, and he could hardly say 
that within Hellenic experience in 
the fifth century B.c. war-chariots 
Oavyacral médovra. The cross 
classification is natural. Sea 
vehicles are coupled with land ve- 
hicles, though as ayévia chariots 
might have been classed with the 
competitors who contended solely 
in the might or speed of their own 
limbs. 

6 tuywdyv ‘Through thy power,’ 
‘prerogative,’ rather than tuo be- 
neficio (Dissen), which is ‘through 
the exercise of thy prerogative’— 


Cf. P. 4. 51 ctv rie Oewv, ‘by-the- 
aid-of divine power,’ 260 obv dewv 
Tiuats (distributive), lit. ‘by-the-aid- 
of the several powers of divers 
deities.’ 

8 eémpatey ‘earn.’ Active for 
middle, cf. P. 2. 40, O. and P. 


p. xxvili. In N. 9.3 the sense of 
mpdocera is different. @p. ‘In 
abundance.’ Properly ‘without 


intermission,’ cf. I. 1. 28. 

11 «plverat Cf. N. 4. 1, 7.7; 
‘becomes distinguished.’ 

12 dAtvoctoy Old mss. avéd- 
migtov. Hartung proposes zroiuat- 
vey Blov ddyiorov, as one Schol. has 
Tov oikTpoy Tuy avOpwrwyv Bloy, but 
this oikrpév is clearly a rendering 
of avé\mcrov. The plural zoimai- 
vovrt is to be expected because the 
two ideas are represented individu- 
ally, ef. Kiihner, who quotes Xen. 
Anab. 1. 4. 4 joav dé ratra dvo 
TELXN- evavOet Causative. Here 
(was adwrov is the choicest of the 
dv@n produced by bABos. Cf. Bac- 
chyl. 3. 92 quoted on I. 3. 76. 

13 ed macxov Cf. P. 1. 99 70 
5é mwabety eb mpwrov aé—\uv* eb 8 


15 


20 


184 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


3! / \ / / ‘ ” 
b un pateve Zevs yevéoOar: ravt eyes, 


” 4 a? > / lal 
c €l GE TOUTWY MoOLIp EediKOLTO Kaa”. 


\ a , 
d O@vata Ovatotc. Tpérret. 


e tiv © év “IcoOu@ durdoa OdrroLwo’ apera, 


f Duraxida, xeirar, Newéa dé kal apdoir, 


/ , 
g Ilv@éa te TayKpatiov. 


> ” 5] a / ef / 
h ovx atep Ataxidav Kéap Buvev yeverat: 


\ ’ b] \ 
TO 6 €mov 


w 
tn 


- \ ? ] a 
i ovv Xdpiow & Eworov Adutrwvos viois 


/ a7 ” 
1 Tavd €5 EvVYOMOY TOALD. 


dxovew Sevtépa motp’* daudorépacr 
& avinp | bs av eyxtpon cai €dn, oré- 
gavov tyrorov débexrar, P. 3. 104, 
N. 1. 32. This ‘enjoyment’ in- 
cludes of course good health, of 
which Theognis says goto & 
byalvew, and which Metrodéros 
made the swmmum bonum. Cf. O. 
5. 23, tylevra 8 ei Tis SNBov apder, 

éfapkéwy KTeaTeoot Kai evAoyiav mpoc- 
TiHeis, un pareton Beds yevéoOa. 
Aoy. éod. ak. See L. and §. 
dkovw (111. 2). 

14 For sentiment cf. O. 5. 23, 
quoted above, and P. 3. 61 uy, dida 
uxd, Blov afavarov | oedde. 

15 éi...ép{koiro For constr. 
Chub. Gslo- 

16 For sentiment cf. Soph. 
Frag. 5, Eur. Bacch. 394, P. 3. 59, 
60. Frag. 39 [33]. 

17 @dAdAoww” = Cf. P. 9. 8 note. 
Here ‘luxuriant’ because watered 
by the dews of song. For meta- 
MHOVAGHN. £92940) F115.) 63.064: 


dpera Cf. N. 9. 54. Join with 
maykpatiovu. 
18 xeitrar Cf. O. 13. 36 aiyra 


ToOGy avaKELTal. Nepéa Dative 
for locative, cf. N. 10. 35. Note 
that durdéa does not affect this 
clause, except so far as one victory 
a-piece is a two-fold victory. The 
Nemean victory of Phylakidas is 


rp. f’. 


> \ / 
el 6€ TéTpaTTTAL 


celebrated I. 5. 3, see the Introd. 
to that ode. 

19 Sc. riv re before Ilv6éq re. 
Dissen quotes Aesch. Suppl. 480 
(474 P.) for the brachyology, od 
bev marep yepare Tavde Trapbévwr | 
KAddous Te...\aBav...dés, where to 
supply avras dye before xXddous is 
easier than Paley’s explanation. 
maykpatiov Genitive of origin, 
cause, cf. I. 6. 22 vixav wayxpariou, 
I. 7. 5 dé@X\wv Kpartos. 

20 ovk drep ‘Full of the 
praises of the Aeakidae.’ -yeverar 
‘Is now sipping the sweets of.’ Cf. 
Nei6) 25: Tareas 

21 ow Xdpiow Cf. P. 6. 2, 
9. 3, N. 4.7, 10.1. Paley’s ‘with 
my poems’ is not so good, épo- 
Aov Idiomatic aorist of the im- 
mediate past. Whether Pindar 
was present at the recitation in 
person is uncertain, as rad’ does 
not imply the poet’s presence, cf. 
P. 9. 91, 0. 5. 20, 8. 25. Cf. also 
O. 7. 13, Frag. 53. 11. The last 
verse of this ode makes it probable 


that he was not present. vlots 
Dat. commodi. 
22 civopov Because Doric 


(Mezger), though Eunomia is also 
connected by Pindar with Locrian 
Opus, O. 9. 16. For the virtues 
of Aegina cf. O. 8. 21—30, Frag. 1. 





25 


30 


ISTHMIA IV. 


2 Geoddtwv Epywv KédevOov av Kabapar, 


% / / \ > Vere > a 
3 on POover Koptrov TOV €oLKOT aoLdad 30 
4 KipVameVv ATL TrOVYD. 
\ \ ¢ , > \ \ 
5 Kal yap npwwv ayaboi TrodEmioTal 
6 Noyov éexépdavav, KréovTar S ev TE Hoppiyryerouy ev 
avrA@v Te TauPovors OmoKrals 35 
"Avr. B’. 
f / / \ lad 
1 pupiov xpovov: pedétay b€ codiaTtais 
2 Aves Exate mpocBarov ceBilomevor 
> % > lal / lal 
3 ev wey Aitwra@v Ovaiaicr haevvais 
4 Olveidar xpatepot, 
5 €v 0€ OnBats immocoas loXaos 40 
6 yépas exer, Llepaeds & év "Apyet, Kaotopos 8 aiypa 
IloXvdevKeds Tt er’ Etpeéta peéOpors. 
rérparrat Cf. Thuk. 2. 40. 3 Bz vevl Ch Nisa: 19 Olniee 


érépois mpos epya TeTpaypévas (Fan- 
shawe). The subject is 76€ méX\s. 
The voice is middle. In several 
cases the true passive forms érpé- 
pOnv and érpdrnvy mean ‘was 
guided, turned, obliged to turn,’ 
rather than ‘ betook oneself.’ See 
Shilleto’s note on Thuk. 1. 76. 2 
ametpamero. For the sense to 
‘roam’ L. and 8. used to compare 
Il. 19. 212, where the corpse of 
Patroklos xetrac dvd mpdbupov Te- 
Tpaymuévos (!!), which illustrates 
Pindav’s preposition dy for avd. 

23 «Kédevd. dv xa. Cf. O. 6. 
23 &@ taxos Spa KehedOw 7’ ev Ka- 
Gapa | Bacouev 8xxov, 73 pavepay 
odév. For metaphor cf. N. 9. 47. 

24 For sentiment cf. I. 1. 41— 
45. The poet addresses himself. 
Koprov Cf. N. 8. 49, I. 1. 43. 

25 «ipvapev For metaphor cf. 
Me sa2 SNS dt78: GvT\ ToveV 
Cf. I. 1. 46, 3. 7, N. 5. 48,7. 16. 

26 ‘For indeed in the age of 
heroes her brave warriors were 
wont to win fame.’ 


popuryye traudwvoct 7 ev évtecw 
athuv. tapdovos Cf. last note 
and P, 12. 19. 6poxdais ‘Blended 
notes.’ 

28 pvplov xpdvov Cf. Soph. 
Oed. Col, 617 pupias 6 puplos | xpévos 
TekvouTat ViKTas Tuépas T iby. ped. 
St cop. ‘Now...a theme to poets.’ 
The poet, when supporting the 
general statement of vv. 26—28 
xpévov, begins by mentioning the 
heroes of other States. Virtually 
vv. 30—34 add’ constitute a com- 
parison. Cf. P.1. 42 for cogicrats. 

29 Avos &. Cf. v. 2 supra. 
ceBifduevo. seems to agree with 
moemoral, the insertion of yépas 
éyec making an anacoluthon. 

30 év pév For pev...dé with a 
repeated word cf. I. 3. 7, 8. 

31 OivelSa. Meleagros and his 
brothers. 

32 immocdas The two old mss. 
immocias. 

33 Kdoropos aixpa Cf. N. 10. 
13, P. 11. 61 Kdoropos Biay, I. 7.54 
Méwuvovos Blay. 


35 


40 


186 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


"Er. f’. 


arn’ év Oiveva peyadyitopes opyat 


a 
> a / \ \ \ U 
b Aiaxod taidwy Te’ Tol Kal cvY payats 45 


dis moAwv Tpawyv mpdlov, értropevot 


c 

d ‘HpaxrHi mportepor, 
\ \ > / 

kal avy ‘Atpeidats. 


is) 


éXa viv pou redoGev: 


/ 4 U / 
f Neve: tives Kuxvov, tives “Extopa rédvor, 


g Kal oTpatapyov AiGiwrwv apoBov 


h Méuvova yarkodpay; tis dp éodov Tidedhov 
i Tp@cev E@ Sopt Kaixov rap dyas ; 


_ 


a ” / / / 
totow Aiyiwayv tpopeper stoma TaTpav 


/ 
. 


tp. 


on 
on 


2 dtaTrpeTréa Vaoov" TeTELXLoTAL Sé Tadat 


34 adr ‘Yea, but’ with more 
reason, This ad)’ is not correla- 
tive with yé, v. 30, but extends the 
dé clauses. Oivdéva Ancient name 
of Aegina, cf. N. 5.16. pey. dpyat 
‘The active great-heartedness.’ 
Lit. ‘the great-hearted impulses.’ 
Se. yépas éxovo. from the last 
verse. 

835 tot Demonstrative. 

ctv Tmesis: cf. Eur. Hel. 106. 
The order suggests ‘joined in wars 
in which the city of the Trojans 
was sacked.’ Perhaps olv pdaxais 
is a condensed phrase for ctupaxor 
OvTes. 

87 Cf. N. 4. 25, Il. 5. 638 adn’ 
oléy tia dace Binv “Hpakdnelny | 
elvat, €uov matépa Opacuuéuvova Ov- 
poNéovra, | ds more Seip’ NOW Evex’ 
immrwv Aaopébovtos | é ons adv ynual 
kal davdpao. mavporépoow | *IXlov 
éfahdmate modu, xnpwoe 8 aryuids. 
Laomedon withheld the horses he 
had promised Hérakles in return 
for his saving Hésioné from the 
sea-monster of the Troad. 

38 medd0ev Not €& dpxfs but 
penitus. ‘Go on from this point 
categorically.’ The adverb would 


not suit the literal meaning of 
é\adv. Mezger is bold to render 
‘over the ground,’ comparing ze- 
Siovo SiecA@ar. The old Medicean 
MS. gives maéé0ev. M. Schmidt 
proposes omdofev. Prof. Seymour 
ingeniously explains ‘rise, O muse, 
from the ground to a more lofty 
height.’ 

39 Kuixvov Of the Troad, not 
the Kyknos slain by Hérakles. For 
the rhetorical interrogation ef. P. 4. 
70. 

43 ‘They (i.e. Achilles) whose 
mouth proclaims as their home the 
illustrious isle of Aegina,’ For 
dative cf. N. 10. 29. It is to be 
taken both with créua and rdrpav. 
For the plural referring to one per- 
son ef. N. 1. 58, Frag. 53. 10, 11. 

44 verexiotat ‘So long since 
hath a tower been built up with 
sublime merits for men to climb’ 
(Boéckh); cf. Frag. 197 wérepov dia 
Tetxos tyov, | 4 oKkodais dmdras 
avaBalvec | érixPdviov yévos davdpav 
—and O. 8. 27, where Aegina is 
called gévas xlova, also N. 9. 47. 
The virtues of the worthies of 
Aegina are both a conspicuous 





ISTHMIA IV. 187 
45 3 TuUpyos UnXais apetais avaBaivey. 
4 TONNA MEV APTLETTNS 
5 yA@ood pou TokevpaT exer Tepl KelvoV 
6 KeXadéetv* Kat viv év “Apes paptupyjcar Kev TOXLS 
Alavtos opOabcica vavTtats 60 
"Apt. 9’. 
1 év ToAupOopm Larapls Aros duBpe 
50 2 avapiQuav avdpav xaravaevte ove. 
3 GAN’ Guas Kavynua KaTaBpexe aya’ 65 
4 Levs Ta TE Kal Ta véwer, 


5 Zevs 0 TavTwv KUpLos. 


> ’ > fal 
év 8 épatew@ 


‘ / ’ > ts 
6 méedcTe Kal Tolaide Tiymal KANNiViKOY Yapp ayaTrafoVTL. 


papvacbw tis Epdwv 


glory to the isle and an example 
by following which her sons may 
reach the height of renown. 

46 pev For wer...dd\d\’ ouws, v. 
51, cf. I. 3. 25, and note, O. and P. 
p. XXvii. 

47 ‘totevypar A similar me- 
taphor follows the mention of 
Achilles’ exploits, O. 2. 83, ef. O. 
1. 112. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 455 
yAGoca Tokeicaca py Ta Kalpa. 
kelvwy Aiginetans—a generalized 
reference to vv. 43, 44. 

48 «edadéev For this infini- 
tive and dvaBaivew ct. Mady. § 148 


b, rem. 3. MSS. KeAadjoa, Bergk 
Kedaptcat.  modts Atavtos Cf. N. 
4.48. 6dp0w0etoa A nautical me- 


taphor ‘righted by the mariners.’ 
Mezger compares v. 44. 

49 For Atds duBpos cf. Il. 5. 91, 
Hés. W. and D, 488 Tijmos Zeds toe 
Tpit! Huatt, und’ admrodnyo., 626. For 
the kind of metaphor N. 9. 38, and 
for xad. gov. (v. 50) ef. I. 6. 27 
xdrafav aluaros. For order cf. I. 
5. 18. 

51 KatdBpexe ‘ Drown,’ rather 
than ‘moisten,’ ‘steep.’ Cf. Frag. 
225, un arya BpexéoOw. 


jo 


52 ta Te xal ta Cf. I. 3. 51, 

P. 7. 22. ss. ra 6€ (and rade) kai 
Td. 
53 Cf. Frag.118 Oeds 67a ravra 
Teixav. ey 8 épareve@ | péActe ‘ In 
the sphere of lovely honey (song, 
ef. O. 11. 98 pwédure | evdvopa mé\w 
karaBpéxwv, and xkipyduev v. 
supra), honors also such as this (i.e. 
victories in games) love a joyous 
song of victory.’ For ev ef. O. and 
P. p. 37, N. 1. 34. Edd. generally 
join év ép. wédX. with KadXiviKoy 
xapua (for ev Mezger quotes v. 27, 
ON5: 195.N: Tis Ly, (Onis 1biihe 
last reference being apparently a 
slip). N. 11.17 & Nébyos alvetcbac 
=‘to be praised in discussions.’ 
In the other two cases, as in O. 7. 
12, N. 3. 79 (which last is the 
closest parallel to the alleged con- 
struction), this use of éy occurs in 
connexion with musical instru- 
ments. Dissen says “ydapua év 
méurt, h.e. wederdev, cf. alia ap. 
Schaefer. ad Longum p. 404.” 

54 toalSe tyszal Two Scholl. 
bear witness to a reading rogde 
Tyg, Which Bergk adopts.  %pSwv 
Gf. N..7. 11 note. 


25 


55 


188 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


En. ’. 


’ / \ 
aap aébrorow yeveav K2deovixou 


b éxpabeov: ovtTo. TeTUpAWTAL MaKpOS 


Si / ~ al > , id / / 
c moxGos avdpav: ovd omocar daTravat 


/ ’ 
d éXriéwyv Exvic’ OTL. 


> , 
e aivéw kai IlvOéa ev yvioddpats 


5S) aid. eCLNe 2. a1, a0: al4-. 
Knreovixov Cf. N. 5, Introd. 

56 éxpaldvy We should say 
‘Let anyone learn well before he 
strives.’ Cf. Thuk. 1. 20. 3 rvpav- 
vov dvta amobavetv, Shilleto’s note, 
and Dém. 530 yopnyds wy tatr’ ére- 
movOew. For tis (v. 54) Prof. Sey- 
mour wrongly compares I. 7. (8.) 1. 
tetipdwtat ‘ Hath sunk into ob- 
security,’ cf. Simon. Frag. 4. 4, 5 
évTag.ov dé To.ovTov ovr’ evpws | otf’ 
6 TavdauaTwp amavpwoer xpovos. 

57 dyv8pev ‘Its men,’ including 
Lampon with his sons ; ef. I. 5. 73. 

58 édriSav Genitive of cause, 
origin, after damavat, as Aristarchos 
(so Schol.) explained it. éxvio™ 
uss. xvi’, éxvit’. The Schol. says 
that Aristarchos (reading dz) ex- 
plained éxuca tH dwv7y. The read- 
ing driv gives a much better sense. 
The frequentative aorist is appro- 
priate to the recurring irritation of 
expenses. Render ‘check by fre- 
quent chafing their regard’ (for 
games or for deities as shown most 
conspicuously in devotion to 
games), The nom. to éxvc’ is the 
substantive clause ode. dam. é\r. 

59 év yuvioddpats Generally 
taken, after Hermann, with yxepol, 
giving the most flagrant violation 
of usual order to be found in Pin- 
dar, The two old mss. give PuXakt- 
6a (-av). The Schol. took yuodauats 
for a@\nrais (so too Mommsen), a 
notion which may have led to the 
corruption of m\ayais to mAayav 
(mss.). The alteration m\ayais is 
Hartung’s. Render ‘I declare in 


~I 
on 


praise of Pytheas too (as well as of 
Phylakidas) that Phylakidas kept 
on a straight course amid crushing 
blows, an antagonist skilled in 
fight by-reason-of-his-intelligence.’ 
For xepoi=‘in boxing and wrest- 
ling’ cf. P. 10. 23, v. 9 supra. I 
take this difficult and much-dis- 
puted passage to mean simply that 
Phylakidas never got ‘wild’ in his 
fighting, but in spite of ‘ punish- 
ment’ persevered in his clever 
tactics—thanks in part at least to 
his elder brother Pytheas, who either 
trained him or practised with him. 
Those who follow Hermann put a 
comma after xepoi and take deécdy 
vow avrimadov together, but Momm- 
sen (after the Schol.) puts commas 
before and after yepoi deéidv, render- 
ing ‘“‘ manibus habilem mente haud 
indoctiorem.” Most Edd. read v, 
59 sq. a. x. ID. é. y. | PuNaxida wa- 
yav 6. evOuropjoa ‘* Phylacidae 
plagarum cursum recta praeivisse”’ 
(Dissen). Bergk conjectures ێy 
(sive és) yuodauay Pudaxida rrayav 
Spbmov evduropnoa. So Christ, ex- 
cept rod for év. These readings are 
open to the grave objection that fou 
ought to refer to avrimaXov and to 
Phylakidas. Nothing but apparent 
necessity could reconcile Dissen 
and others to referring the last two 
verses of the ode to Pytheas. The 
old mss. seem to show that the 
scribes of Triclinius’ mss. found 
both proper names in the accusa- 
tive and altered the second to the 
dative, perhaps partly because my 
alteration of the first makes a 





ISTHMIA IV. 


189 


60 f Duraxidav wharyats dpopov taal allel 


g xepot SeEvov vow avtimanov. — 
h AXauBavé for stépavorv, hépe & evpaddov piTpar, 


i Kal TTEpoevTa véov GvuTreurpov Umvov. 80 
hiatus (but of an admissible kind, afresh ode. lrpav Cf. N. 8. 15, 
see O. and P. p. 43), and partly be- O. 9. 84. The epithet means ‘of 
cause an accusative after alvyéw fine wool.’ 


seems so natural. Of course Ilvééa 
is a dat. commodi. 

62 The poet bids himself (cf. 
v. 24 supra) take a crown (in spirit) 
for Phylakidas and send therewith 





63 mrepoevta Cf. P. 8. 34, I. 
1. 64, 3.27. Cf. Theognis 237 col 
bev éyw mrép edwka, atv ols én’ 
amelpova movtTov | rwrjoy Kal yh 
TATA GELPaMEVos. 


ISTH MIA V, [Via 


ON THE VICTORY OF PHYLAKIDAS OF AEGINA IN THE 
PANKRATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Tuts ode is in honor of the same person as the preceding ode. 
It was probably composed soon after the Isthmian games immediately 
preceding the battle of Salamis, Ol. 74. 4, B.c. 480, certainly not 
later than this date. It is clear that it was composed pretty soon 
after Nem. 5. Prof. Jebb, Journ. of Hellen. Stud. June, 1882, p. 35, 
says: “In the fifth Isthmian ode, Pindar gives a most brilliant 
treatment to the initial episode of the very theme which occupied 
the east pediment of the temple at Aegina—Heracles coming to seek 
the aid of Telamon against Troy, when Telamon gave his guest 
‘a wine-cup rough with gold,’ and Heracles prophesied the birth and 
prowess of Ajax. Here then is a case in which we can conceive 
that the poet’s immediate theme may have occurred to his mind as 
he gazed on the sculptor’s work in the splendid entablature of the 
temple; and we recall Pindar’s own comparison of an opening song 
to the front of a stately building,” O. 6. 3,4. The ode was in all 
probability sung at a banquet in Lampon’s house. 

There are reminiscences of N. 5 and several recurrences. The exact 
responsions are—®vAaklda vv. 57, 7 (resolution does not occur in any 
other position),—@doyya vv. 34, 9, 6 vv. 41, 16. 

The compounds which seem to have been coined for this ode are 
Xarkoxdpuas, Kaprepalxuas, xadkodduas (-vT-), xpvobrewdos. The mode is 
Dorian; the metres are dactylo-epitritic. 


Lil 


ISTHMIA V. 191 


The strophe consists of two antithetic mesodic periods, vv. 1—4 
and vv. 5—9. The epode is unsymmetrical. 


a= 
2. 
3. 
4, 
ioe 
6. 
i 
Cae 
Gee 
vv. 
19. 
10=13; 
14—16. 
16—18. 
19—21. 
22, 23, 
24—35. 


STROPHE. EPODE. 
ei se 5. 1 DtA: 5: 
C.}-uul—-a 4,9, 2 BA. By 
C.| -—vu | 4.*B, 4.4.2 3 CAs & 
BAS 5 4, C.A.B. 9. 
2 Or 4, 5. Grae fe 
> AB |-ou | A 5.2. 6s = 0B ALB! ihe 
BC! 6. id: BE ALBICY Li 
> BAB 2.5. 
BC. A, 
ANALYSIS. 


Comparison of this ode and Nem. 5 (composed for Phy- 
lakidas’ elder brother) to the second and first libations at 
a banquet, and expression of hope that the third libation 
may be poured out to Olympian Zeus in honor of a 
victory gained by one of Lampon’s family at Olympia. 
For when a man (as is the case with Lampon) grudges no 
pains or expense in earning distinctions and the deity 
gives him renown, he has reached the utmost limits of 
prosperity. 

Lampon prays that he may feel the satisfaction brought 
by such success before he is visited by death or old age. 
May K16thé6 attend to his entreaties. 

The poet must laud the Aeakidae when visiting Aegina. 
Broad roads carry their fame all over the world. 

All have heard of Péleus, Aias, and Telamon, the companion 
of Hérakles on his expedition against Troy and the Meropes 
of Kos and Alkyoneus. 


* Incisio after first foot. 
+ Incisio four times, caesura after the next syllable in the other 


verses. 


+ Incisio. 


192 PINDARI CARMINA. 

35—56. Hérakles, when he went to summon Telamon to this 
expedition, found him feasting; and, being invited to pour 
out the first libation, prayed for strength and courage for 
Telamon’s son. He interprets the good omen sent in 
answer, the appearance of an eagle, and proposes the 
name Aias accordingly. 

55—58. Pindar can now say no more about the Aeacid heroes, as 
he has to sing of the victorious brothers and their uncle. 

58, 59. The ode shall proceed with Argive brevity. 

60—66. Praise of the three victors just mentioned. 

66—73. Praise of Lampon for hospitality, moderation, prudence of 
speech, and patient encouragement of athletes. 

74, 75. The poet offers the family a draught from the fountain of 


Dirké which was raised by Mnémosyné. 


arp. a. 


1 OdrrovT0s avdpav ws OTE TUpmTrOTioU 
2 devTepov KpaThpa Moicaiwy peréwv 
kipvapev Adutavos evabrXov yeveds rep, ev Nepéa 
3 kipvapev Adu 1 Ps pec 
5 


pev Tp@tov, w Zed, 


\ BA / , 
4 7Tly dwtov deEduevor otehavar, 


1 O@dAdAovros Cf. Hom. daira 
Oarevav, Il. 7.475; eidatrivy TePadvin, 
Od. 11. 415. ws OTe Cf. O. 6. 2. 

2 Setitepov For the three cus- 
tomary libations cf. Aesch. Ag. 245 
[237 P. note], and the following 
Schol. on our passage, ev'xeTau TOV 
TpiTov TwY WOKY KpaTnpa KEepacal, vi- 
KnoavTos avTod Ta ONpmia* Tov de 
Tplrov Kpatipa Ads Lwripos eyo, 
Kaba kal Dogoxd7ys €v NavrNiw*  Zevs 
mavaolutre, Kal Atos cwrnpiou | omov- 
6 tTpitov Kpatjpos*” Tov mev yap 
mpwrov Ads ‘Odvymiov éxipvacar, 
Tov 6€ devTEpov pwwy, Tov dé TpiTov 
Atés Zwrjpos Kaba Kat Aloxudos év 
"Emvyévois “‘AouwBas Avds ev mpSrov 
wpatov yauou|"Hpas re.”’ ira: rhv 
devrépay ye Kpaow jpwow véuw.” elra* 
‘‘rpirov Ads Dwrhpos evxtalay NlBa.” 
Hence Aeschylos calls Zevs ‘‘ cwrnp 
tpiros” Suppl. 27, Hum. 759, 760. 


Pindav’s first bowl of song was 
N. 5. For the metaphor cf. I. 4. 
25. Moicatwy Mss. poiwéwr. 

3 Adpreovos Cf. N. 5, Introd. 
pev Taken up by aite v. 5, cf. 
O. and P. p. xxvii. 

4 tly mss. give text. Many 
edd. riv y’. The particle certainly 
emphasises the pronoun, for, hav- 
ing begun by winning in games 
sacred to Zeus, they may hope for 
the third victory under the auspices 
of Zeus of Olympia. But for the 
sense 7’ is not really wanted, and 
though viv is short, P. 1. 29, N. 10. 
30, the form reiy shows that it may 
be long. For this dat., and dec7é- 
Ta Nnpetéecct re (v. 5), cf. P. 4. 21, 
0.13.29. derov...ctepavev Cf. 
O. 5. 1, 9. 19. Here the expres- 
sion is not quite superlative, ‘a 
choice crown.’ 





5 5 vov adte, “Ic@uwod Seorora, 


10 


15 


6 Nypeidecot te TwevTnKovTa Taidwy oTAOTATOU 


Mvrakida vikovTos. 


oe won 


cwThHpt Topcaivovtas OdvuTriw Alywav Kata 
fr , > a 
omévoew pedupOoyyors aodais. 


> / > I 4 4 \ 
1 él yap Tis avOpwoTrwv Sarmdva Te xapels 


ISTHMIA V. 193 
ein S€ TpiTov 10 
"Apt. a. 

15 


\ / 4 6 8 / > 4 
2 KAL TTOV@ Tpacgel VEO !aTOUS ApeTas, 


4 / / id LA > / > lal 
3 avy TE Fou daiwwv dutever So€av émnpatov, éoyatiais 


Hn TTpos OABov 


4 Barrer ayKxvpav Oeotipos éov. 


5 Tolaiow opyais evxeTaL 
6 avttacais aiday yhpas Te 


7 ely For the acc. zopcal- 
vovtas cf, O. 1. 115, P. 2. 96, N. 7. 
25, I. 1. 64, Od. 2. 310, 16. 243, 
Avistoph. Acharn. 1079: with dat. 
Theognis 1153: for suppression of 
pronoun cf. P. 1. 29, 2. 83. tpl- 
Tov Sc. kparnpa. 

8 opcatvovtas Sc. judas, 1.e. 
the poet alone or with the chorus 
included. ’Odvprlm Not imme- 
diately ‘of Olympos’ but of Olym- 
pia. Of course Olympia was 
named from Zeus of Olympos. 
kata omevdery A metrical tmesis. 
He ‘pours over Aegina’ the wine 
of song (ef. v. 21 infra), as he pours 
(in fancy) the material wine on 
her soil. For the compound and 
construction cf. Eur. Orest. 1239 
daxptos karacrévdw o, ‘I make a 
libation over thee (the dead Aga- 
memnon) with tears.’ Secondarily 
the meaning ‘to honor with offer- 
ings of tears’ (L. and §.) is right, 
but karaorévdw Aia would not be 
likely to occur. 

9 pedtpPoyyors Appropriate, 
as wine was sweetened with honey. 
For metaphor cf. N. 3. 77. 

10 Samdvg Cf. I. 1. 42, 4. 57. 


F, Il. 


20 
5éEacOar trodsov 


1l mpdcoe ‘Achieves,’ cf. 
48, Baz: 40nO;and Paps xxv 
dpetas ‘Distinctions,’ cf. N. 5. 
53, I. 1. 41. Perhaps @eoduarous 
suggested the metaphor of I. 4. 
45. Cf. Bacchyl. 17. 125 ev@upia 
veoktitw. 

12 ovvré ‘And if at the same 
time,’ cf. Eur. Herc. Fur. 785, but 
cf. Soph. Oed. R. 347. for Dat. 
commodi. gutever Cf. P. 4. 69, 
Oebrroumol opicw tial pirevdev, N. 
sale érxatiais So the best 
ms. and Schol. Béckh écyarids. 
CEOS) 435, P. 1On28 Noe ele 
22, I. 3. 29, 30. 

13 Bddder’ For Badderau. 

14,15 dpyais ‘With such feel- 
ings’ i.e. the feelings of restful 
thankfulness appropriate to the 
condition just described; dat. of 
attendant circumstances.  dvrtd- 
coats S€£. ‘May encounter and wel- 
come.’ Both metre and better 
sense forbid ‘having encountered 
such feelings’ or my former ver- 
sion. For défac@a ef. Il. 18. 115 
Kipa 0 éyw Tore déEouar, ommdre Kev 
5y | Zeds €0€\n Teréoar HO dbavaro 
Oeol addor. 


13 


20 


194 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


70 Kneovixov traits: éyo & tryiPpovov 


\ / 4 a 
8 Kio0@ kaciyyntas Te Tpocevvétra EaTréc Oat KAUTAIS 25 


9 avdpos dirov Moilpas épetpais. 


°Em. a’. 
A > foo / > / 
a vue T, @ Xpvodppator Aiaxidat, 
/ , \ / > 
b réOustov por hapi cadéotator eivat 
> lal 
c TaVS e€mTLoTELXYOVTA VaooV paLvéwev EvNOYiaLS. 30 


d pupiat 8 épywv Karav rétpnv? Exatopurredos ev oxXEpe@ 


/ 
KéeNEVOOL, 


e kai trépav Neidovo trayav Kat d¢ “TrepBopéous' 


17. éorécbar mss. oméoba. 
Edd. after Pauw the late Epic 
éomecOar. Bacchylides’ recently 


recovered odes present many words 
and forms of which we have had 
only late examples hitherto. My 
suggestion ’muoméoOac was due to 
careless disregard of the metre. 
KAvtais ‘Loud,’ cf. O. 14. 19, 
KAuTav...ayyedlav, and I. 6. 19. 

18 dvdpés Lampon. Moipas 
For position cf. Dadapls, I. 4. 49. 
épetpats Here ‘entreaties,’ ‘ur- 
gent prayers,’ cf. Il. 1. 495 Oétis 
& ob Anber’ eperuéwv | madds Eod. 
The word usually means the ‘be- 
hests’ of a superior. 

19 tppe Acc. after pawéuer. 
vt For «ai or 6é cf. Soph. Ajax 1182 
duets Te and Jebb’s note. The poet 
lays an injunction on the Mo?pa 
and then virtually lays an injune- 
tion on himself, so that the con- 
tinuity admits of re. Moreover 
there is a continuity of idea be- 
tween dydpds didov and the Aeacid 
heroes. 

xpvoedpp. Cf. Bacchylides, cele- 
brating Pytheas’ Nemean victory, 
13.161, & xpucapparos | ceuva peya- 
Ouuos APava (perhaps earlier than 
I. 5). But Bacchylides may be 
mischievously applying to Aegina 
Pindar’s epithet of Théba and 
Thebes. 


20 téQprov ‘A most clear pre- 
scription,’ ‘most clearly prescribed.’ 
CESON7; 88, 135295 NG 4s OF 
33. 

21 avd’ For this pronoun 
not implying the poet’s presence 
cf. P. 9. 91, O. 8. 25; but here the 
whole tone of the ode suggests that 
the poet was present. éro-rel- 
xovra For the change of case 
from the dat. wo ef. O. 1. 10, 
i a 46, pawvéney For meta- 
phor cf. vv. 8, 9 supra, I. 3. 90, 
O. 11. 97 kAurdv eOvos | Aoxp&v aud- 
érecov pédere | evdvopa mo\W Kara- 
Bpéxwv, N. 1. 13. 

22 pupla...cedA. Cf. I. 3. 19. 
tétpnv®? Much of the ancient 
Greek road-making consisted in 
cutting rock. For metaphor ef. 
O. 6. 73. Cf. Bacchyl. 10. 37 ya- 
Tevet | 6’ aAd[os aAXol]av Kéevdor, | 
av Ti[s ef Tauvlwv apryvdro.o Sdéas | 
revéera. But the restoration of the 
participle is doubtful; creixwy is as 
likely as rduvwy. Cf. I. 2. 38, N. 7. 
50, 51, and especially N. 6. 47. 
éxatopm. év oxep@ A hundred feet 


broad continuously. év oXEpa 
Cf. N. 1. 69. 
23 Ch. E25 Ale hisses 


stronger expression, meaning be- 
yond the furthest regions known 
(by name) to the Greek, south and 
north. The slaughter of Memnon 


25 


30 


35 


ISTHMTA V: 


195 


f ov8 éotw ottw BdpBapos ovTE TaNXlyyAWooOS TONS, 35 
a > / > fh / e/ > / lal 
g aris ov IInréos ales Kré0s Hpwos, evdatwovos yauBpod 


dear, 


~ 


is) 


tp. B. 


ovd artis Alavtos TeXapwvidda 
kai TaTpos* Tov YadKoyappay és TOhELoV 


3 aye avy TipvyOioc. mpoppova cvppaxyov és Tpoiar, 


HApwat woyOor, 40 
rn e \ > lal 
4 Aaopedovterav vrép auTaKiav 
5 €v vavaolv ’“AXKpunvas Téxos. 
6 etre 5€ Llepyamiar, répvev S€ cdv Kelvw Mepotov 45 
yy \ N / A - / 
7 €Ovea, Kai Tov BovBdtav ovpei Ficov 
8 Dréyparow etpwv “AXxvovh ohetépas ov heicato 
9 xepalv BapuPOdyyoto veupas 50 
"Apt. B’. 


1 “Hpaknréns. 


by Péleides spread the fame of 
Péleus to the south, perhaps there 
was a legend that Telamon was 
with Hérakles on one or both of 
his journeys to the Hyperboreans 
(cf. O. 3. 13—34). But the ex- 
pression does not require this par- 
ticular interpretation, cf. I. 3. 55. 


24 madlyyAwroos Schol. ad- 
AOKoTos. 
25 ale mss. dive. Schol. Vet. 


katakovet. Note the resolved dactyl 
youBpod Cf. N. 5. 37. 
Se. ov« dieu. 

27 tév I.c. Tehayova. Xadko- 
xdppav As Telamon was 67Xirns 
this epithet may be in apposition 
with 7év, not in agreement with 
mO\eEMov. 

28 Tpotav mss. tpolay, The 
phrase jpwor wbxAov (in apposition 
with Tpotav) refers to both Trojan 


wars. pox9ov Cf. I. 7. 11. 
29 Mss. give -rlav, -xlav. Kay- 


ser gives the text after the Schol. 


, 
arr Alakidav Kkaréwv 


30 For the late position of the 
subject cf. vv. 35, 40 infra, O. 11. 
30, 34, O. and P. p. xxv. 

31 IIepyoplav Se. yi. Cf. 
Kur. Phoen. 571 gép’ jv dns yiv 
THVO...TpoTata mas avacrycers Act; 
573 éN\wv warparv. Kelvw Teda- 
pov. For theme cf. N. 4. 25—30. 
Meporwy Men of Kos. As Hé- 
rakles was worshipped at Kos as 
Alexis (Mezger), the Meropes whom 
he conquered may have been Egyp- 
tian or Carian or Phoenician op- 
pressors of Greek inhabitants. 

32 BovBdrav So called because 
he had ‘lifted’ the cattle of Hélios 
from Erythia. For the epithets with 
and without the article cf. O. and 
P.p.xxiy. For the simile ef. I. 13. 
754 wpundn spet viddevTe é€orxws (of 
Hektor). 

33 ®Pdéypatow In Thrace, ef. 


Ns 1.67. oderépas I.q. éds, see 
L. and 8S. 
35 kadéwv Is this future? 


13—2 


40 


45 


196 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


> ’ a , 
2 €$ MOOV TOUTOY KUpnoEV SaLVUpévwL. 
“ \ > e a / 
3 TOV MeV EV ply@ NEOVTOS oTaYTAa KEANTATO VEKTApPEAls 


oTrovoaicw dapéat 


55 


4 Kaptepaiyuav ’Auditpvwviddar, 


NAN 


ss 


avowxe & attd dpéptatos 

> U led a 

olvodoKoy diadav xpvod tedpixviav TedXapov, 
0 8 dvateivais oipave yeipas awayxous 


60 


Ui al nr fal 
8 avdace To.odTov Féros: Ei rot éuav, © Zed ratep, 
— 
9 Oupd OéXov apav aKoveas, 


Em. B’. 


a viv oe, viv evxyais bd Oeotrecias 


b Niccowat Taida Opaciv é& ’EpiBoias 6 


> \ a lal > 
ce avépt Tdde, Zetve’, dwap porpidioy ter€écar- 


36 é > mAdov To the above- 
mentioned voyage. The old Vati- 
can ms. reads és mAéov xipuoce 


dawuuévey, leaving a lacuna of 
a spondee’s length before the 
last word; Triclinian mss_ és 


mAbov KUpyoe TavTwy Sawuudvwr. 
Mommsen from Schol. é. 7. rodrov 
KUpnoev SOawtuevov. Pauw é rm. 
Knpusey aoTev dawuyévwv. From 
the Schol. I get €. 1. rodrov kipnoev 
dawvuévov. The rodroy is natural 
as the account goes back to the 
beginning of the story of the Tro- 
jan expedition. 

37 adpta. Mezger compares for 
the construction with dat. N. 2. 
25, where aduuede? dwvg is most 
likely, as I explain, dative of man- 
ner. The Schol. says that this 
scene Is €k T&v peyahwy "Hoy (see 
L. and S. jotos, 11.). 

39, 40 ¢épratos ... TeAapov 
For order cf. O. and P. p. xxv. 
tmeppikviay ‘Embossed,’ ‘rough,’ 
cf. Verg. den. 12. 87 auro squa- 
lentem alboque orichalco...loricam, 
9. 263 aspera signis pocula. Ac- 
cording to a Schol. Aristarchos 
said the metaphor was from a boar, 


gpitas eb Nodinv (Od. 19. 446). 

41 otpav@ Dat. termini. 
O. and P. p. xxvi. 

42 tovottov mss., old roodréy 
Tl, new Towdréy 7’. Even without 
a following f— -ov can be long, cf. 
POOP T1i4 NAP 51 69"G: 60: 

43 @&ev Cf. O. 2. 97, P. 2. 
69 (mss. 0é\wv, some edd. éxwr), 
10. 5, N. 10. 84 note. 

44 wré For the unusual use 
of the preposition=‘by means of’ 
cf. O. 5. 6. 

45 “Ep.B. Cf. Soph. Ajar 569, 
Bacchyl. 13. 69, N. 7. 84. 

46 Old Vat. ms. dvdpi rotde ée?- 
vov auév, uw. t. Old Medicean ms. 
avipl révde ketvov audv uw. tT. Tricli- 
nian Mss. dvdpl 7@ de, Fetvov duodv 
mw. Tt Hermann and Béckh follow 
these last mss. except in reading 
rade for 7@ de, interpreting ‘a son 
to make my friend perfectly happy.’ 
For ~. d. Rauchenstein would read 
fewortum, Schnitzer éfelvidv pov 
Bergk dvdpa révde Eetvov audv pu. T. 
and also dvdpl rede Evyddaporv, a 
monstrosity suggested by the abso- 
lutely irrelevant 6uddapuor, O. 9. 44. 
I propose the text or xeivov auap 


Cf. 





50 


55 


TS TEMTiA LY. 


197 


\ \ ” PB vA id / lal 
d Tov mev appnxtov gdvav, woTrep Tobe Sépwa pe vov 


TeplTNAVATAL 


. 0. / A If > LAY, a A pe) N / A 
@ ONPOS, OV TALTTPWTOV AE @V KTELWWA TOT EV EMER 


f Oupos & érécOo. 


7O 


TavT dpa For hapévw tréuryev Beds 


> \ > a / > / e lal dies 2 yy 
g apxov olwvav wéyav aletov: abdeta & evdov vw éxviéev 


xXapis, 


3 / / 
1 elev TE Hovyncals 
7 , a 
2” Kooetat To Trais, 


rp. 9. 


df if > / 

QTE MaVvTIs avnp* 75 
a ? an > , 

ov aitets, © TeXapov' 


/ Bf / / by > / > / 
3 Kal ViV OpvixXos PavEevTos KEKNET ET@VUMOY EvpURiaV 


Alavta, Xaav 


{7} ’ 
4 €v TOvols Extraydov ’Evuaniov. 


\ 3 \ Re / 
5 @S Gpa FELT@Y avTika 
> 
6 &Cer’. 


porptdiov, comparing P. 4. 255 Kai 
év a\dodarais | orépu’ apovpas Tov- 
Takis bmerépas axtivos b\Bou dé~aTo 
porpldiov | duap 7 vixres. Cf. also 
pbpotwos aldv, of Kpaphos’ birth, 
Aesch. Suppl. 47. My proposed 
temporal acc. duap is amply jus- 
tified by ryv atrixy’ qudpay Soph. 
Oed. Col. 433, see Jebb on Oed. 
R. 1138. Note that redéca is to 
be referred to Zebs TéXecos, Who was 
usually invoked before the first 
libation, a similar use being found 
in Kur, Bacch, 100 érexev 5’ avixa 
Motpa: TéXecav Tavpdkepwy Oedr. 

47 tov py ‘To make him.’ 
Zeugma with rekéoa. The particle 
nev is to be taken with dudr, cor- 
relative with @uyuds dé, v. 49, cf. 
N. 9.39. dppyxrov ‘Stout,’ ‘stal- 
wart,’ not ‘invulnerable.’ Pindar 
seems to have told elsewhere of 
Aias haying been wrapped up in 
Hérakles’ lion’s skin and thereby 
rendered invulnerable, cf. Schol. 
Arg. ad Soph. Ai. gvav For 
the meaning ‘physique’ cf. I. 6. 22, 
cf. also giow, N. 6. 5, I. 3. 67. 


80 


> \ \ \ / > / > > / 
€uol S€ axpov Tacas avayjcac@? apetas* 


aomep For the compendious con- 
struction cf. N. 9. 41. 

48 tdprpwtov dé0\wov Cf, 
Bacchyl. 9. 7 ff. undodaixray | Opé- 
ev a NevkwAevos |“Hpa mepixiertov 
aéO\wv | rp&rov ‘Hpaxret Bapipboy- 
yov Néovra. Accusative of general 


agreement. Cf. O. 2. 4. 

49 Oupos 8 érécbw ‘And let 
his spirit correspond.’ Cf. O. 2. 
22. So Don. Others, ‘let the 


spirit (of a lion) accompany (the 
lion’s strength).’ dapéve Cf. N. 
9. 43 pacopat. 

50 Observe the expressive sounds 
of this line. éxviéev ‘ Thrilled him.’ 

53 ‘And Zeus calls (idiomatic 
aorist) him, by a name commemo- 
rative of the appearance of the 
bird, mighty Aias.’ Apollodéros 
gives the same derivation. In Soph. 
Ai. 430—432 we have, as Prof. 
Jebb rightly says, a pun, not an 
etymology. 

56 paxpdv Cf. N. 10. 4, 19. 
apetds Instances of the worth of 
the folk of Aegina. This verse re- 
fers back to v. 22. 


60 


65 


70 


198 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


7 uraxida yap HrOov, @ Moica, tapias 


/ / > / \ > / / 
8 IlvOéa te Kopwov EvOupéver tes Tov Apyelwv TpoTrov 85 


? / / ’ > B / 
Q ELpNTETAL 7a K €V paxXlaoTots. 


"Avt. yy. 


fo \ / 
1 dpavto yap vikas avo TayKpatiou, 


2 tpeis at “IcOpod, tas § am evpvdAdov Nepéas, 


3 ayANaol Taidés TE Kal MaTpOSs. 


ivf lal o 
olav poipay vuvev: 


ava 8 dyayov és paos 
go 


, tay Varvyidav é rdatpav Xapitov 


4 
5 dpdovte KadXioTa Spoce, 
6 


/ 
Tov Te Oewsotiov dpOwcavtes oixov Tdvde TOAW 95 


Geopidh vaio.ce. 


co I 


9 vioiat Te Ppalwv Tapauvel, 


Adptrov 8 perérav 
BA b) Ls ¢ / / a (ets ee. 
Epyous orralwv ‘Howddov para Tima TodT eros, 


100 


°Er. ¥- 


\ ” / en Us 
a Evvov AoTEL KOTMOVY E@ TPOTayar. 


\ , > / 5) a 
b kal Eévwv evepyeciaus ayaT atau, 


c pétpa pev yvoua SwoKov, pétpa Sé Kat KaTéxov" 


58 For these names cf. N. 5, 
Introd. tov ’Apyewv tpdmov Cf. 
Aesch. Suppl. 200, 273 waxpay ye 
pev dh pow ov orépyec dds. Soph, 
Frag. 411 pidos yap “Apyodorti cuv- 
téuvew Bpax’s. Dorians of Argolis 
had colonised Aegina. 

59 « For xe (ad) with the 
future cf. N. 7.68. The mss. 7a « 
and mov x- suggest may and 7d)\N’ 
as old variants. 

61 tds 8 Cf. O. 12. 6 7éd\N’ 
dvw, Ta 5¢ ad Karw, N. 9.43. Bergk 
is wrong in limiting the victories to 
three and putting a comma after 
rpeis, for N. 5. 44 and I. 4. 18 give 
each of the trio a Nemean victory, 
so that ras 5’ means ‘and other 
three.’ A schol. on N. 5 ascribes 
the third Isthmian victory to 
Euthymenes, the two others belong- 
ing to Phylakidas. 


62 Cf. 1.3. 39—42. olav Ex- 
clamatory, cf. O. 9. 89, 93. 

63 Wok. mss. Vadvxiadav, but 
the metre does not admit a resolved 
long syllable at the end of an 
epitrite. 

64 For metaphor ef. N.8. 40. 

65 dp0dcavtes Cf. P. 4. 60, I. 
1. 46. 

67 Hés. W. and D. 411 ov yap 
érwotoepyos avinp mhumdnor Kadiyy, | 
ovd? dvaBaddNdmevos* wedérn dé TE Ep- 
yor opé\Ne. Pindar of course means 
athletic exercises by épyots. 

69 étvvov Cf. O. 7. 21, 11. 11. 

70 evepyer(ats Dat. of cause. 
Cf. O. 9. 83, I. 6. Lo. 

71 For the repetition of a word 
with pév...6é cf. I. 3. 8. For senti- 
ment cf. Hés. W. and D. 694 uérpa 
gpuddocerOar* Katpds 6’ émi macw 
aploTos. 


ISTHMIA V. 


199 


dy@ooa 8 otk Ew dpevdv: dains Ké vw avdpacw 


> a BA 
acOrnTalow Eupev 


105 


e Nagiav rétpais ev ddXats YadKodduavT aKovay. 


f ticw che Aipxas ayvov bdwp, To Bab’fovor Kxopat 


, 4 > / >] >? / 
9 XpvcotérXov Mvapoovvas avéteihkav Tap evtevyéow 


Kaépou mvXats. 


72 ovk tw dpevav ‘Does not 
go beyond the bounds of wisdom.’ 
Schol. ov mrpomer&s pbéyyeTra. Mez- 
ger, ‘does not say one thing and 
mean another.’ dalns, «.7-\. MSS. 
pains Ké vw dvdp’ (avdpa) év dOdn- 
taisw. Heyne, Hermann, Béckh, 
gp. K. v. avdpdow 46. Mommsen, 
gp. kK. Mévavdpov év aeOX., after the 
Triclinian gloss, tov ddelrryy Mé- 
vavépov elvac eééoxov, which is a 
wrong interpretation drawn from 
N. 5. 48. Bergk gives the text. 
So the Schol. cia & dv tis abrov 
Tov Adumrwva, elvat TovodTov avdpa év 
Tots dO\nrais, olay, x.7.X. The 
Schol., however, needlessly regards 
Lampon as a trainer. 

73 Naglav The Schol. says 
that the best whetstones were those 
of Naxos in Crété. yadkoSdpavr’ 


IIo 


For this termination in the femi- 
nine gender cf. dvdpodduavr’ ’Ept- 
gptrhav N. 9. 16, worapia ’Axpayarte 
Pe G6: 

74 low I will offer them as 
my éelviov a draught. For the 
future referring to the time of re- 
citation cf. O. 11. 79, 84, P. 9. 89. 
The causal forms zicw, évéme 
(Frag. 88) are referred to the late 
muriakw by lexicographers. For 
the double accusative ef. morifw. 
ode The Psalychidae. Pindar’s 
house was near the fountain of 
Dirké. 

75 xpvoorérkov Our phrase 
‘golden memories’ recommends 
this epithet to us, but very likely it 
recalled some celebrated picture or 
piece of sculpture in Pindar’s time. 
evtexéoiv ‘Of the well-built walls.’ 


ISTHMIA VL [VIL] 


ON THE VICTORY OF STREPSIADAS OF THEBES IN THE 
PANKRATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


STREPSIADAS, a Theban, nephew of Strepsiadas son of Diodotos, 
probably gained the victory celebrated in this ode at the Isthmian 
festival of O. 81. 2, April, B.c. 456, soon after the disastrous defeat 
of the Thebans by the Athenians at Oenophyta, which threw the 
government of Thebes into the hands of the democratic party. In 
this battle Strepsiadas the elder, maternal uncle of the victor, had 
fallen (vv. 24—36). 

Mezger’s theory that the ode was written between the victory of 
Tanagra and the defeat of Oenophyta is preposterous. Never before 
or since was a patriot who died in the arms of victory so cheated of 
his dues, as the senior Strepsiadas would have been, if this theory 
could hold. And fancy a poet saying of his country shortly after a 
great national victory wadaia evder xapis, duvapoves d€ Bporoi, vv. 16 f. 
No! the Isthmian victory of a Theban gives the Theban poet courage 
to rise de profundis and recall the ancient glories of his country 
which had been obscured by defeat. 


The divisions of the ode fall after v. 22 and in »v. 39. 

There is an exact responsion evavOéa vv. 51, 34, cf. v. 24 and é&txéc Bar 
occurs vv. 19, 44. 

The compounds which seem to be coined for this ode are edpvxairas, 
immébpnris, dkapavrohoyxas. 

The mode is Lydo-Aeolian ; the metre is logaoedic. The strophe 
containing two inverted periods, vv. 1—4, consisting of first glyconics 
and choreic tripodies, 4.4.3.3.4.4 and v. 5, with mesode and epode, 


ISTHMIA VI. 201 


=3.4.3.3. The epode also presents two periods; vv. 1, 2 palinodic, 
vv. 3—7 unsymmetrical or antithetic with mesode and epode. There 
are six instances of the form of the second Pherecratic while verses 
3 and 6 are first Pherecratics. 


Ue aCe NO 


I Sh 


STROPHE. 
o:wrwe|-vl-c|->] Ist Glye. 
viwe [=v [ee [=e |-+ [=a] 
Ist Glyc.+3 chor. 
L fae | -elivel-e]b [=a] 

3 chor. + 1st Glye. 
>iwes|-v|-v|->] Ist Glyc. 
—->|~wvl-vel/->|~ve]-v]->]]--| 

EPoveE. 
-v|we]-vlj-v|-v]-a] 2nd Pher.+3 chor. 
L|wel-vl/-|~e|->] 2nd Pher.+2nd Pher. 

>iwe|-v|-al 1st Pher. 
woiwes|-vi[-v|->] Ist Glye. 
—-¥|—~wel-ell-s | ~el|—--|-al 
2nd Pher. + 2nd Glye. 
~wvl|->|-a] 1st Pher. 
LJwouvfe|~w|wel-al 2nd Pher. + 2nd Pher. 


ANALYSIS. 
vv. 


1—15. Théba is asked in which of the ancient glories of Thebes 


she feels most delight. 


16—21. But as men forget what is not immortalized in verse, the 


poet bids the chorus celebrate in song Strepsiadas. 


21—23. For he has won the prize in the pankration at Isthmos, 


and is richly endowed by nature and made illustrious by 
minstrelsy, 


24—36. And has given delight to his namesake and maternal 


uncle, who had recently died fighting like a hero for his 
country. 


202 PINDARI CARMINA. 


37—39. The poet was bitterly grieved at the defeat and the deaths 
of his countrymen, but now Poseidon offers him calm 
after the storm. 

39—42. A prayer that divine envy may not disturb his tranquil 
enjoyment of whatever pleasure presents itself as he 
awaits age and death. 

42, 43. For all must die alike, but are unequal in fortune. 

43—47. If a mortal be ambitious, he is too puny to mount to 
Olympos. 

47, 48. Sweets unjustly enjoyed are in the issue most bitter. 

49—51. Invocation to Apollo to grant Strepsiadas victory at the 


Pythian games. 


Tp. @. 


1 Tim, Tév Tapos, @ paKxaipa OnBa, 


a > / / \ \ 
2 KaNOV eTLYwplov pddiota Ovpov Teov 


3 evdpavas; 7 pa yadKoKpoTou Tapedpov 
4 


(ase) 
Aapatepos dvix’ evpuxaitay 


on 


v / xX lal / / 
avtewnas Avovucov, 7) ypvo@ pecovuxtioy vidovTa 


deEauéva Tov héptatov Bear, 5 


*Avt. a. 


1omot “Auditpt@vos év Oupétpors 


2 Kxarov émyaplov ‘Local 
glories’; the phrase is used in a 
rather different sense P. 5. 108. 

3 7 pa Cf. P. 9. 37, 11. 38. 
XaAkoxpérov An epithet of Rhea 
transferred to Démétér, ‘ worshipped 
with clash of bronze,’ i.e. of cym- 
bals or 7yxela. mapedpov The 
connexion between Dionysos and 
Démétér, wine and corn, is natural: 
Ter. Eun. 4. 5. 6 sine Cerere et 
Libero friget Venus. ‘They are 
represented together on several 
antique gems. Mariette, Traité 
des pierres gravées, 2. p. 1, Pl. 32. 

5 xpvoo...vidovTa ‘Snowing 
gold at midnight.’ For the dative 
ef. I. 4. 50, Nikophon (Athénaeos 


6. 269 E), vidérw wey addiros | pa- 
kaférw 8 adprocw, bérw 8 ever 
For the adverbial use of adjective 
CEO. 14. 1 13 sel rand 
regardless of order, joins nec. deéa- 
péva, but as the legends of Zeus 
and showers of gold at Argos and 
Rhodes (0. 7. 34, Philostr. Imag. 2. 
27 ‘Podlos 5é N€yerar xpuods EF ov- 
pavod petoa kal diamAjjoa copay Tas 
oiklas Kal orevwirods vepéXnv és av- 
rods phtavros tod Acés) very likely 
rested at least partly on a shower 
of meteors, wecov'xriov is quite ap- 
propriately attached to vigovra. It 
seems as if one of these stories 
attached to rodvxpuco, aydaal O7- 


Bac. 





10 


15 


ISTH MLA: VI. 


203 


2 otabels aroyov peTAAev “Hpakdetous yovais ; 10 
3%) OT apdt Tecpecia truxivaicr Bovdais ; 

x he LF > ¢ fame | / e / 
4% OT aph ‘lorXaov immrountw; 


x fal > ral AX 7 Fa Mt at 
5 1) STapT@v akapavTo\oyyxav ; 1) OTe kapTtepas "Adpactov 
€€ adadas autréeuryas opdavov 15 
"Er. a’. 


/ e dy: > v 7 
@ pupi@v éetapwv és “Apyos tro; 


b 7) Awpid’ arroixiay obvexev 6p0d 


” ’ \ nr 
¢ €oTacas ETL ohup@ 


d Maxedaimoviov, ov S ?Apixras 20 
e Alyetdat céGev Exyovot, pavtevpact LvOiors; 


f aa Tadata yap 


g evdeL Yapis, auvapoves S€ Bporol, 


id \ / ” ” 
[0 TL pn Topias awTov aKpov 25 


7 yovats Cf. N. 10. 17. Da- 
tive of purpose; Schol. Vet. ézi 
tais‘H.y. Cf. Isth. 7.27. Dissen 
compares however N. 10. 69 égop- 
padels...dKovTe Bow. 

8 Edd., after Heyne, needlessly 
read ruxvais Tepeclao, but by taking 
tas y (the accent going back in 
pronunciation to the preceding syl- 
lable) we can keep to the mss. In 
this line and the next 7 67’ scans 
as one long syllable; Mommsen 
reads 7’ for 7é in both places. For 
dui Bovdats, aud *Ié\aov, ‘con- 
cerning,’ after ei¢pavas Ouuov redv 
mentally supplied from above, cf. 
O. and P. p. xxvi. The construc- 
tion of dugi with two different cases 
but the same sense in consecutive 
lines is remarkable. 

10 Xrapteay The warriors who 
sprung from the sown teeth of the 
dragon slain by Kadmos. The five 
survivors of their internecine fight 
(Ov. Met. 3. 126) helped Kadmos 
to found Thebes and founded five 
Theban families. The gen. is 
causal, cf. Madv. § 61d, rem. 1. 


aTp: 6’. 


Gdakas Cf. N.3. 60. 

12 For the theme cf. P. 5. 64— 
76. For the order Awpi®? dzrocktay 
... Aaxedawoviwy cf. I. 3. 36, P. 4. 
214— 216. 

12, 13 6p00...érl chupo Cf. 
Hor. Epp. 2. 1. 176 securus cadat 
an recto stet fabula talo, where 
Orelli quotes Pers. 5. 104 recto 
vivere talo, Kur. Hel. 1449 6p0@ 
Bivac rodt. Cf. also Ol. 13. 72 ava 
& éradr’ ope modi. Kallim. in 
Dian. 128 raév & ovdév ert cpupiv 
6pbdv avéorn. 

15 pavredpac. Causal dative, 
Co) ee lars Py (0 

16 GAAd...ydp ‘But, since...’ 
kouat’ ererev, ‘then, this being 
the case, celebrate,’ &e. The adda 
dismisses the topic of the ancient 
glories of Thebes somewhat sadly, 
still they are not dead but only 
asleep, ef. I. 3. 41. 

17 Gpvdpoves A hit at the 
Lacedaemonians for not helping 
Thebes before Oenophyta. 

18 cgodias ‘ Poetry.’ 
CiyE abi 


” 
QWTOV 


20 


25 


204 


vn 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


n > / c al es / 
KAuTals éréwy poatow éEixntar Guyer, 


/ > e lal \ ef 
3 Kopal? érertey douperet ory tpuvo 
\ / / \ ? an 
4 Kal Xtpevridda> péper yap “loPpoi 
/ / / ee? > a / 
5 vikav TayKpatiouv: cbéver T ExTrayNos Loeiv Te popdaers, 


” > > \ > 5 A 
ayel T apeTav ovK aicytoy puas. 30 


_ 


Apt. B. 


/ 
hréyerar S€ FlomroKorct Moicass, 


2 patpol 8 duovium dé5m@Ke Kowov OdadXros 
7 > 


YarKaoTls © TOTMoV wev “Apns Euséev, 35 


3 
\ Sos aA > , 
4 Tyna © ayaboiow avTixettat. 


on 


v4 \ / 4 7 a 
aiwatos Tpo pliAas TaTpas amvveTat, 


SS / 
a Nowyou * apvvev* 


19 «Avtais ‘Sounding’? Cf. 
0.14.19, 1.5.17. poatow Dat. 
of means with é&xnra:, of remote 
object with (vyév. tuyév Cf. I. 
3. 3. The metaphor is here of a 
tree planted by the water side, only 
slightly different from that of N. 8. 
40. Edd. placed a full stop after 
this word. 


20 xwpat’? ‘Revel in the ko- 
mos.’ 

21 Xrpafidda Dat. commodi, 
cf, N. 2. 24. géper ‘ He is win- 


ner of;~ cf. N. 3. 18. 

22 vikav waykpatiov Cf. I. 4. 
19 dpera ... mayKpariov. oéve, 
KiTane) (Cin IN. Oo. LO, ONS. 19 19h 94 
for sentiment; also I. 5. 47—49. 
aye. dperdv ‘He holds virtue to 
be as fair a possession as fair phy- 
sique’ (I. 5. 47). For dye cf. 
Soph. Antig. 34 7d mpayy’ dyew | 
ovX ws map’ ovdév. Dissen renders 
dye ‘habet’...veluti merces, opes, 
Od. 1.184.  atoxuov Predicative, 
as is usual with this construc- 
tion. For such an accusative, ef. 
Madv. § 1 b, rem. 3, xpnotuwrepov 


NS e 
lotw yap cadés, dotis év tavTa vepérqa xadalav 


40 


"Err. f’. 


/ a 
EvaVTiW TTPATO, 
c c 


voulfoucr xpjuata 7 ddedpovs (Xen. 
Memor. 11.3. 1). Dissen does not 
take the neuter adjective as predi- 
cative, though Matthiae, to whom 
he refers, gives no parallel case, 
Mommesen reads aicxiw. 

23 odéyerar Cf. O. 9. 22, I. 3. 
61. 8é ‘Accordingly,’ cf. I. 3. 
90. ftordéx. Text, mss. & lomdoxa- 
pot against scansion, Mommsen. 
Cf. O. 6. 30, where mss. give até 
iom\éxamov, Bergk, rightly aida 
fiém\okov. 

24 kxowov Cf. P. 5. 96, 6. 15. 
‘Of interest to him.’ Oddos 
‘Wreath,’ but used with reference 
to vv. 18, 19. 

25 An inversion of the use of 
ployw found O. 1. 22. 

26 dyvrikerar ‘Is the meed’ 
in return for their life. 

27 For metaphor cf. I. 4. 49, 
Simon. Frag. 89.106. For torw... 
avéwy cf. O. 6. 8, N. 9. 45. 

28 dpiv. Thiersch avra pépwr. 
Mr Bury proposes avta Tpérwr, 
comparing N. 9. 37, 38, Bergk avre- 
pepo. 


er 


30 


35 


40 


ISTHMIA VI. 


b doTav yeved péytoTov KAé0s avEwv 
EU Ce: Bey s 
, 2° 3 \ \ / 
e Cowv T aro Kal Gaver. 
d tv bé, AvoSdro10 Tai, waxyaTav 
/ 
e alvéwy Medéaypov, aivéwy 5é Kai” Kxtopa 
b) 
f Apdidpnor Te, 


> 9 > / (2 / 
g evav0é amrétvevocas aXtKLaV 


/ >, > of yy , A 
1 Tpoudyav av dpirov, €vO’ apiotot 
2 €xyov Toréuoo veikos éoxdtas éATIOW. 
\ / rn 
étrav Sé wévOos od hatdv: adda viv poe 


205 


3 
4 Tasaoyos evdiav draccev 
5 


an / 
éx yeyudvos. aelcowar Yaitay otepavoicw appotwr. 


6 8 a@avdtav pn Opaccétw POovos 55 


ov 
10 


"AvT. y'. 


\ > Z. , 
Te TepTvoV epdpepov SiwKwv 


2 &xaXos Errenps yhpas és Te TOV pmopolpov 


29 péyiorov Extension of pre- 
dicate, ‘ to the utmost height.’ 

30 {wv Participle. 

aro...davov Tmesis. 

31 Strepsiadas, the uncle of the 
victor. 

32 aivéwv ‘ Aemulatus,’ Dissen. 
Meleagros was brother to Hérakles’ 
wife Deianeira, and is thus con- 
nected with Theban legends. Hek- 
tor was said to be buried in Thebes 
by the fountain Oedipodia, Paus. 
9. 18, pseudo-Aristot. Epigr. Bergk 
46" Exropi rovde wéyav Bowsrior dv dpes 
éreviay | tUuBov vbrép yains, ony 
émvyryvouévats. These two heroes 
fell fighting for their country like 
Strepsiadas, the victor’s uncle. 
The allusion to Amphiaraos is 
not open to reasonable objection. 
Bergk’s violent and ungrammatical 
alteration to dv’ ’Audidpecoy in- 
volves alterations of the two cor- 
responding verses. Note that xa, 
v. 82, is not ‘both’ but ‘also.’ 


34 dduklay ‘His manhood’s 
prime in its full blossom.’ Cf. 
Simon. Frag. 114 [61] a¢’ iweprhy 
émveev NALKinV. 

36 écxov Todesoto vetkos Ho- 
meric, ef. Jl. 13. 271. éXrrlotv 
For the sense cf. N. 1. 32. 

38s For metaphor cf. I. 3. 36. 

39 0dvos For the envy of the 
gods ef. P. 10. 20. 

40 éhbdpepov Not ‘short-lived,’ 
L. and S., but in diem. Cf. Kur. 
Cycl. 336 payetv Todd’ jucpay. 8r6- 
kev For the (to us) inversion of 
participle and verb cf. I. 4. 56, 5. 
15. For sentiment cf. P. 8. 92 év 
& dNlyw Bporev | 7d tTeprvdv avée- 
Tat’ ow dé Kal mitve? xapmal, | dzro- 
TpoTw yvaua cececuévov. Cookesley 
quotes ille potens sui | laetusque 
deget, cui licet in diem | dixisse 
wiai, Hor. Od. 3. 29. 41. 

41 The poet himself was about 
sixty-six at the assumed date of 
this ode, but the prayer is of gene- 


45 


50 7 


206 PINDARI CARMINA. 
3 alava. OvdoKopev yap 6uas aravtes: 
4 Oaiwov & dficos: ta paxpa & el tus 60 


5 TamTaivel, Bpayds eEixécOar yadxorredov Oeav &bpav: 
6 Tow Trepoets Eppie Ldyacos 


"Err. 9’. 


a Seomrotav eOérovr’ és ovpavod ctabpods 65 
b €dOciv weO ouayvpw BedrXepodovtav 


° 


Znvos. To O€ wap dikay 


\ / / / 
d yAvUKU TiKpoTaTa pevel TEEUTA,. 
e duu ©, @ xpvcéa Kouqg Oaddwv, Tope, Aokia, 70 


an / 
Tealow apmidratow 


g evavOéa Kai IvO0i orédavov. 


ral application. Here xaos seems 
to mean ‘‘in unambitious ease,” 
i.e. holding aloof from party strife. 
He seems to-warn his oligarchical 
hearers not to aim at supremacy 
in the state, but to rest content 
in the assurance that democratic 
license, 76 map dixay yuki, will be 
punished in good time. ETrELpLL 
‘Approach,’ not ‘traverse’; és 
governs yjpas instead of the more 
usual éi or mpés. 

42 aieva ‘The span-of-life de- 
termined by fate’=‘the fatal limit 
of my life.’ Gfiros MSS. ducTos. 
The Schol. interprets and so sug- 
gests the text. 

44 wamntaive Cf. O. 1. 114, 
lic alas Bpaxvs ‘ Too puny to,’ 
ef. N. 10. 19 for construction, and 


for sentiment P. 10. 27 6 xdXkeos 
ovpavos ot mor’ auBards avbrois. 6 
ToL MSS. 67¢ (so Béckh, ‘‘ quando- 
quidem”). Schol. 6 yap 67. 

45 Medic. ms. é6é\ovTec ovdpa- 
volo aTabuouc. 

47 Zmvos For order ef. O. 
and “PB. p.. xxv; 1. 4-195 /205 43: 
44, 5. 27, 28, 39, 40, 7. 28, 29, 49, 
50. 


49 xpicéa Lit. “with luxu- 
riant golden hair.” The Pythian 
games fell about four months after 
the first Isthmian games in an 
Olympiad. 

51 evav0éa Cf. v. 34 supra. 
kat ‘ Hyen.’ IIv8ét So Choero- 
boskos (Bekker Anec. Tom. 3, p. 
1202). Perhaps aidé¢ should be read 
Il. 10. 238. 


to eer Vi Even 


ON THE VICTORY OF KLEANDROS OF AEGINA IN THE 
PANKRATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


KLEANDROS, son of Telesarchos of Aegina, had been victorious 
as a pankratiast at Nemea and at the Isthmos. There is much 
difficulty in determining the date. Mezger would place it between 
the battles of Salamis and Plataea, but the ode is clearly Isthmian, 
and as Salamis was fought after the Isthmian games of B.c. 480, 
Ol. 74. 4, I do not see that this is possible. Most authorities give 
the Nemean games next after the battle of Plataea, which would be 
in the year B.c. 477 according to Unger, according to Béckh in the 
supposed ‘Winter Nemea,’ six months after the battle and siege of 
Thebes. The first Isthmia of Ol. 75 fell in April B.c. 478 (not long 
after the date of the supposed winter Nemea), when Melissos of 
Thebes was victor in the pankration. I infer that the ode was 
composed for the Isthmian festival of B.c, 478, Kleandros’ victory 
having been gained at one of the three consecutive Isthmian festivals 
immediately preceding the Battle of Salamis (April, B.c. 484, 482, 
480), Phylakidas being the successful pankratiast on the other two 
of these three occasions (cf. I. 5, Introd.). As this ode was a com- 
mission for the celebration at a fixed date of a victory gained two or 
more years before, it was probably composed before I. 3, z.e. before 
April, B.c. 478, as might be gathered from the less cheerful tone of 
I. 7 compared with I. 3. 


208 PINDARI CARMINA. 


The vocabulary, which presents an unusual proportion of ex- 
clusively epic words, and the somewhat tame effect produced by 
frequent demonstrative pronouns at the beginnings of clauses bear 
evidence to the painful effort made by the poet in rousing himself 
from his troubles to compose a triumphal strain. The ode was 
recited in or before the mpdéupov of Telesarchos’ house. 

This ode furnishes an admirable specimen of Pindar’s adroitness 
in adapting myth. 

The danger which threatened the dynasty of Zeus should Thetis 
bear offspring by a god is a parallel to the danger to the cult of 
Zeus which attended the Persian invasion. On each occasion the 
wisdom of Zeus and Poseidon had averted disaster, and Aegina had 
played a conspicuous part in the deliverance. On each occasion the 
representatives of the island had endured toil and sorrow and loss 
in battle (though the death of Achilles was a somewhat remote 
consequence), but had won deathless glory. 


The ’Apiorreta won by the Aeginetans at Salamis are alluded to vv. 
25, 55, which are metrically corresponding verses, While the divine 
direction is emphasised by the nearly exact responsion of #edy v. 30 
with 6eés v. 10. As has been already observed, matvcare, v. 35, recalls 
the same verb in vv. 7and 13. The exact responsions of treSfov, vv. 50, 
40, -ex- vv. 29, 69, ev- vv. 2, 32 seem to be without significance. Mr Bury 
draws attention to the recurrence of forms from the root Xv, and of words 
suggesting human mortality and the immortality of Gods. 

The divisions of the ode fall after vv. 16 and 60. The compounds 
which seem to have been coined for this ode are drd\waros (Aesch.), 
?mavdodos, Pikapparos, Bapvcgapayos. 


The mode is Aeolo-Lydian. 

The metre is logaoedic. The strophe constitutes an elaborate 
antithetic mesodic period, the mesode (vv. 5 6, 6) consisting of 
3 second Pherecratics. The first 18, vv. 4, 5, contains 3 or 4, the 
second 18, wv. 5 b—7, 2 second Pherecratics. 


Pita Spee are ee Alas Rien Fe x: 
Be ni cea nae cae al a 
10. 
vusy|~vl[—-v [|] 6 


5: 

Sian 

5b. 

6. 

if 

8. 

OPS 
10. 

VV. 
1—13. 
13014 
14, 15. 
15, 16. 


ISTHMIA VII. 209 


3 

-v | we ]-vil-|--v | --v | ~- | -1 6 es 

2 |e le [EK | el el Els [ 
Sigil Aes: 


3 
—-ulwefel-vulwe] re 
IrelEi-el~eld; 


9, 
_¥ [vo fHv] 3 
tes -~-| =~ | 3 
eee ey | 6 
See aa be) = Ghee d 
Lj-vj[t-]3 
gr te oe ice 
ee |e ji] afin 
W2i|-v |---| Ctl ts 
ee ee ae 


ANALYSIS. 


The poet rouses himself and the chorus from grief, of 
which the worst is over, to requite Kleandros for his 
victory with an ode of triumph. 

It is always best to attend to the immediate future. 
Treacherous fate disturbs the current of life. 

But if liberty remain even such troubles as those of 
Thebes admit of healing. 

It is a manly duty to cherish bright hopes, and it is a 
duty for a Theban to offer a song to Aegina. 


* Incisio except v. 65. More strictly this 18=3. 5. 1. 6. 3, v. 4 ending 
with a rest and v. 5 having anacrusis. But note the correspondence of 
the 6 feet marked off in v. 5 to v. 6. 

+ Verse pause and rest in the middle of a word v.65b. Perhaps there 
is not a rest but syncope with three resolutions of the syncopated foot 


into ~- = Ge eF = ‘ig 4 ; ef. Eur. Orest. 1267, where 6.4 answers to 
the foot -acy- 1247, and in epitrites ~~ occasionally= L, e.g. I. 3. 72, 
I. 5. 41, 66. 


+ Incisio except v. 70. 


FE, Il: 14 


Because she and Théba are sisters, beloved of Zeus, who 
made the latter queen of Thebes, while the former bore to 


[Myth] Consequently when Zeus and Poseidon were rivals 
with respect to Thetis, who was destined to bear a son 
mightier than his sire, Themis persuaded them to agree to 


Of Achilles’ prowess accordingly poets have sung. 
The exploits and death of Achilles are mentioned. 
By mourning for Achilles the immortals showed their 


approval of celebrating worthy men after their death. 


And the car of the Muse hastens on to raise a memorial 


Let his compeers weave wreaths in honor of Kleandros ; 


210 PINDARI CARMINA. 
17—23. 
him Aeakos. 
23, 24. He settled disputes even for immortals. 
24, 25. His descendants display bravery and wisdom. 
26—47. 
her marriage with Peleus. 
47, 48. 
49—58. 
59, 60. 
61. This is right now also, 
61— 63. 
of song in honor of Nikokles. 
63, 64. Honor him for his Isthmian victory in boxing; 
64, 65. Since he had already defeated his neighbours. 
65. His cousin Kleandros does him credit. 
65—67. 
67, 68. Since he has won at Megusa and Epidauros. 
69, 70. 


He has made it easy for a worthy man to praise him, by 


winning distinctions in his youth. 


tp. a. 


1 Kreavdp@ tis aduxia Te AVTpoV 


1 ms Cf.v.65b. The indefinite 
pronoun with the active is often 
found in Greek where we should 
use a passive, while in other cases 
it occasionally refers to a definite 
person or persons, sometimes with 
deliberate vagueness, sometimes 
with solemn mysteriousness, some- 
times with sinister or pathetic 


effect. Cf. N.8.50, where it means . 


the poet, while here it means the 
chorus, © véo., v. 2, also being 
addressed to the chorus. Cf. Bac- 
chyl. 3.97 cv & ddafela kadGv | Kat 
pedtywooou Tis buvyjcer xdpw | Kyias 


dnéévos. Matthiae, §§ 487, 511, 
quotes Soph. 4j. 245 wpa rw’ (us) 
Hd kdpa kadtppace | kpuydevov tro- 
Ooty KNoray apéo@ar, 1138 Todt’ els 
dvlavy rotmos &pxeral rue (thee). 
Aristoph. Ran. 552, 554, Dem. 
Med. § 40. .Cookesley’s ‘every one’ 
(Dissen omnes) is not wrong, as 
an explanation, if we limit it to 
‘of you, the chorus,’ as v. 65 infra, 
aNixwy Tis = ‘every one of his equals 
in age’; in Jl. 17. 227 it means 
‘every one of you my allies.’ Pro- 
fessor Seymour, for ‘some one,’ 
‘many a one,’ compares Il. 2. 


ISTHMIA VII. 


A a / U 
2 evdokov, @ véol, Ka“AaT@V 


211 


3 Watpos ayNaov Tedecdpyou tmapa mpdOupoy iwy ave- 


/ 
ryELpeT@ 
lal es / / BA \ / 

4 K@pov, IoOpiados Te vixas a7rowa, Kat Newég 5 
_ 1€Or a 4 & Lal a \ > , Ka (qr > ae 
5 aéOdwv OTL Kpdtos éEevpe. TH Kal Eyw, KalTEp axXVU 

MEVOS 

/ ee 4 / , 
5a0upov, aitéouar ypuvcéay Karécat 10 


5b Motcav. 


€x peyarov Sé tevOéwv AvOEvTES 


6 J 15 > ? 4 / / 

unt év oppavia trécwpev otepdver, 15 
> > ‘ lal 

7 ente Kadea Oepdtreve: Tavodpmevor & aTpaKTwY KAKaV 


382, where however péy 71s...6€ Tus 
seem to mean ‘some of you, others 
of you’ (Dissen refers to this place 
to support ‘Pronomen 7is usitatum 
in hortationibus ubi omnes intelli- 
guntur’). Cookesley (after Dissen) 
cites for ‘every one’ Hérod. 8. 109, 
where Matthiae’s alternative ‘let 
the houses be rebuilt’ is better, for 
Themistokles cannot have meant 
literally ‘every one’ to build and 
sow. He also cites Jl. 21. 126, 
where ‘many a one,’ not ‘every 
one,’ is meant. In rendering into 
English, our own indefinite pro- 
nouns should generally be used in 
such cases, as our idiom somewhat 
resembles the Greek. adik(a Te 
Generally taken as a hendiadys 
(cf. Hor. Od. 3, 4. 43 impios | Tita- 
nas immanemque turmam; Mezger’s 
three quotations from Pindar, vv. 
46, 55 infra, N. 8. 46, are quite 
irrelevant); but from v. 65c, ef. 
veoras v. 68, I infer that the poet 
bids the chorus raise the kémos- 
song for Kleandros and his youthful 
companions in the kémos (ef. P. 2. 
74). Aitpov...kapatev Cf. P. 
5. 99 7d kadXlvekov AuTHpLov Satravay | 
pédos xaplev, O. 7. 77 760 UTpov 
cuupopas olkrpas yuku, I. 4. 25 avi 
ovo, 

3 apd mpdvpov Cf. N. 1.19 
éctav 5° ém’ avbdelais Ovpacs | dvdpds 


piroéelvou. 

4 drowa Accusative of general 
agreement, cf. I. 3. 7, v. 63 infra. 
Nepég Dative for locative, cf. N. 
10. 35, I. 4. 18. 

5 4déAwv...kpdtos ‘ Victory in 
games,’ cf. O. 11. 82, I. 4. 19, 6. 22, 
Soph. El. 476. to Cf. v. 65 
infra; ‘wherefore.’ aX vipevos 
Grieving over the troubles of 
Thebes (see Introd.) and in par- 
ticular for the death of Nikokles, 
ef. vv. 61—63 infra. airéopat 
For the pass. of persons cf. Aesch. 
Choeph. 480 and Paley’s note. This 
use of the simple verb is almost 


confined to the participles. xpv- 
oéav Cf. I. 2. 26. Kadéoat 
Moicay Cf. N. 3. 1, eyahov 


Cf. xaprepav, v.13. They are still 
in grief and anxiety which can only 
be thrown off by an effort, but the 
worst is over. 

6 év Cf. P.1. 74. oTEPAVOV 
‘Festive garlands,’ i.e. festivity 
and song, cf. v. 67 infra, Eur. Herc. 
Fur. 676 uh Ssnv per’ auouctas, | del 
& év crepdvorow env. 

7 amrpdKtTwv Kak@y MSS. dp7jK. 
‘From bootless, idle, sorrow.’ Cf. 
Tl, 24. 522 ddryea & euarns | ev Oupg 
KaTaKelobar edcouev, axvijmevol mep* 
| ob ydp Tis mpnéis méXeTat Kpvepoto 
yéoo, also 550 ob ydp re mpntes 
akaxnuevos vilos éoto. 


14—2 


212 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


/ le x \ / 
8 yAuKU Te dawwooucba Kal peta Tovor: 


9 ered) TOV UTép KEpardas 


1 aTOApatov “EXXdd. poyOor. 


20 


10 10 Tov Tavtddov AiMov rapa Tis Etperev dupe Oeos, 


itp. 8. 
arn’ é- 


2 pol Seiwa pey Tapovydopevov 


\ ” , \ Sa \ \ ” 
3 KapTEpav ETT AVOE MEpluLvav* TO € Tpo TOO0S a@pevlov 


ae <oKoTreiv> 
an? vA 
4 Xpnm array. 


édevOepia 

8B Sapwcdpeba ‘We will delight 
the city folk with.’ Cf. Aristoph. 
Pax 797, ascribed by a Schol. to 
Stésichoros’ Oresteia, rowde xpi 
Xapirwy dapdpara Kaddxduwv | Tov 
copoy ronriv vuvetv, the words Tov 
cogov moti being of course Ari- 
stophanes’. This Schol. interprets 
Saydpara 5€ Ta Snuooia addduera. 
The Grammarians seem to ascribe 
the sense dnuoxorely, maifew to 
Plato. Cf. Dobson on Plato, Tim. 
p. 161 (2. 1.217). Perhaps djuwpa 
is rather a ‘popular song,’ ‘popular 
phrase,’ than ‘a jest’ or ‘ popular 
pastime.’ kal peta mdévov 
‘Though after a painful effort.’ 

10 tov mss. te, Béckh ye, 
Mommsen xai, Bergk are. I pro- 
pose tov, which is corrupted v. 65 
infra. For theme ef. O. 1. 54—58, 
Bergk, Anacreontea 22 [20] 7 Tar- 
Tddov tor’ éoTn | AlOos Ppvyav ev 
dx Oats. Tapd...étp. ‘Tmesis. 
appt Dat. commodi. 

11 ‘EAAdE& pox ov Cf. I. 5. 28 
Tpotay jpwor moxov. GAN’ enol 
So mss. Boéckh ad\X\d poi, Bergk 
adn éw’ ob with Kaprepav pepiuvar. 

12 Seipa...maporxdpevov Mss. 6. 
bh. Taporxouevwv. Mezger decudtwy 
maporxouevay with @eds for sup- 
pressed subject. Mommsen ydpua 
bev mapocxouevwy, suggested by the 
Schol. éuol 6¢ trav Pbacavtwy Kaxdv 


25 


/ \ fie, > >) 3 / / 
dodwos yap atwy er’ avdpact Kpéwatat, 
15 5 édicowy Biov mopov: tata & éotl Bpotois avy ¥ 


30 
Tov Te PoBov Kal Thy pépiyuvay ai vov 
THs vikns eippoctvac é\vcav. For 
the construction of the text, ‘the 
passing by of the terror,’ cf. O. 9. 
103 note, P. 11. 22, 23, Thuk. 1. 
100 ad fin. ots rodémov Fv 7d Xwplov 
ai ’Evvéa od0l xrigomevor, also N. 6. 
2, 9. 6. 

13 The mss. give no infinitive 
verb. The Scholl. give cxorety kai 
ef OvaTiPévac and mpoBdérew and 
avréxecOar. Thiersch and Béckh 
give cxoretv: Bergk now reads épav 
before def. For the inf. ef. O. 7. 
25. mpd mods Cf. P. 10. 61 f. ray 
&xaoTos dpover, | TUXdY Kev Apmadéav 
oxé0o ppovtida Tay map Todds: | Ta 
& els é€viaurov dréxuwaprov mpovojcat, 
Soph. Ant. 1327, Oed. R. 130, and 
for sentiment O. 12. 7. 

14 xpyp’ dav Here aray= 
‘in every case,’ cf. N. 5. 16. ss. 


Xpjuaray. Bergk reads ypjjua. 
tmavddNuos. aioy Cf. I. 3. 18. 
For sentiment cf. N. 11.43. = én’ 
...Kpéparat Tmesis. Cf. Simdn. 


Frag. 39 [54] av@parwv dXlyov pev 
Kdpros, ampaxro. 6€ weAndoves, aldve 
dé mavpw wovos dul movm 6 8 
GpuKTos Ouds émixpéuwara Odvaros. 
Archil. Frag. 53 [45] pd’ 6 Tav- 
Ttaddov AlBos | rad’ Umep vHoou Kpe- 
pacbw. 

15 éXoowy Cf. I. 3.18. Blov 
mépov For metaphor cf. O, 2. 33. 


5a 
15D 


ISTHMIA VII. 


3a Kal TA. 


50 xpn © év émtamvnrotce OnBais tpapévta 


213 


xp © ayabav erxrid avdpt pérevv* 


35 


6 Aiyiva xapitwyv dwrov Tpoveuew, 
\ ef / / Uy ’ / 
matpos obveca Sidvpar yévovto Oiyatpes ’Acwmidwv 


4 
8 orvotatat, Znvi te Fadov Bacinréi. 
a \ \ \ f 
9 0 Tav pev Tapa KadALpOw 
Ni AapuadTov TOALOS WKLooEV ayEe“ova’ 
o Atpxa pidapy. ‘ yeu 


_ 


2 *xoiuato, Siov &vOa Téxes 
> \ / \ r > / 
Alaxov Bapvchapdyo tatpi Kedvotatoy émuxPoviov: 


Ww 


a \ 
Oo Kab 


/ / > / lal \ ’ / 
4 Saypoveror Sixas émeipawves Tod pev avTiBeor 


40 


=tp. y'. 


\ PS a > fe > \ 
aé & és vacov Oivoriay eveyKov 


45 


50 


iplaTevoy vies viéwy T apnipiror Traides avopéa 
5 aplo s Pp” s Peg 


, / 3 , 4 
5@ YaNKEOV TTOVOEVT apeTreLy 6uacov* 


55 


a) / , > > / U fa} / 

5) cwppoves T €yevovTO TivUTOL TE CUpmoOD. 
an \ ‘ / ’ > / 

6 TavTa Kal paKkapwy eueéuvavT ayopat, 


Some mss. give fidrou, cf. I. 3. 23. 
civ y devdepla ‘So freedom but 
remain.’ kal t& ‘Even such a 
fate as ours.’ Cf. Od. 5, 259 6 & eb 
Texvycato kal tad [Prof. Seymour]. 
xen Cf. I. 3. 7, 8. 

16 yxapttev Cf. I. 3. 8, Frag. 
53. 2, ‘songs.’ tmpovéepew ‘To 
give lavishly.’ ‘For that from her 
sire were born maidens twain, 
youngest of Asdpos’ daughters.’ 
For the daughters of Asdpos cf. 
O. 6. 84. 

17 8(Svpar Bacchyldes, 3. 78 f., 
has dcddmous...yvwuas, P. 4. 209 
Sidumot... Cwat. 

19 % Masc. demonstrative, cf. 
vv. 23, 49. Paley however takes it 
to be for 6’ 6. tav Théba. 

20 dirapp. Cf. Frag. 83. 5 
ipa OnBatov. ayepova Only 
here used in the feminine gender. 
‘As tutelary deity.’ Cf. (of Théba 
and Aegina, apparently daughters 


of Ares) Bacch. 9. 50 ds Oeol | ctv 
TUX ALS @kicoay | dpxaryovs amopOnrav 
ayudy, 

21 oé Aegina. Oivorlav 
A variation of Oivwyn, N. 8. 7, the 
old name of Aegina. Cf. Ov. Met. 
7. 472 latere inde sinistro | Oeno- 
piam Minos petit Aeacideia regna, | 
Oenopiam weteres appellauere; sed 
ipse | Aeacus Aeginam genitricis 
nomine dixit. éveykov Bergk 
pépwv éxomato, Kayser é. xoluace, 
Hermann éverxe xouug te. The 
dative after xowwdro is supplied 
from oé. See L. and 8. 

25 dplorevov Cf. Il. 11. 746 
aputeverke pdxerOar. XaAKeov 
Defines while crovoevra is descrip- 
tive, cf. crovders ol5apos Soph. Trach. 
887, crovoecoa maya Aesch. Pers. 
1053. For the two adjectives ef. O. 
1.9, O. and P. p. xxiv. éyévovro 
‘Proved themselves,’ cf. N. 3, 71, 
Pray (2: 


214 PINDARI CARMINA. 


7 Zevs 1 audi Oé€rios ayrads 7 épicas, Locedar, 
yao, 60 

8 ddoxov evevdéa OéXwv ExaTeEpos 

9 €av Eupev* Epws yap exer. 


30 10 aAN ot odw aduBpoto. Tér\ecav evvav Oewv Tpa- 
TLOES, 65 
arp. 8. 


> \ / b] / ay o) 
1 émet Oeohadtwy émdxovaav: eime 6 
eUBouros év pécorot Pé€uss, 
(vb / > / / ld 
3 elveKeV TreTpapévov HY, PEpTEPOY Yyovoy avaKTAa TraTpOS 


n 


TEKELV 
4 Tovtiav Oeov, ds Kepavvod Te Kpéccov adXo BéXos 
5 OumEes yepl TpiodovTds T apatpakétov, Avi ye picryo- 
pévav 75 
35a 547) Avos trap ddergeoiow. adda Ta pev 
35b 5b mavoate: Bpotéwy dé AEXEwY TUXOITA 
6 vidv eioLdéT@ OavovT év Trodépo, 80 
7 xelpas "Apel 7 évadiyKov otepotraict T adkpav Todap. 


jo 


35 


27 €é€picas mss.and Mommsen, would read oivexev. Proteus re- 


Schol. and Edd. épicav, taking  peats this prophecy to Thetis, Oy. 
Ilocecdav as nominative. dpwo Met. 11. 221. Amménios, s. v. ob- 
‘With a view to wedlock.’ Dative vexa, says that Kallimachos wrongly 


of purpose, cf. I. 6. 7. 
28 Odwv So mss. Bockh everdé’ 
é0é\wr, but cf. O. 2. 97, I. 5. 43. 
29 édv Taken with ddoyxor ev- 
evdéa. For order cf. O. and P. p. 
XXV. éxev mss. elxev, EXev. For 
suppression of object cf. O. 1. 29. 


30 evvav Cf. O. 7. 6. 

31 émdkovoay Béckh after 
Medicean mss. jxovcay. Schol. ray 
pepoipauévww KkarynKxovoay. Bergk 
éowjxav, Kayser @avuar’ diov e&- 
verev de. Text Tricl. mss. eltre 
8’ So mss. Béckh efzev. 


33 uss. give text, the last syl- 
lable of yévov being long (cf. N. 1. 
51, 69, 6. 60). Edd. have altered 
variously. elvexey Equivalent to 
O0ovvexa like otvexa=‘ that.’ Don. 


used eivexa=6rt. 

34 oytiav Gedy Thetis. 

35 Act ye mss. omit ye. Act 
is one long syllable. Of. N. 1. 72. 
Edd. Znvi. pucyopnevay ‘If 
united.’ The particle ay (xe), added 
by Bergk, is not wanted in the 
apodosis, as the consequence is 
certain. For the theme ef. Apoll. 
Rhod. 4. 797. Aesch. Prom. 768 
(Paley’s notes), 786, 920sqq. Bergk 
reads Al dauafouévay. By zeugma 
pucyouévay is taken as evvafouévar 
with Ads rap’ ddedpeotor. Ta. 
pév ‘This prospect,’ or ‘ this rival- 
ry.’ Note the transition to oratio 
recta. 

37 Note the chiasmus. 
dipet xetpas (xépas) evan. 


MSS. 





40 


ISTHMIA VIL. 


215 


8 TO pev emov, IInréi yaduou Oedmopov 85 


> / / 
9 OTaccat yépas Aiaxida, 


10 VT evoeBéotaTov patis "IwAKod Tpddpewv Tediov: 


= 


/ aT ee > / 
2 Xelpwvos avtik ayyediac* 


ZTp. €. 


lovtwv & és apOitov avtpov evOvs 


go 


3 unde Nnpéos Ovyatnp verxéwy mrétada Sis éyyvadiléTo 
4 aupuv: ev Swyounviderow O€ éotrépats Epatov 


38 To pev eydv ‘It is my coun- 
sel.’ Bedpopoy Mss. Geduorpor | 
émdoa. There is here almost a 
case of hypallage; cf. O. and P. 
P- xxiii, N. 3, 38, P. 4. 255 tuerépas 
axrivos dABov. 

40 ¢atis Bockh gives the text. 
Mss. daclyv (pdo’) "Iaw\kod. Bergk 
dpacily and rpdgev. For Péleus ef. 
N. 3. 33, 4. 50—68. 

42 avtix’ ‘At once,’ evdds goes 
with és, ‘straight to.’ ayyeAlar 
Abstract for concrete. 

43 veiKéwv mérada ‘Let not... 
put into our hands votes about 
quarrels.’ In Athens sometimes, 
and at Syracuse, the letters indi- 
cating ballot-votes were scratched 
on olive-leaves. See L. and 8.5. vv. 
meTahiopu.ds, Expud\d\opopéw. 

44 S.yopnvibecow Cf. Eur. 
Iph. in Aul. 716, 717 rime & év 
Nuépa yamel; | Stray cedjvyns evTuxHs 
€\Oy k’kdXos. For the plur. Dissen 
compares vui«res, P. 4. 256. Per- 


45 5 Avo Kev Yadwvov UP Hpwi wapOevias. ws Pdto Kpo- 
vioals 95 
45a 5a évvérroica Ded: Tot O émi yAepapots 
lal > / > / \ \ 
b vedoav a0avatoocw: éréwv S€ KapTros 100 
5 
6 ov KaTébOwe. | havTi yap Evv’ adéyeu 
\ 4 f ” \ © \ M4 
7 Kal yduov Oétuos advaxta. Kat veapav édevEav 
copav 105 
8 oTOMaT atreipotow apetay ’AxtréEos* 


haps the plural covers the six- 
teenth day of the month, which is 
avdpoybvos ayabn, Hés. W. and D. 
783. 

45 nJvo For the active, which 
generally refers to the bridegroom, 
ef. Eur. Alc. 177, where Alcestis 
says © Néxrpov, &vOa mapbévev’ éd\vo’ 
éyo | Kopevwar’ éx To0d’ avdpds. ert 
Tmesis, émivevoar. Kapiros Cf, 
Aesch, Sept. c. Th. 618 ed xapzos 
éorar Oecpdroor Aokiov, Hum. 714 
Kkdywye xpnoumovs Tovs éuovs Te Kal 
Awds | rapBetvy Kededw pnd? dxaprw- 
TOUS KTiOd. 

46 ftv’ mss. éuwadéyew. Text 
Bockh. Cf. Soph. Oed. Col, 1752. 

47 kal ydpov Explains the 
cognate acc. vv’. kat ‘And 
accordingly’ (Mezger). Bergk reads 
dvaxras. alivéay 7’. @Sekav Plural 
with distributive neuter plural. 
Old mss. v€ avéd. Tricl. véay 2. 
Text Schmidt. codav ‘ Poets.’ 
For the theme cf. N. 3. 43—58. 


216 PINDARI CARMINA. 
9 0 Kai Muicuov aptredoev 
50 10 aiwake Tyréhou péravi paivwy hove tredior, 110 
itp. 5’. 


55 


55a 
55d 


1 yepipwcé 7 ’Atpeidarct vooTor, 


2‘EnXévay 7 é€dX’caTto, Tpwias 


\ / / 
3 lvas éxtape@v Sopi, Tal piv pvovTo ToTE payxas evapiyp- 


Spotov 
»” > , / / / / 
4 €pyov év medim Kopvccovta, Mépuvovos te Riav 115 
¢ / ed 4, > ” , ? / e al 
5 UTépOumov “Extopd tr addovs T apiotéas: ois Spa 
PDepoedhovas 120 
5a paviwv 'Ayirevs, odpos Aiax.dar, 
5b Aiyivay odetépav Te pifav mpopacver. 
6 tov pev ovde OavovT daordal éX«TroP, 125 


7 Ga Fou Tapa Te Tupav tadov O “EXix@viar wapOévor 


8 otav, érl Ophvov Te Torvpapov Exear. 


9 €d0& dpa Kai abavarors, 


130 


60 10 éodov ye Pata Kai POipwevoy Kuvows Gedy Sidomev. 


Bret: 


\ \ lal / ft ” / 
1 TO Kai vuv heper Noyov, EgoUTAaL TE 


49 6 Cf. vv. 19, 23 supra. Cf. 
I. 4. 41 for the subject. 

51 The metaphor is perhaps 
suggested by the famous bridges of 
the Persians. It occurs again in 
Polybius 1. 10 éGcac Kapxndovious 
olovel yedupGca Thy eis “IraNiay avd- 
Tov d.dBacw. 

53 itvas Cf. Lat. nervi, Plato, 
Rep. 411 B éxréuvew womep vetpa éx 
THs Wuxis. pvovto ‘ Hindered,’ 
cf. N. 9. 23: 

54 Kopiccovta In the active 
this verb seems to mean ‘to be at 
the head of,’ ‘to make a head 
(crest) of,’ see references given by 
L. and 8. Mépvovés te Blav 
For Memnon ¢f. I. 4. 40, N. 3. 63, 
O. 2. 83. For the formula cf. O. 
1268; PP. DLA6d5 F.40933- 

55 otpos See L. and S$. s.v. (B). 


odetépav te Not a case of hen- 
diadys (Prof. Seymour), but=‘and 
his stock,’ the Achaean Aeakids. 
For the metaphor cf. O. 2.46. For 
the idea ef. I. 4. 43. 

56 pév...dd\da Cf. O. and P. 
p. xxxvii, I. 3. 25, 34, 4. 46, 51. 
The hiatus in this line is of an un- 
usual character, cf.O. and P. p. xlii. 

57 Cf. Od. 24. 58—64. Fou 
Rather dat. commodi than posses- 
sive dative (O. and P. p. xxxvii, 
N. 10. 29, I. 4. 43). 

58 éml...éxcav Tmesis. 

59 xal Text D; v.l. 8; Bury 


60 écddy mss. éo Nébyor, per- 
haps owing to Néyorv in the next 
verse.  8.8dpev Cf. P. 4. 67, for 
sentiment cf. I. 3. 7. 

61 ¢épet Aoyov ‘Is reasonable.’ 


i aa 





65 


ISTHMIA VII. 


2 Mocaiov appa Nixoxr€os 
3 Mvaua Tuypayou KeXadjoal. 


putov av vatros 


217 


yepaipeté pw, 0s “Iod- 
135 


‘ - / > \ / 
4 Awpiov éXNayev cediv@v: eel TEPLKTLOVAS 
Saf. Ne \ a ” 8 > /, \ 
5 evixace On) ToTE Kal KElvos avdpas apPUKTw YeEpl KdoO- 


, 
VEO). 


140 


\ \ lal \ 
65a 54 TOV meV ou KATENEY EL KplTOU YEVvEa 


65b 5b matpadeAdeod: arikwv TO Tis aPpov 


145 


6 audi tayxpatiov KXeavdpw trexéTo 


7 pupoivas otépavov. 
TUXA 


4 f 
8 év "Exudatpo te mplv &dexTo veotas* 
fal ’ a / 
9 TOV aiveity ayabe Tapéxet’ 


Cage \ 
érel viv “AX\xadoov T ayov avy 


150 


WA \ > ” ¢ \ A lal f 
70 10 nBav yap OUK ATrELpoY UTTO KELa KAaNwY dapacev. 


But P. 8. 38 Adyov gépers, ‘ thou 
earnest the praise.’ 

62 Cf. I. 2. 2, O. 6. 22—27. 

63 pvapa Acc. of general agree- 
ment, cf. P. 1.58 KeNadjoat...mrowav 
TeOpinmwy, also I. 3. 7, v. 4 supra. 
KeAAadyoa. For inf. cf. Madv. 
§ 148 a, rem. yepalperé pv Old 
MSS. yepaiperal suv, new yepatpac Té 
pw. av vatos Hermann from 
old Mss. dvarro. New mss. av médov. 
Cf. I. 3. 11 for the idea. 

64 Awp. ced. Cf.I, 2.15. repi- 
ktlovas Cf. N. 11. 19. 

65 kal Kelvos MSS. kaxetvos. 
So in O. 2. 99, perhaps read with 
Mommsen and Bergk kal xelvos 
(old mss. kad xetvos, kdketvos) for 
€xelvos new mss., and some Edd. 
Tov pev...yeved Old mss. against 
scansion 76 pév...yevedv. For sen- 
timent cf, P. 8.36, 1. 3.14. Kptrot 
‘ Distinguished.’ Cf. P. 4. 50, N. 
7.7. adlkwv to Tis Cf. v. 1 supra, 
and for 7¢ v. 5. 

66 Knrcedvipw Dat. commodi, 
‘in honour of.’ 


67 pupoivas Cf. I. 3.87. The 
revellers in the kémos were to wear 
wreaths of myrtle. > Adxabdov 
The games at Megara held in cele- 
bration of the death of Alkathoos, 
son of Pelops. ovv tix ‘With 
prosperous issue.’ Cf. N. 7. 11, 
10. 25. 

68 oss. ev ’E. re vedras mpiv €dex- 
vo. Hermann év’E. rev. déxeTo ply. 
The text is Bergk’s and also mine. 

69 apéxer Cf. Eur. El. 1080 
Kalrot Kad@s ye owppovety mapetxé 
co. [Mezger]. Cf. also Hérod. 1. 9 
kal kat’ novxlynv moh mapézer Tor 
GenoacOa, 3. 142. ‘It is easy, 
‘opportunity presents itself.’ Note 
that it requires dpera to appreciate 
and duly celebrate dperd. 

70 ‘For he did not make his 
youth a thrall to obscurity for lack 
of essaying noble deeds.’ Strictly 
bird xeva goes with dzecpor, ‘having 
no experience (through keeping 
close) in a nook (hole)—of noble 
deeds.’ For the general meaning 
cf. I. 3.48. The order is strained. 


IZSOMIONIKAIT. 


1. [4]=Bi1* 


\ a \ 
Knreuwvds Alaxod doyos, Krewa S€ Kal vavotKdUTOS 


Aliya: ovv Oeav S€ vw aica 
ry / 


"TrXov te kai Aiytmsod Awpieds. €XO@v oTpatos 


, a , 
éxtigcato* TOV pev TO oTaOuwa vEewovTat 


5 o0 Oéuuv ovdé Sixav Ecivev brepBaivovtes* olor 8 apetav 


al / 
Serdives ev TovT@, Tapiar TE cool 


Moacdy aywoviov 7 aéOXwv. 
1A. = B* 2. 


6 6¢ OéXav Te Kal Suvdpevos ABpa TacyeL 
trav ’Ayapnder te Tpopwvie ‘ExataBoXov cupBovdiav 


rAaBov. 


1 Given in the Medicean family 
of mss., apparently the exordium 


12 aica Cf. N. 6. 49. 
13,4 C£ P. 1. 61—65. 
15 Cf. 0. 8.20—30, P. 8. 21— 


27. 

16 SeaAdives For their speed 
cf. P. 2. 50, 51, N. 6. 66, Frag. 
219. taptar Cf. N. 6. 27. 

17 dé8dAov ‘Prizes.’ 

14 Schol. Lucian, Dial. Mort. 3. 


Edited from Vatican ms. (Pal. 73) 
by E. Rhode, Philologus 35. 199. 
The Schol. aseribes the above frag- 
ment to one of Pindar’s Isthmian 
odes in honor of the Rhodian boxer 
Kasmylos (cf. Simdénides, Epigr. 
154 [212] eléy ris, rivos ésci, Tivos 
matpldos, ti 5’ évixns; | Kacuinos, 
Evayépou, Wvdca vé, ‘Pddcos). 

141 dBpd wacyxew Cf. Solon 
Frag. 24 [5]. 4. 

1a2 Cf. Frag. 31. 


—EE 


FRAGMENTS. 


219 


Pam) el 8 a 
Aionribav $é Xicupov KéXovto 
@ Tawi THAépavTov dpoa. yépas 


aropOipévp Meruxépra. 


3. [2.]=B7 


ef \ / ’ / / 
daotis 51) Tpotros éEexvrIcé viv. 


4, [3.] 


= B 8. 


Eustath. Od. p’. 1715, 63, dre doxe? 7d Tovodrov Kata yévos 
cipjobar ovdérepov, ws eudatver Hivdapos ev “lobpovixois eirov 


a +” , 
tpla Kpata 7ToOL KpaaTa. 


5. =B9 


Serv. Virg. Georg. 1. 31, ““Generum vero pro marito positum 


multi accipiunt, 
avTt Tov vupdiov dixit.” 


..nam et Pindarus év tots “IoOucous yapBpds 


INE 


EM NO, 


YMNOS A’ @HBAIOIS. 


6. 7. [5. 6.]= 


B4 29. 30. 


6. “lopnvov 7) ypuvocardkatov Menriar, 


2 The Isthmian games were 
originally founded as the funeral 
games of Melikertes. This frag- 
ment is preserved as 76 év “IaOu00- 
vixkais Ilwddpov by Apollénios Dys- 
kolos, de Synt. 2. 21, p. 156, where 
he explains that @ is not rg Diot- 
gov, for Pindar calls Melikertes 
’Adapavridday (Bergk, ed. 4, Frag. 
6), but 7G adrijs, i.e. Ivods. So the 


Introductory Schol. to the Isth- 
mians says Xopevoveat Tolvuy tore 
ai Nypeides epdvnoay TO Diotpw kat 
éxéhevo ay és Tyuny Tov Medixéprov 
aryew Ta "IloOma. 

3 Apollén. Dyskol. de Pron. p. 
368 4, as an instance of ww plural. 
Ms. é£exuANlo On. 

6 Lucian, Demosth. Encom. ec. 
19; also (vv. 1—5 7 rav) Plutarch, 


220 


on 


De 3+ Ss Qe Se 


* 


\ ’ 
Tav kvavauruca Onfar, 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


/ * a e \ / > a 
Kaddpov,  omraptay lepov yévos avépar, 


¢ 
“TO tTravtoApov abévos ‘Hpaxréos, 
x Y / , 
tav Avovicov Todvyabéa Timar, 
/ / c o ¢e / 
yadpov AevKwAX€vov Appovias vuvncopev... ; 


* 


7. IIp@rov pev evBovrov Puy ovpaviay 
xpvaéaiow immo ‘Oxeavod Tapa Tayav 


a \ U \ 
Moipat roti KXipaka ceuvay 


dyov OvXAvprov AuTrapav Kal odov 


fol > / ” \ v 
5 OWTHpOS apyaiay adoxyov Avos Eupev* 
e \ \ / ,’ / / > J 
a 6€ Tas ypvoduTuKas ayNaoxaprous TixTev adabéas 


“Opas. 


* 8, [7.]=B31. 


Aristid. 11. 142, Iivdapos 8& tocavtny vrepBodnv éxoujcaro, 


9 > \ , \ x \ > , > , a , 
waote év Ads ydpw kai tovs Geors aitots pyow épopevov tod Avs, 


” , 7A , , con , 9 ‘ 
€l TOV d€owTO0, alTN OGL touoacbai TiVas avuTwW Geous, OLTLVES TA 


, a? »” ‘ A , ‘ ‘ > Pd ‘ 
peyada TAUT epy2 Kal 7Tacav YE ny) THV EKELVOU KATAOKEVYV 


/ ~ 
Katakoopycovor Adyols Kal LOVTLK?). 


de Glor. Athen. c. 14, where is the 
story of Korinna having criticised 
Pindar’s unsparing use of myths, 
whereupon he composed this hymn 
OevEauévov 6€ TH Kopivyn yedacaca 
éxeivn TH xEUpl Setvy edn orelperv 
GANA wh Aw TE OuAdKw* TO yap 
évtt ovyKepacas Kal cuupopycas mav- 
omepulav Twa pvOwv 6 Iwdapos eis 
7o pédos é&éxeev. The Schol. on 
N. 10. 1 tells us by implication 
that it was composed for the 
Thebans, and the Schol. Lucian 
l.c. that this was the beginning of 
Pindar’s Hymns (as collected and 
published). 

61 Melav Cf. P. 11.4. For 
MeXat, a kind of nymphs, cf. Hés. 
Theog. 187. For the style cf. the 


Cf. Choric. Gaz. p. 305 


opening of I. 6. 

7 Clem. Alexandr. Str. 6. 731. 
Bockh saw the identity of rhythm 
with Frag. 6, and made slight 
emendations accordingly. 

72 xpvo. Urm. Cf. O. 1. 41, 
8. 51, of Poseidén’s horses. 

73 Moipa Hésiod, Theog. 901 
—904, makes the Moirae daughters 
of Zeus and Themis. kA(paka 
Cf. O. 2. 70, where Kpévouv tipow 
seems to answer to kX., Atos 6d6v 
to Nwapay Kad’ dddv, the ‘milky 
way,’ ef. Ov. Met. 1. 168—171. 

75 tppev For inf. cf. I. 7. 63, 
Frag. 53. 10. 

76 arab. “Op. Cf. O. 13. 6, 
11. 53—55. 


FRAGMENTS. 


221 


ed. Boisson., érotnoe HivSapos kai Oeods dxvodvtas vuvpjoat Tas 


tov Auds eis avOpurous pidotysias. 
9. [8.] = Bt 32. 

ere PR Cere poner Pare eeee tee *Tod Oeov 

dxovce Kaduos povaotkav opOav émidexvupévov™. 
10. [133.] = Bé 33. 

*”Avaxta Tov* ravtev UTEepBadXovTa Ypovoy waKdpav. 
* 11a. [9.] = Bt 34. 

“Os nal tuTeis ayvG Tweréxes TéxeTo EavOav ’APdvar. 
* 118. [10.] = Bé 35. 


Keivwv Av0évtwv cats bro yepoiv, ava€. 


EIS AMMONA. 
i, del eon: 
“Aupov “Odtprov décrota. 


EIS IEPSE®ONHN. 
13. [12.]=Bé 37. 


Ilotvva Oecpopope ypvoauor...... 


9 Altered by Béckh from Aris- 
tides 2. 383 adAN dre kay Tots “Tuvors 
detiav wept Tav év dravTe TS xporvy 
cupBawovtwr rabnudrwy Tots avOpw- 
qos Kal THs weTaBodns Tov Kadpov 
now (Iivdapos) dxotcar tod ’Amo)- 
Nwvos povorkay dpOay émideckvupevov. 
Plutarch, de Pyth, Oracl. c. 6. Cf. 
12 Bp ll 

10 Plutarch, Quaest. Platon. 
8.4. “Avakra Tév MSS. ava TeV. 
Text Hermann. 

114 Héphaestion 91. An ex- 
ample of the Pindaricus versus not 
especially ascribed to Pindar. 


11s8Jb. An example of the Iam- 
belegus, given just after a verse of 
Pindar. 

22) Scholiw bs 9- O0sn) Ole beasts 
16. Pausanias 9. 16 tells us that 
Pindar dedicated a statue by 
Kalamis for a temple of this god 
at Thebes, and that a hymn to 
Ammon sent by the poet to his 
Libyan temple was there preserved 
in Pausanias’ time on a three-sided 
stélé. Cf. Frag. 36. 

13 Vit. Pind. Cod. Vrat. A, 
where the hymn is said to be to 
Démétér. Pausanias 9. 23. 2 says 


222 PINDARI CARMINA. 


EIS TYXHN. 
* 14, [16.]=B* 38. 


"Ev épypace S€ viKd tUXYa 
YH SII Co 
ov aGévos. 


15. 16. 17. [14. 15. 13.] = B* 39. 40. 41. 


Pausan. Iv. 30. 6, jive O& Kal vorepov Ilivdapos adda Te és 
tiv Téxnv, Kat 31) Kat hepéwodwy avexadrecey aityv. Plut. de 
fort. Rom. c. 10, tiv db Tuxnv Kat of per exetvov Cavpacav 
Baorr<is os tpwtomoAty Kat TLOnVoV kal PepemoAry THs Pupys 
GAnGas Kata Iivdapov. Ibid. c. 4, ob pev yap adrevOis (Tvxn) 
kata Iivdapov, ode Sidupov otpéhovoa wyndadrov.—Pausan. 
vit. 26, 8, éyd pev ody Iwdcapou ra te ddXa reiHopar TH Od4, 
kal Moupoy te elvar piav THY Tuxnv Kal vrep Tas adeAhas 
Ti toxvecv. 

18. (171. |= B42. 
... AdXoTpiowsw pn Tpodpaiverv, Tis péperar 
poxOos aupwv: TovTO yé Tou Fepéw* 
KANOY bev OY polpav Te TepTVaV és mécov Xp?) TaVvTt 
raw 
Secxvivat: ef 5é Tis avOp@rrotot Oedadotos ata 
5 MpooTUKXy, TAVTAY TKOTEL KpUTTELW EOLKED. 


* 19. [173.] = Bt 43. 
°Q, réxvop, 

la x / \ / / 

movtiov Onpos teTpaiou ypwTl uwadLcTAa vooV 
/ / / ¢ /. tal / > 

mTpochépwv Tacals Trodiecow omihers TH TapeovTe § 

eTAWNTALS EK@V 
GddoT adroia Hpover. 


that Pindar calls "Avins ypuaojuios 18 Stobaeos, Flor. 109.1. For 
in a hymn to Persephone. sentiment cf. P. 3. 83. 
14 Aristid. 2. 334. Cf. I. 3. 19 Athénaeos 12. 513 c¢, 
49—53. 192 -ovriov Onpds T.e. Iov- 
14—17 Cf. 0. 12. 2. N’rodos. Amphiaraos is advising 


FRAGMENTS. 223 


20. [23.] = Bt 44. 
Lactant. ad Stat. Zheb. 11. 85, ‘‘Ogygiw Thebani ab Ogyge 


rege autamne. Sic Pindarus in Somniis”? (Cod. Gud. Frising. 
Cassell. Somnis, Boeckh Hymns). 


21. 22. [20. 21.]=B* 45. 46. 


Antiattic. in Bekk. An. 1. 80. 8, dpxavéorepov. T¢vdapos 
"Ypvows.—Gramm. Ibid. 339, aypros €AXavos, qv ot moAXot 


A , + 
dypiéhavov Kadodow, éorr tapa Ilwdapw év “Ypvors. 


23. [18.]= B* 47. 
Et. M. 821. 59, Tdvdapos dé ev "Yuva épidwv peOopy peor, 


e cal ‘ > > cal / 
OLOV 600 KQL PET GAUTWV TOPEVvOP.EVOV, 


24. (17.]=B* 48. 

Aristid. 11. 168, ovxotv zpiv twa taév avtimadov édely, Eva 
tov dilov Onpevtoas ayes, kal wérovbas taitov tS Tuwdapov 
IInXci, Os THs Te Ojpas Suppapte Kai tov Evputiwva idtatov ovta 
éavtd tpocdiedbepev. Cf. Schol. nr. 463, ev "Ypvos peuvytac 
Tlivdapos, ote tov Evputiwva, tov tod Ipov tov “Axtopos maida, éva 


my n > “ , > > / lA 
ovta Tv Apyovavtav, cvvOnpevovta aKwv améxteive InXevs. 


25. [19] —* 49. 
Schol. Pind. Pyth. tv. 288, ravrynv 8 (Ppigov pytpuiav) 
6 pev Ilivdapos ev “Ypvors Anpodiknv dyciv, ‘Immias d€ Top- 
ySrw, Sooxdys dé év “APapavre Nepdrnv, Pepexv’dys Ocmiorw. 


Amphilochos, cf. Athénaeos 7, p. intelligible. Perhaps, as Béckh 

317 A moudUrodds por, Téxvov, éxwv and others suggest, it begins with 

voov, "Audidox’ jpws, | Totaw épap- ‘OQyvylous & eipev and ends with és 

udogov Tay Kev Kal Sjpuov tkna. airv. The letters in five versions 
20 The quotation is quite un- run thus: 


Text opite TwCDeeyPeNoro NNHTHCTANe CCIiry 

Cod. Gud. opite IwCA EEyPaNw NNHTHE@a.—NE CCIUI 

Cod. Frising. opite. wC EeyRE-NONONNH-THF¢@a.—Ne CCyNy 

Cod. Cassell. opite IwCa EETPENy NNNtH®aNE CCIIII 
Cod. Mon. opire IwCD eeypenoro nnHtHebaHe:-— CCINHy 


[The ranging is mine to exhibit the correspondences and differences as 
clearly as possible. All the versions have a space after the 5th letter, 
The other ms. spaces are indicated by—.] 


224. PINDARI CARMINA. 
26, [22.]= B* 50. 


Quintil. vin. 6. 71, “Exquisitam vero figuram huius rei 
(hyperboles crescentis) deprehendisse apud principem Lyri- 
corum Pindarum videor in libro, quem inscripsit “"Ypvovs. Is 
namque Herculis impetum adversus Meropas, qui in insula Co 
dicuntur habitasse, non igni nec ventis nec mari, sed fulmint 
dicit similem fuisse, ut illa minora, hoc par esset.” 


2h no. =e le 


Strabo vu. T. m. p. 91 ed. Kramer, ovx« oxvotor dé twes 
Kal TO péxpt ToD Muptwov weAadyous aay kadeiv “EAAjorovtor, 
eirep, ws dyow ev tois “Ypvors Iivdapos, ot we “Hpaxdéovs 
éx Tpolas wAdéovtes d1a wapOéviov “EAXas ropOpov, émei 
7 Muptow cvvqwar, cis Kav éradivdpopynoav Zepvpov 
GVTLTVEVTAVTOS. 

Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 9, xat ra ev rept rod IvOiov tpirodos 
Siaddpws toropovpeva ev tots Tod Tlwdapov vuvois evxaipws vpiv 


duetAnrrat. 


idl 


TIAITAN ES. 


EIS AMOAAQNA ILTYOION. 
29, [24] = B52. 
"Audirororce papvapevoy poipiay epi Tlmav arro- 
AwréEvar. 


30. [25.]=B* 53. 


Xpvo(ejar & &€& trrepwou 
aevoov Knrnddoves. 
29 Schol. N. 7. 94. From a 30 Paus.10.5.12. The xyd7- 


paein composed for Delphi. The  déves (Athén. 7. 2908, Paus. xm7- 
words refer to Neoptolemos, jooves) were like the Seirens. From 





FRAGMENTS. 
* 31. [26.]=B3. 


Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. c. 14, kai repi "Ayapndous Sé kal Tpo- 
doviov dyno Iivdapos, tov vedv tov év AeAdots olkodoujnraytas 


225 


aireiv rapa tod “Ard\dwvos picbov, tov 8 avrois éxayyethacOar 
eis €BS0 WLLE [7TrOOW év tocovTw 8 evwyeicbar tapake- 
Py NpEepav arodwcew, ev ToTOUTH voxeicbar TapaKke 
, , ~ 
Aevoacba, tors 5€ romoavtas TO tpootaxbev, TH EBSdpy vuKtt 
v2 “ , X ‘ , a lol 4 

katakownbevtas tehevtpoa. A€yerar S€ Kal avTd 7H Iwddpw 
eritknpavTe Tois Tapa tov Bowrav reupbetow eis Oe0d trbéc bar, 
oS , > > , > / ‘\ ts A 209 
Ti apiotov éotw avOpuro.s, atoxpivacba tHv mpdpavti, Ste ovd 

> ‘\ > ~ ” ‘ rd ‘\ / & 12 
autos ayvocil, el ye Ta ypudevta Tepl Tpopwviov Kat “Aya- 
, > , > / > s\ ‘ a , > CY 
pndovs éxeivov éoriv. et d& Kal weipabjvar Bovdrerar, pet od 
Todd éoerGar até tpddndov: Kal ovtw rvOdmevov Tov ILivdapov 
av\doyiler Gar ta mpos tov Odvarov, dueAGdvtos & GAtyou xpdvov 


TeAeuTHn TAL. 


* 39. [27.]= Be 54, 


Pausan. x. 16. 2, rov d@ itd AcAdav xadovpevoy dudadov 
Aiov rerompevov AevKod, TodTO elvar TO ev péTw THS TAaTyS adrol 
~ cal , 
A€eyovew ot AeAdoi, kai €v GOH tive Livdapos oporoyotvra oducw 
exoinoev. Cf. Strabo, 1x. 419, wal éxadeoav tis ys dudaddv, 
, ‘ cal A , 7 , 
mpoothacavtes Kal piov, ov yor Iivdapos, ote ouprécovev 
> A“ c > ‘\ e > / ¢€ \ ~ / 4 ‘ > ‘ “~ , 
évtaida ot aierot ot adebévres v0 ToD Atos, 6 pev azo TAS Sicews, 
6 0 aro TAS avaroXjs. 


“~~ 


oo9. 


#30: | 26.|— 
Schol. Aeschyl. Lum. 3, 


thoa. IvOots tov “AzoAXwva, 


7 1. 


Ilivdapos pynot mpos Biav xpa- 


a” , ‘\ 
610 Kal taptapdcar éLyrer avtov 


Galen, T. 184, p. 519, Bergk 
gets éfvmep@’ alerod for é& brrepdov. 


this passage refers to the Isthmian 
to which the Frag. 14 belonged. 


Golden figures representing these 
females were suspended under the 
roof of the third temple at Delphi 
[Don.]. 

31 Bergk now considers that 


Ve A 


32 The golden eagles and om- 
phalos are represented on a stater 
of Kyzikos, Brit. Mus. Educ. Series 
of coins, Period 2, no.12, Cf. P. 
4, 4, 74. 


15 


226 PINDARI CARMINA. 
34. = Bt 56. 


Himer. 111. 1, yatpe pirov pados xapievte pedioov tpocwTw: 

/ / \ > a“ / > ‘ ‘ > , , 
peXdos yap Tt AaBav ék THs AUpas eis THY CV eridynulav Tpocdvopat, 
c / ‘\ a , ‘\ > \ A / 4 , ‘\ 
noews pev av Teiaas Kal adtovs To’s Adyous Avpav prow yevérGau Kat 

, o \ A , c a / x , 
TOLNTW, va TL KATA God veavievowpat, S7otos Syswvidns 7 Uivdapos 
kata Avovicov kat AmwdAXwvos. Cf. ib. xu. 7, 7a O€ oa viv déov 

‘ > A cal / > 4 e t ae. ‘ ‘\ ‘ 
Kal att@ TO Movonyéry cixdleoOar, otov airov Kat Zardo kat 
TlivSapos év @O9 Koy Te Xpvon Kai Avpats KoopHcarTes, KUKVOLS 
»” > ¢ lol / , ‘ , c cal 
éroxov eis EXixova réu7ovor, Movoats Xapist te opovd ovy- 
XopevoovTa. 

EIS, AIA AQAONATON. 
* 35 4\) 29) =k, 
A 8 lal / @ > / / 
MOWVQALE MEYACUEVES, AploTOTEXVa TTATEP. 
3D A, 

Dio Chrys. Or. xu. T. 1. 251 Emper. év zavv adds routs 
mpoceirev Eteposs Awd. p. dp. 7. ovtTos yap 6 mpdtos kat 
teXevdtatos Syptovpyos xopyyov AaBwv THs avrov TEXVAS, K.T.r. 
Cf. Plut. Praec. Reip. Ger. c. 13, 6 d€ rodutuKds apiototéxvas Tus 
vn ‘ A ‘ x > 4 ‘ , 

@V KATO Iivéapov KQLL Sypovpyos EVVOMLLAS KAQL dikys : de sera 
Num. vind. c. 4, cat Mivdapos éuapripnoey apiotoréxvay avaka- 
Novpevos TOV apxovTa Kal Kipiov ardvtwv Geov, ws dy Sins ovtTa 
Syprovpyov : de fac. in orbe lun. c. 13, 7 tivos yéyove TounTis Kat 
ratip Snuroupyos & Leds 6 dpuororéxvas. Id. adv. Stoic. c. 14, 
Symp. Quaest. 1. 2. 5 et Clem. Alex. Str. v. 710, Euseb. Praep. 


Ev. xiu. 675 8B. Bergk conjectures that Aaproepyé Sixas Te 
kat evvoptas Should be added to Frag. 35. 


36. [80.] = Bt 58. 

Schol. Soph. Vrach. 175, Evpuridns d€ tpets yeyovevar dno 
abras (wepiotepas)* ot dé Svo, Kat tHv pev cis AuBinv adixéecBac 
OnBnGev cis 76 TOD "Appwvos xpyotnprov, tHv (SE eis TO) wept THY 
Awduvyy, ws kat Wivdapos Taaouw. 


35a Bergk’s note on Frag. 35. 





FRAGMENTS. 227 


* 37. 38. [31. 32.] = Bt 59. 60. 
Strabo, vit. 328, rorepov dé xp7y A€yew “EXAovs, ws Mivdapos, 
7 XeAXovs, ws trovootow tap “Ounpw Keicbar, 4 ypadi ayiBo- 
Nos ovoa ov« eg Suicxvpilerfar. Cf. Et. M. 709. 38, Schol. ZZ. 
m. 234, [ivdapos “EAXot Xwpis tod © dd “ENAod Tod dputdpov, 
act Ti Tepiotepay TpuwTnVv KaTadelfar TO pavretov. Eust. J. 
1057. 57.—Strabo, vit. 328, kat of tpayixot te Kat Iivdapos 
Ocotpwrtida eipyxacr tTHv Awduvnv. 
39. [33.] = B* 61. 
Ti & édrreat codiav upevar, ad T OdyoV ToL 
avnp wep avdpos taxver; 
ov yap éof Orws Ta Gedy BovrevpaT épevvdcer 
Bpotéa ppevi: Ovatas & amo patpos edu. 
40. [34.] = Bt 62. 
Schol. Apoll. Rhod. 1. 1086, eiAnde d€ 7a epi Tov GAKvOVwV 


” 
mapa Uwéddpov ex Iadvwv...cbAoyws 6& docay ize tiv GKvovos 


pwvyv td yap "Hpas qv adrectadpévy, ds pyor Iivdapos. 
41. [35.] = Bt 63. 


Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 440, ot pavres of yvyowor ot eades Tod 
év Anpatots to7w "ABdnpwv Tyswpévov “ArodAwVos, Ob pryovEvEL 


«at [ivdapos ev Ilaaouv. 


42. * 43. [36. 37.]= Be 64. 65. 


Plut. de Musica c. 15, Wivdapos & év Wardow ext tots NuoBys 
yapos pyot Avdiov appoviav mpGrov SiaxOjvar (id “AvOirrov). 
Aelian. Var. Hist. xu. 36, ’AAkpav deka (Niobae liberos), 
Mipveppos eikoot, Kai Iivdapos tocovtous. Gellius, Noct. Att. 
xx. 7, “Nam Homerus pueros puellasque eius (Niobae) bis 
senos dicit fuisse, Euripides bis septenos, Sappho bis novenos, 
Bacchylides et Pindarus bis denos.” 

39 Stob. Ecl. Phys. 2.1. 8. 1002. épevvdoet Bockh, Stob, 


391 mea Cf. N. 7. 20. épevvaoat. 
393 Cf. I, 4. 16, Eur. Bacch. 


15—2 


228 PINDARI CARMINA. 


44, 45, 46. 47. 48, [38. 40. 41. 42. 39.]=B* 66—70. 


TI. Ammd6n. 70, @nBator kai OnBayeveis d:apepovow, Kabas 
Aidvpos ev troprvypate TO mpwTw Tév Llatdvwv Ilwddpov Ppycir, 
Kal Tov Tpiroda ard TovTov OnBayevets wéysrover TOV xpvoeov 
> > , c , . > ‘ a 
eis “Iopyviov tepdv (emendation for “Iopnvov mparov) «.t.4.— 
II. Schol. Ol. 1. 26, wept d€ rs Awpioti dppovias <ipnrar ev 
Tlaadow, dre Adprov péAXos cepvotarov eorw.—lII. Schol. 
Ol. 2. 70, év d& rots Haaow elpnrar rept rod xpnopod Tod 
éxmecovtos Aaiw, «ala xat Mvacéas ev TO rept xpnopov 
ypaer: Adie Aafdaxidn, dvépdv repwwovupe wavtov.—lV. Schol. 
Pyth. 6. 4, év tH rodvypiow “ArohAwvia vary, rept ns éVv 
Tlavaow eipntar...... EKEL yap 9 AroAXwvia van, Trepi ns &v 
Tlavaow eipntrar.—V. Schol. Pyth. 12. 45, év yap 76 Kydicod 

c > ‘ , , ” . \ > cal A 
ot avAnrixol KdAapor dvovta. eipntar d€ Kat ev Iladou rept 


avANTLKHS. 


VE 
AIOTPAMBOL 


49, [43.] = Bé 71. 
Schol. Ol. 13. 25, 6 Ili@éapos b€ ev peév tots “Yropynpacw 
ev Naéw yoy cipeOjvar tpdtov dibipapBov, év d& TO TpUdTw 
tov AcOvpapBuv ev OnBats, evratba dé ev KopivOw. 


50. [44.] = B* 72. 
"AXOYw@ OTE OwpayGels Erey’ aGdoTpla 


c 


"Oapiov. 


44—48 From Didymos’ com- Orion assaulted another’s wife.’ 
mentary on Pindar’s Paedns. See L. and 8S. @wpjccw, u. The 

50 Etym. Magn. p. 460. 35, allusion is perhaps to Orion and 
Cramer, An. Par. 4.194,7, An. Ox. Pléioné. For éex’ or éretxev cf. 
3. 89, 29. ‘Once when drunken, Schol. N. 2. 16. 





FRAGMENTS. 
51. [52.] = B* 73. 


1x. 404, kai 4 “Ypia d€ tHs Tavaypaias viv éott, 


229 


Strabo, 
apotepov S€ TAS @nBaidos* drov 6 “Ypreds pepvOevtar Kai n Tov 
’Opiwvos yeveors, Av pyr Iivdapos év tots Avbupdp Bors (cf. Eust. 
264. 44). Hygin. Poet. Astron. 1. 34, “ Aristomachus autem 
dicit quendam Hyriea fuisse Thebis, Pindarus autem in insula 
Chio. Hune autem, cum Iovem et Mercurium hospitio rece- 
pisset, petisse ab his, ut sibi aliquid liberorum nasceretur : 
itaque, quo facilius petitum impetraret, bovem immolasse et 
his pro epulis apposuisse: quod cum fecisset, poposcisse lovem 
et Mercurium quod corium de bove fuisset detractum, et 
quod fecerant urinae in corium infudisse, et id sub terra poni 
lussisse : ex quo postea natum puerum, quem Hyrieus e facto 
Uriona nomine appellaret: sed vetustate et consuetudine 
factum est ut Orion vocaretur. Hic dicitur Thebis Chium 
venisse, et Oenopionis filiam Meropen per vinum cupiditate 
incensus compressisse etc.” 


bon Dae] — bal a. 
rer .TpexéTo S€ peta 
Tniovar, qua § at’té Kktwv (eovtodauas.) 
53, [45.] = Bé 75. 
"Ider év yopov, "Odvprrior, 
emt Te KAUTAY TéuTrETE Yap, Devi, 
morvBatov olt daTeos oudarov Ovoevta 


52 Schol. N. 2. 16. Lucian, 
pro Imag. ce. 18, Etym. Magn. p. 
675. 33. tpexéro Bergk, Bockh 
TPEXWY. 

53 Dionysios Halikarn. de 
Comp. Verb. c. 22, given as an 
instance r7s avornpas appyovias. 
The piece was composed for the 
Athenians. 

531 "T8er’ 
Ms. defr’. Perhaps “Ire 3&’. 


Boéckh with one 
For 


idetv =‘ regard with favor’ ef. O. 
14.14. For (dey é (és) ef. Frag. 
100. 9. ev Cia Pa25 Lit aor 
the invocation ef. Aristoph. Nub. 
563. 

2 el Tmesis. Edd. ém. kdAv- 
tdv xdpiv ‘A renowned (or ‘loud’) 
song. Cf. O. 14.19, I. 6.19, 7. 16. 

3 opdaddv Dissen takes this 
to be the altar of the Twelve gods 
in the forum at Athens. 


230 


év tais tepats “A@dvats 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


> an / / ’ > ” > / 
5 olyveiTe Tavoaidadov 7 EvKNE wyopav: 


loderav NaXETE aTEPAVaV 


Tov éapiopértav rovBav, AvoOev Té pe adv wyhad 


dete mropevOévT aowda SevTepov 


> \ / / 
éml Kiccooetav Oeor, 


10 Tov Bpopwov *EpiBoav te Bpotol Kadéopev. 


yovov 


/ 
Urdtov pev TaTépwv peNTremeEv 


yuvaikav te Kadpevav Eworor. 


ev “Apyeia Newéa avi ov davOave, 


howixofedvav omdT olyOévtos ‘Opay Caddpov 


yA b oh »” \ £ 
eVoomov evaiwow é€ap puta vexTaped. 


5 evxrXe ev«déa for evcreéa, cf. 
N. 6. 30. Cf. Soph. Oed. R. 161. 
a&yopdv The old forum below the 
Pnyx, Akropolis and Areopagos. 

6 Adxere Bergk Adfere. 

7 tav éap. AB. Bockh ray 7’ 
éapiSperrav NoBav. Bergk 7av éapi- 
Spdrwv: | duorBay Ar. (dmoB. acc. 
in apposition with the sentence). 
Avc@ey ‘From heaven.’ é&yhadg 
Bockh, mss. dyAaitg. 

8 Settepov Perhaps the first 
occasion was with the dithyramb 
of which the next fragment is the 
opening. 

9 Kiocodérav Bergk émi re xic- 
coxéuav. So xiocopbpos O. 2. 27, 
Hom, Hymn. 26. 1, Eur. Phoen. 
651. Simon. Frag. 148 [205] zod- 
Adke 6H Pudjs ’Akamayridos ev xo- 
potow “Qpar | dvwhédviav xcacopédpors 
émt dOvpduBos | ai Acovvoiddes, pl- 
Tpaor 6€ Kal podwy dwros | copev 
do.dav écxlacay Nirapdy eerpay. 

10 tov ‘Whom.’ Some place 
a full stop after v. 9 and a comma 
after kahéomev. pév...re Cf. O. 
4, 15. matépwv Zeus, while 
yuvaixGv Kadpuedy means Semelé. 
For the plural ef. I. 4. 43, rotow 
referring only to Achilles, N. 1. 58. 


pedtréwev For inf. cf. I 7, 63, 
Frag. 7. 5. 

11 %odrov The poet identifies 
himself with his ode, cf. O. 7. 13. 
Some mss, Deuédny. 

12 mss. éy dpyéa veuéw(a) par- 
Tw. Heyne év ’Apyeta Neuég pdvrw 
(i.e. the custodian of the sacred 
palm tree at Nemea, branches 
from which the victors bore in 
their hands), Bergk évapyé avéuwv 
pavTyt’.  Usener évapyéa redéwv 
cdpara, Christ évapyéa Té\ea pav- 
tw. Perhaps évapyé’ av@eua pavTw 
(68EM for ms. EME). Heyne and 
his followers suppose Pindar to 
have been at Nemea in the spring. 
But if this were so, there is no 
reason why he should mention it, 
as the games were in the summer. 
Of course wdvTw is most naturally 
the poet. 

13 dowtkofedvev Koch from 
Mss. golvixos €av@v. Other Edd. 
before Bergk qolvkos épvos. ol- 
x%évros Cf. Lucr. 1. 10. 

14 éralwow Cf. N. 2.14 for the 
meaning ‘ feel,’ ‘ feel the influence 
of’; and for the number ef. P. 1. 
13. Bergk érdywow éap. pura vex- 
Tdpea | TOTE BadXerat. 


FRAGMENTS. 


231 


tf / / 
15 TOTE BadneTaLl, TOT em auBpotayv yOov épatai 
yy / (of) / / 
iwv PoPar, poda TE KOopatot puyvuTat, 
> lal / 3 > \ / i > lal 
axeitat T oppat pedewv cvY avAOIS, 


> a SS: / ¢ p / 
axetTar YEweNav ENKAUTUKA Yopot. 


54, [46.] = B* 76. 


s / / 
Q tai Aurapai Kali lootépavor Kai aoidipot, 


‘EAAdSos epeccpa, KAewal “APdvar, Satpovvov 


eOpov. 


TC TO= 


* 55, [196.]=B* 77. 


"OO. raises "APavaiwy éBarovto dhaevvav 


KpnTio’ €devepias. 


= 5ios (225-1 (Ss 
KAd@, "Arara Tlonéuou Ovyartep, 
eyxéwv Tpooimov, ad OveTas 
avdpes (vmép TodLOs) TOV ipdOuTov OdvaTov. 
57a. 578. [47. 48.]= Bt 79 A, B. 
IIpiv pév eipre cxoworévera T aovda dibupduBav 
Kat TO cav KiBdarov avOpeToiow ato oToMaTwV. 


15 x0év’ Var. lect. xépcor. 

16 plyvuta. The foda softens 
the schema Pindaricum (cf. P. 10. 
71, O. 10. 6). 

17 dxeiral tr Hermann’s cor- 
rection of olxveire, buvetre, from 
Lesbonax, rept cxnudrwv, p. 184, 
Valeknaer. Bergk dye 7’ after 
one MS, 

54 Schol. Aristoph. Acharn. 
673, Nub. 299, Equ. 1329, Aristid. 
3. 341. Cf. Isokr. de Antidosi, 166. 
Cf. also O. and P. pp. xi, xii. 

541 °Q ral Bockh ai re. tooré- 
davor I.e. at the vernal Dionysia, 
ef, last Frag. v. 6. Cf. Aristoph. 
Acharn. 636 sqq. 


55, 56 Plut. de Gl. Athen. 
Crmie 
57 a Strabo 10. 469 (719), 


Athénaeos 11. 4678, 10. 488 p, 
Dionysios Hal. de Comp. Verb. c. 14. 
Béckh by emendation and combi- 
nation gets the text. Dionysos l.c. 
explains, eict 6é€ of dolypmous wdas 
ddas errotouv, Snot dé TovTo Iivdapos, 
x.7.\. Such an ode was ascribed 
to Lasos of Hermioné, under whom 
Pindar studied. The Greeks con- 
fused the Phoenician sibilants. The 
sign of shin M is used for sigma in 
early Aeolo-Dorian alphabets, while 
the name ody may be borrowed 
from the Phoenician equivalent for 


232 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


seseeeeeeeesGOl MEV KATAPXELD, 
MaTep peydda, Tapa pouBo. KkupBdrov* 


év dé KexAddew Kpotar, aidouéva be dds bro 


Baio TevKats. 


Eav- 


57c. = Bé 80. 


KuBéra patep Gewv. 


58. [49.]=Bé 81. 


ee Le 8 eyo Tapa pu 


aivéw péev, Unpvova, To d€ pn Aci 


} lal ' 
PirTEpov ciy@me Tautrav’ ov yap €oLKis 


ig / a 7 lol > e / 
aptafouévwy TOV éovtwv Kabjcbat Tap éoTia, 


\ 
5 Kal KaKOV Eupevat. 


59. [50.]= Be 82. 


Tav Aurapav pev Aiyurrtov ayxixpnuvov. 


either shin or sain (the 7th letter, 
zéta). The sigma of the ordinary 
Greek alphabet takes the place of 
shin, while the Greek Xi has the 
place of samech, but its name 
sounds as if it might be borrowed 
from shin. Zéta again has the 
place of sain but the name of tsade. 
These facts suggest that the ordi- 
nary Doric sibilant differed in 
pronunciation from the Attic and 
that €<sy (Doric future) may have 
been pronounced more like our sh 
or German sch than like ks. In 
this fragment Pindar seems to claim 
the invention of improvements in 
the dithyramb. Is é&AvpauBos a 
dialectic form for 6.d6épapufos, 
‘skin-chant,’ the part -ayBo- being 
akin to éug/? For Pindar’s pun- 
ning derivation see Frag. 62. 

578 Strabo, l.c. Frag. 57 4, 
whence it appears that this frag- 
ment is from the same dithyramb 


as the last. 

5731 kKatdpxev For the ac- 
tive see my note on dmapye., N. 4. 
46. 

5783 évSé Cf. O. 7. 5, Soph. 
Oed. R. 27. KexAadery MSS. Kax- 
Addwy. Text Hermann. 

57 c Philodémos, epi ev’cef. 
p- 29 (Gompertz). Bergk’s restora- 
tion from a very corrupt passage. 
Perhaps it is from the same ode as 
the last two fragments. 

58 Aristid. 2. 70. 

581 apd pw So Bergk from 
two Mss. and a Schol. Boéckh rap’ 
dup, other mss. map’ duly, ‘be- 
tween ourselves.’ 

584 Cf. O. 1. 83. 

585 kal kaxov ‘And so be a 
coward.’ 

59 Schol. P.2,Inser.  dyx- 
Kpynpvov V.1. dyer xvjuwv. For text 
ct. Frag. 184. 


FRAGMENTS. 233 
60. [51.] = B‘ 83. 


"Hy 6te avas TO Bowwtiov éOvos evetrov. 
61. [54.]= Bt 84. 

Harpokrat. 142, waduvaipertos...émt d€ tdv Kabaipebevtwv 
oikodopnparwv Kal davoixodounbévtwv Tlivdapos AOupapPous. 
Phot. 373, 11. 

*. 62.559. |(= Bes: 

Et. M. 274, 50, AcOvpapBos...Wivdapos db dyot AvOipap- 
Bov: xai yap Zeds tuxtopévov airod ereBda ADO pappa, ADOe 
pappa, tv 7 AvOipappos, kat SiOtpapBos kata tpomjv Kal 
mAcovac pov. 

* 63. [56.]= Bt 86. 

Choeroboskos, 1. 279, efra atrn 7 airiarixy pypi dé 7 tkrwov 

Kata petatacpmov yéyovev iktwa, worep...dvipapBov 8.0tipapfa 


mapa Iiwddpw. 


V. 
HPOSOATA. 


EIS AHAON. 


64, 65. [58.]=B# 87. 88. 
Tp. 
Xaip’, 6 Ocodwata, AuTrapoTAOKapoU 
maivecot Aatods imepoéatatoy épvos, 
movtouv Ovyatep, y~Ooves evpeias axivntov Tépas, avTE 


Bpotot 
60 Schol. 0. 6.152. Cf.0O.6. was shaken by an earthquake, so 
90. unless I. 1 and this ‘ Prosodiac 
64 Philo-Judaeus, de Corrupt. Paefin’ were composed before that 
Mundi, 2. p. 511 (Mangey). date, the epithet means ‘ unmoved 


643 aklynrov Inz.c.490 Délos from its place,’ as is most likely. 


234 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


A / / ieee are | / / 
Adnov ENE aco paxdpes & év Odvprr@ THrAEpay TOV 
\ Ui 
Kvavéas yOovos aortpov. 


"Apr. 


ao \ U \ , lal > 
nv yap ToTrapowbe popnta Kupatecou TAVTOOAT OV T 


/ 
GVEL@V 


e a \ ‘ A 
piratcw*: aX a Kosoyervns oot @bdiverot Goats 


>’ / >? / 35 / / > \ 

ayxiToKos émréRawvev, 6 TOTE Téecoapes OpOai 
S. 

Tpéuvov at@povaav yOoviwr, 


bY > 
sav & éixpavows cyéOov rétpav adapavTotrédinot 


/ 4 a3 > le > / / 
Kioves* évOa TeKoia’ evdaipoy érdypato yévvav. 


AITINHTAIS EIS A®AIAN. 
66. [59.]= Bé 89. 


ay s > / X Jf 
L KAXXNLOV APKXOMEVOLTLY 1 KATATTAVOMEVOLC LY, 


9 Babd’fovov te Aato kal Oody immav éddTeipav 


aéioat ; 


EIS AEA®OYS. 
* 67. [60.]=B* 90. 
eee IIpos "OdXvprriov Ards ce, 


xpucéa KrUTOpavTe I1vBoi, 


év Cabéw pe 5éEar yopa 


5 aoloyuov Ivepiiwy mpoparar. 


644 Délos was called Asteria 
and Anaphé. 

65 Strabo 10. p. 742 8B (485). 
It is clear from the metre this 
fragment is from the same poem 
as the last. The first two verses 
of 65 answer to the third and 
fourth of 64. 

652 Kotoyevys Léto, cf. Hés. 
Theog. 404—406. @oats mss. Avors, 
Bergk @vo.0’. 

653 éréBawev Porson é7é8a vy. 


655 dv...cxéov Tmesis. 

66 Schol. Aristoph. Equites, 
1263, cf. Paus. 2. 30. 3. 

662 éAdrepav Artemis Aphaea, 
a goddess worshipped in Aegina. 
Cf. immocca, O. 3. 26. 

67 Aristid. 2. 510 (379). 

67 4 xopo So Bergk, vulg. 
xépy, perhaps ‘the dancing-place’ 
at Delphi. For the connexion of 
Aphrodité and the Graces with 
Delphi cf. P. 6. 2. 


FRAGMENTS. 235 


682 (G1) = 5* 91. 
Porphyr. de Abst. 11. 251, Ilivdapos 8 ev mpoowdiors 
la 4 \ \ > A CI / e ‘A a 
(rpocodio.s) mravras Tovs Oeors eroincev, rdte bro Tudpdvos 
€dwwKovrTo, ovk avOpurrots SpowbEévras, GAA Tots addos (Wesse- 


ling rots dAdyo.s) Lous. 
* 69. 70. [93.] = B* 92. 93. 


Keivm pév Aitva Seopos trreppiandos 
appixertat. 


* * 
* 


GXN olos amAaTov Kepaifes Peay 
Tugddv éxatovtaxdpavoy avayxa, Led matep, 
év “Apipous troté. 


fle late Oe 
Mepvaiar aodds. 
Wak: 
TIAPOENTA. 


WANI 72—77. 
(2. (oa: |— Yo. 
°O, Ilav, ’Apkadias pedéov, kal cepvadv aditav hvra€, 
Matpos peydras omadé, cepvav Xapitoav pédrnwa 
TEPTTVOV. 


69,70 Strabo 13. 626 (930 4).  raxépador. 


Cf. Julian, Hp. 24. 395. 71 Cramer, An. Par. 3. 292. 
702 ékatovtakapavov So Her- 26. 
mann after P. 1. 16 (cf. Schol. Hes. 72 Eustath. Prooem. 27. Schol. 


Theog. 311), uss. Tupova rertnkov- P. 3, 139. 


236 PINDARI CARMINA. 


* 73. [66.] =B* 96. 


> / iA / fal ie \ 

Q, pdkap, dvTe peydras Beod Kiva TavTobaTrov 
/ > / 

Karéotow OdvpTrioe. 


* 74. [65.] = B* 98. 


Schol. Theokr. v. 14, rov lava rov axtiov: twes dé Tov 
-AroAAwva hacr Tov ext THs AKAs iOpupevov, Pyai dé Kat [ivdapos 
A < 4 re’ / 
Tdv adiewv aitov ppovricey. 


* 75, [64.] =Bé 97. 


To cavtod péros yAdCeus. 


* 76. [67.] =B* 99. 


Aristid. 1. 49, Aiddact 8 attd kai rov Tava xopevriv 
, a ” c , , c a \ c > 
teXewtatov Oedv ovta, ws Iivdapds te tpvet Kat ot Kat 


m” e A / 6 
Atyurtov lepets Kateualov. 


* 77. [68.]=B* 100. 


Serv. Virg. Georg. 1. 16, “Pana Pindarus ex Apolline et 
Penelopa in Lyco (Lycaeo) monte editum scribit, qui a 
Lycaone rege Arcadiae locus (Lycaeus) mons dictus est: alii 
ex Mercurio et Penelope natum, comitem feras solitum e 
cubilibus excitare, et ideo capripedem figuratum esse etc.” 
But Schol. in Theokr. Syrinx, Tov 6 Hava eviou ynyev} toro- 
povowy, evior d& Aid€pos Kal viudyns Oivons, ws Kai Iivdapos, evioe 
dé “Odvecéws. 


73 Aristot. Rhet. 2. 24, 

731 wayrodaréy The mean- 
ing which zavrodarés obviously 
bears Aristoph. Ran. 289 is ‘taking 
all kinds of forms’; but for this 
passage ‘universal’ is still better. 
Pindar may however apply Em- 
pusa-like attributes to the god 
who was often the author of terror. 


The name xéwy is not inappropriate 
to the god of flocks who was also a 
hunter, when he is spoken of as an 
attendant. 

75 Schol. Theok. 1. 2, inter- 
preting éavrd @dnv ddes. For 
yrdfes for krages cf. yA@ooa for 
KAwKya. 


FRAGMENTS. 237 


AITOAAQNI. 
* 78. 79. [70.]=B* 101. 102, 
bores Kuvnbeis émrner 


\ / \ lal , > Vi 
yav kal Odd\accav Kai oKoTiaiow peyarats dpéwy 
imep éota, 
\ ’ / lal ’ / 
Kat pvxovs Siuvaccato Baddopevos Kpntidas adoéwr, 
Kat ToTe TOV TpLKapavou IItwiov KevOuova KaTécyee... 
* % 
* 
id 
Pree vaoToNov pavtw damédo.ow omoKréa. 
80; [62:)/—B* 103: 

Schol. Arist. Acharn. 720, ’Ayopa€ewv év dyopa duatpiBew 
> > , \ , 2 , > a LA Sy ee , > \ 
év e€ovoia Kal wappyoia éotiv, Artikds, d0ev Kal 7 Képuvva, éori 
tod Iwddpou arrixioti, éret kal €v TO TpwTYH THY Ilapeviwv 
expyoato TH AéLet. 

Sl (69) — be 104: 
Schol. Theokr. 11. 10, Iivdapds dyow év rots Kexwpurpévors 
) p 7 ROR 
a , , 7 pet) A e Aik / ” 
tov Tapbeviov (rapbévwr), dre Tév épactav of pev avdpes evXovTaL 


Tov “HAwov, at dé yuvatkes SeAyvyv. 


WEL. 
vO OsP XS FM ALT AS 


IEPONI SYPAKOXIQ: 82. 83. 
ee 2s) nb 
Luves 6 Tor A€yw, Cabewv iepav 


78,79 Strabo 9. 412, 413. celebrated the foundation of an 

78 3 S8wdaooato Qy. dddAdc- oracle and shrine near Akraephia, 
oeTo? BaddAdpevos Cf. P. 5.83, between Mt Ptoon and the Lake 
aoe Kopais. 

78 4 IIrwtov Bergk, vulg. 82 Schol. N. 7. 1; Schol. P. 
II7wov. The ode seems to have 2.127; Schol. Aristoph. Aves, 925. 


238 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


omevupe Tatep, KtTiotop Alrvas* 
Nopabdecou yap év XKvOais adatar Yrpatov, 
0s auakopopyntov olkoy ov TéTaTat' 


akrens &Ba TOHVOE...... 


on 


83. [73.] = B* 106. 
"Amro Tatryétoto wev Adxawav 
emt Onpaot Kiva Tpépew TuKiWeTaTov EpreETov: 
XKvprar © és aperkiv yAayous 


5 ? , - 
aiyes eEoyxwtatat 


on 


: : 
ayNaoKkapTrou 


é67rAa 8 am “Apyeos: appa OnBaiov' adXN amo 


Tas 


Xuxerias Oynua Sardareov pareve. 


@HBAIOIS EIS HAION EKAEIWVANTA. 
* 84. [74.]=Bé 107. 


/ a lal al 
*"Axtis *AeXiou, Ti, TodkvcKoT’ eua Bea, euav patep 


/ 
OMLaTOV, 


Ya / / 4 
doTpov UTépTatov €v awépa KET TOMEVOD, 


” > / > x \ 
€Onkas apayavoy icxdv [rravov] 


Cf. Plato, Phaedr. 
76 D. 

823 It is not certain that this 
line followed the last immediately. 
Xtpdtev Hieron’s charioteer when 
he won the victory celebrated by 
P. 2, to whom he had given the 
mules. Here Pindar hints that a 
chariot also would be acceptable. 
Note the absence of any formal 
indication of the simile. 

83 Athénaeos 1. 28 a, clearly 
from the same poem as Frag. 82. 

g31 Cf. Soph. 4). 8. 

835 omda ‘Shields,’ cf. O. 7. 


236 v, Meno 


83. 
s36 Cf. O. 4. 10, note. 


84 Dionys. Hal. de adm. vi 
dic. Demosth. c. 7. Cf. Boetticher, 
Annal. Antiqu. 1853, p. 184. The 
various proposed emendations of 
the text are given in Bergk, ed. 4. 
Ideler supposes that the eclipse in 
question occurred at 2 p.m., April 
30, p.c. 463. With this fragment 
compare Archilochos Frag. 74. 

841 end, «7A. Mss. Eujjs 66 p’ 
arep ouuatwv. Bergk rl wodvcKor’ 
éunow, €éudyv warep duudtwy; trodv- 
oxor Cf. Il. 3. 277. 

842 dotpov Vocative in appo- 
sition with dxris. Cf. Philostratos 
Ep. 53 (72, p. 949), O. 1. 6. 

843 mravov Qy. rparliwy? 


FRAGMENTS. 


239 


> i \ / egos BI] / 
avépacw Kal aodias oder, émricKdTov 


by \ / 
5 aTpaTOV eoovupeva 


a / A / 
€XNaV TL VEWTEPOV 1) Tapos; 


/ / / YL 
add ce mpos Atos, imrmocoa eds, ixeTEvo, 


amnwov és dXNBov Tia tpdtros OnBats, & ToTVLA, 


TdayKoLWov Tépas. 


Toreuou © ef caua hépers Tivos, 7) 


1oKapTov PUicw, 7) vipeTod aOévos 


¢e / x / > / 
uTEppatov, 7) TTaTWW ovAOpEVAD, 


> l L SN s 
1) TTOVTOU KEVEMOLY AVa TéOOD, 


7) TayeTov xOoves, % votwov Bépos 


vdate CaxoTw d.epor, 


» a / / 
157 yalav KkatakAvoaoa Onoews 


> lal / > > lal / 
avépav véov €£ apyas yévos, 


? ¢ 
oNopvpopmar *ovdsev 6 TL* 


/ / / 
TTAVT@V KETA TELOOMAL. 


85. [75.]=B* 108. 


@cod dé detEavtos apyav 


4 > a > tal \ / > \ e a 
éxaoTov €v mpayos evOeta 57 KéXNeVOOS apeTay éretr, 


TENEUTAL TE KAAXALOVES. 


844 codlas Especially augury 
and foreknowledge. 

846 éddv ‘To bring on some- 
what more strange-and-dreadful.’ 
Cf. P. 4. 155. 

847 imtocda beds Blass. mss. 
immos Bods (Aabods, afods). Bergk 
Uirtrous Te Boas ik. 

848 tpdtos Vulg. rpdro.o. 
‘Turn the universal portent to un- 
troubled prosperity for Thebes.’ 

8410 oévos Cf. I. 3. 2. 

84 14—16 So Hermann. The 
asterisks mark the lacuna which 
he filled up. For the sentiment cf. 


Eur, Phoen. 894 efs yap ay moddGv 
péra | TO médXNov, ef Xp%}, Telooma: 
Tl yap 7a0w; Cic. ad Fam. 6. 2. 2, 
Plin. Epp. 6. 20.17 possem gloriari 
non gemitum mihi, non uocem parum 
fortem excidisse, nisi me cum omni- 
bus, omnia mecum perire misero 
magno tamen mortalitatis solacio 
credidissem. 

85 Epist. Socrat. 1; Aristides 
PP ly Oi EAU alla 

852 & For és cf. P. 2. 11. 
mpayos ‘Great undertaking,’ cf. N. 
3. 6, Aesch. Sept. c. Th. 2. 


240 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


86. [228.] = B* 109. 
To Kowov tis aotadv év evdia Tibels 
> / vA if / \ \ / 
epevvacaTw peyaddvopos “Acuxias TO phatdpov dos, 
oTdow amo mpamioos émikotov avedwr, 


, / > \ / 
TEVLAS dorerpav, ey Opav KoupoTtpogov. 


87. [76.]=B*110. 


TAvkd 8 ameipoior modepos* Temepauévwv S€ Tis 
TapBet mpoctovta vw Kapdia Tepito ds. 


88. [77.]=B* 111. 


, > >» 
"Evérice xexpapév’ év aiwati, tora & Edxe &uBare 


VOLOV 


\ Cor / oy Jy tA \ 
Tpaxv poTanov, Tédos 8 deipats pos 


éomdpake teupds, 


* * otiBapas 


san \ >? > / > / 
aiay dé 8’ datéwy éppaicbn. 


89. [78.]=B* 112. 


Adkawa pév trapbévarv ayéra. 


90. [79.]=B* 113. 


Schol. Theokr. vit. 103, ‘Opodras d€ @erradias dpos, ws 
"Edopos Kal "Apictddnpos 6 OnBatos, év ois ioropet wept THs 


“ “~ “ , 
€optys Tdv ‘Oporwiwy, kat Iivdapos év tots “Yropyjpacw. 


86 Stob. Flor. 58.9. Cf. Poly- 
bios 4. 31, where we are told that 
in this poem Pindar advised his 
countrymen not to resist the Per- 
sians. 

862 ‘Aouxlas Cf. P. 8.1. 

g63 From this line it might 
be inferred that Pindar was ad- 
vising the patriotic party to prefer 
submission to the Persians to in- 
testine strife. 


87 Stob. Flor. 50.3. Hustath. 
p. 841, 32. 

87 1 arelpoior V.l. drreipy. 
memepapevov V.1. éurelpwv. 

ss Erotian, p. 74 (Franz). See 
Frag. 145. 

88 3 aldv Erét. loc. cit. 6 
vwratos wvedds. Perhaps this frag- 
ment is on the same subject as 
Frag. 145. 

s9 Athénaeos 14. 631 c. 


FRAGMENTS. 241 


91, [80.)=B* 114. 
Schol. Pind. Isth. 1. 21, “IdAaos 8 jv “HpaxAgovs ivioxos, 
aXN ebpjpara ULiwédapov ev “Yropynpact, ws Kal evpnua Kaoropos, 


KTA, 


ws avros Ayer. Bockh, appara d€ atrod evpyya xara ta Uuwddpov 


92; [ol.) = Be 115. 
Schol. Pind. Ol. x11. 25, “O Iivdapos 8é ev pev tots “Yropxy- 
pacw ev Nago pyoiv eipyOjvar tpatov diGvpapBov. 
* 93.94/82. |= BA 116) 4b 


‘O Mocayétas pe Karel yopedoat. 


* 


a 


"Ayous @ KAuTa Oepdtrovta AarTot. 


VIEL 


ETKOMIA. 


@®HPONI AKPATANTING 95. 96. 


95. [88.]=B* 118. 


BovXopat traidercow “EXXdvwv 


* 96, [84.]=B* 119. 


"Ev 6€ ‘Podov...catoxicber 


evOévd adhoppadévtes tYrndav Tod appiwéewovTat, 
TreioTa pev dap abavdtos avexorTes, 

ee ’ ’ / Ze / 

éameto © devaov TAOUTOU vEdos. 


93, 94 Héphaest. p. 78 (46). 
Examples of Pindaric hendeca- 
syllables. 

95 Schol. O. 2.16. mss. read 
tmaldevow. 

96 Schol. O. 2.16. From the 
same enkémion as Frag. 95. 


eo DT. 


961 @& V.1. av. 

962 Cf. P. 12. 2. 

963 For the theme ef. O. 3. 
39, 40. 

96 4 vépos Apparently sug- 
gested by the shower of gold at 
Rhodes, ef. I. 6. 5 note. 


16 


242 


AANEZANAPQ: AMYNTA. 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


97, 98: 


07; [85a et 20: 
‘OrPiwv ouewvupe Aapdavidar, 


Tat Opacvmnoes “Apvvta. 


* 98, [86.]=B* 121. 


...[Ipémes & €cdotow vpveicOar Kadriotas doais: 


a N ») / ral / / € / 
ToUTO yap aGavdtols Timats ToTUpaver povov [pnOEv]: 


O@vacKer dé avyabev Kadov épyov. 


IX. 


SKOATIA. 


ZENO®ONTI KOPINOIQ:. 
99, [87.]=B* 122. 


Tp. Gx 


Tlorvéevar vedvides, apeitroroe 
IlesBods ev adver Kopivéa, 


aite Tas xAwpas NUBavov EavOa Saxpy 


97 Schol. N. 7. 1, Dion Chry- 
sost. Orat. 2, p. 25 (Vol. 1. 28, ed. 
Emper). 

98 Dion. Hal. de adm. vi dic. 
Demosth. c. 26. From the same 
enkémion as Frag. 97. 

981 For sentiment cf. N. 3. 
29. 

982 morupater Cf. P. 9. 120, 
lee 2B 

9s3 Cf. N, 4. 6,1.3.58. 9é 
ovyabéy So Barnes. mss. 8 ém- 
rabév. Sylburg, Béckh émidacdev. 

99 Athénaeos 13. 573c. Part 
of a skolion performed at the 
temple of ’Adpodirn Ovpavia when 


Xenophon of Corinth offered a 
sacrifice before competing for the 
Olympian games, and according to 
Corinthian custom engaged a num- 
ber of ératpac, iepddovo to attend 
the ceremony. Such lepddovdoc 
are still found in connexion with 
temples in India. The skolia of 
Pindar seem to have differed from 
ordinary drinking songs in being 
chorie, or at least accompanied by 
a choric dance, executed in this 
case by 100 ératpa.. 

991 Ilodvéevat For this femi- 
nine cf. N. 3. 2. 


a 


FRAGMENTS. 243 


a ’ 
Oupidite, ToAAdKL paTép’ épwTwv ovpaviay Trdpevat 
, \ ’ 
5 vonua ToTTav Adpoditayr, 


rp. ’. 
e cal ” > > / ” 
viv avev? arayopias éoper, 
© taides, épatewais év evvais 
al e/ > \ \ / 
HarOakads dpas amo Kaprov dpérecOau. 
avy & avayka TV KANOV......+. ; 
s / 
Tp. Y 


10 GAA Oavpdlo, Ti we AéEovTe “Io Opwod 
Seorrorar Toudvde pedrippovos apyav ebpomevov cKodLov 
Evvdopov Evvais yuvarkiv. 


Srp. 8. 


diddEayev xpvoov Kabapa Bacdvo. 


= \ la] 
@ Kutpou déorowa, tedv Sed7 és adoos 
a) I / la) / 
15 popPddwv Kopav ayérXav Exatoyyviov Zevodav Teréas 
> rn 
emayay evxywrais iavOeis. 


@EOZENQ: TENEATIQ:z. 
* 100. [88.] =B# 123. 
>Tp- 
Xphv pev Kata Karpov épwtov SpérecOar, Oupé, odv 


/ 
aNtKla* 


c 


995 vénpa ‘Soaring in soul.’ 
Cf. Soph. 47. 693.  morrdv The 
poet seems to adopt the dialect of 
Corinth. Cf. O. 13. 3, note (jin.). 

996 dvevd? ar. So Bergk or 
émayoplas. Boéckh tum ar’ avwbev 
am. The goddess is wont to make 
no excuse for allowing you &c.; 
i.e. She deems it proper. 

998 dpas...kapmév Cf. P. 9. 
37, N.8. 1.  aro...8pér. Tmesis. 
Causative middle. 


999 The constraint is the en- 
thusiasm excited by the goddess. 
Ou (Hor:7 

9913 SSdtapev Frequentative 
aorist. ‘We prove.’ 

9915 éexardyyuov Here yviov 
probably means the whole body, as 
in N. 7. 73, 9. 24. 

100 Athén. 13. 601c. For 
Theoxenos cf. O. and P. p. viii. 

1001 Cf. Frag. 104. 


16—2 


244. 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


\ \ / > ca , , 
tas 6€ Oecokévov axtivas tpocwtTov pappapvloicas 


dpaxeis 


A \ / / > 2 / 
Os ay TOOw Kupaivetar, EE aAdduavTos 
) olddpov KEeYddKEvTAaL péNaLvaV KapdiaV 


"Apt. 


sWuypa provi, mpos & “Adpoditas atipacbels €édtxo- 


Bredapou 


) Tept Xpypace poxOifer Braiws, ) yvvatkeiw Opacer 
[\Wruypav] popetra: twacay odov Oeparrevor. 
aXN eyo TadS ExatTe KNnpos ws SayGeis Era 


"Em. 


en a , Lee Pee ” /, / 
(pav pmédooay Takopal, evT av low Taldwy veoyuLoV 


és 7Bav: 


1oev © dpa kal Tevédw ede 7 evarev 


\ 


7a x 
Kat Xdpis viov ’Aynowdaov. 


OPASYBOYAQ: AKPATANTINQz 


101. [89. 94.]=Bé 124. 
°O. OpacvBoun’, Epatav dyn’ aovdav 
TOUTO ToL TéwTw peTadopTioy: év Evye Kev ein TUp- 


/ / \ 
TOTaLOLY TE YAUKEPOV 


100 2 pappapv{otcas Edad. 
apnapey., but one Ms, gives text, 
for which cf. wappapuyn. 

1004 pédAawav Cf. Aristoph. 
Ran. 470. 

1005 wWuxpa Oxymoron and 
causative use ; ‘ chilling.’ 

100 6) Bialws ‘ Unnaturally,’ 
ef. Plat. Tim. 64 p, Aristot. Eth. 
Nic. 3 xpnuariaris (Bios) Blads rhs 
€or. yvuvakelw Hither alter to 
yuvatxetov Opacos or take the text 
as a Pindaric dative with @epa- 
mevwy, ‘in attendance on bold-faced 
women.’ 

1007 wWuxpav Probably cor- 
rupted by the proximity of wuxpa, 


Vos 

1008 tac8’ éxare Mss. 5’ éxare. 
Bergk mas déart. ‘ By the influence 
of Aphrodité,’ €\q. ipav Bergk. 
Mss. é€Nenpav (€dexpdv). But ipay 
meNooav (MSS. uéd\tcoav) is out of 
order. Qy. épyov medicoay ? 

1009 és Cf. Frag. 53. 1. 

100 10, 11 Qy. We@é...Xapuw 
vids ? 

101 Athénaeos 11. 480 c¢, 14. 
641 8. Béckh thinks that this 
skolion was sung at a feast in 
celebration of a Panathénaic vic- 
tory, perhaps that mentioned I. 2. 
EO: 


1012 é Evva ‘At once.’ 


FRAGMENTS. 


245 


\ 4 a \ / ’ / 
kat Atwvicoo KapT@® Kai Kudrikecow *APavaiaior 


KEVTpOV* 
* 


* 


detrrvou dé AnyovTOS yAUKY TpwyddLOV 
sKaitep Ted apOovoy Ropar. 


IEPQONI 


SYPAKOSIA: 


102. 103. 


102. [91.] = Bé 125. 


Tov pa Téprravépos 70? 6 AéaBuos ebpev 
mpatos év deitrvorct Avddy 
Warmov avtibboyyov wyndads axovwov THKTIOos. 


* 103. [92.]=B* 126. 


>] >’ / / > / / 
M7s’ apavpov tépw év Bim: todv Tou 
\ / 
héptictov avodpi TepTrvos atwv. 


* 104. [236.]=B* 127. 


Bi \ Ses So / \ / 
in Kat épav kal épwte xapilecOar Kata Ka.pov: 
pn tTpecBvtépay apiOuod Siwxe, Oupé, pak. 


101 3 ~A@avatator. The best 
kind of kylix was manufactured in 
Attica. F. Blass, Wus. Rhen. 19.306, 
makes do.dav, ein, kapr@ the ends 
of the lines of a three-lined strophe, 
and joins on to this fragment Frag. 
203. 

102 Athén. 14. 635p. 

102 1 tov The BapBiros or 
parades. 

1023 avrlpboyyov ‘Of opposite 
sound.’ Terpander, oppressed by 
the shrillness of the mnx7is, con- 
ceived the idea of the deep-toned 
BapBiros. For this sense of bWndds 
cf. bWopuwvos. 


103 Athén. 12. 512p. From 
a poem in praise of Hiero of 
Syracuse. Béckh refers it to the 
skolion, whence comes Frag. 102. 

104 Athén.13.601c. Cf. Frag. 
100. 1. 

1041 em Cf. 1.1.64. er 
Bergk conjectured gpwow, and 6 at 
the end of the verse, referring it to 
Frag. 100. 

1042 ‘Do not pursue amours 
when older than the (natural) tale 
(of years).’ For construction cf. 
I. 3. 31. moat See L. and S. 
Cai aa at 


246 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


105. [90.]=B* 128, 


Xapitas T ’Adpodiciwy épwotar, 


odpa civ Xipapw peOvwv ’Aydbwvi te Karo 


KOTTAaPov. 


X. 


®PHNOL. 
* 106. 107. [95.] =B* 129, 130. 


a , / \ 
Toto Adprres ev pévos aedlov Tav évOdde viKTa KdTO, 


/ > re / / > lal 
owikopodos 8 evi NEmmVEToL TpOdcTLOY av’TaY 
\ / \ \ / cal / 
Kal MuBavw oKLapov Kat ypuvoéos Kaptrois BeBp.bos. 
\ 7 lal 
Kal Tol mev immois yupvacios Te, Tol dé Teccots, 


on 


\ \ / / \ , > \ 
Tol d€ hoppiyyecou TéptrovTat, Tapa Sé odiow evavOns 
amas téOaXev dros: 


> \ > > ».* \ lal / 
odua 8 épatov Kata yapov Kidvatat 


> ro 7 / \ lal lal a > \ 
atet Ova puryvivT@y Tupl THrEpavel TravToia Oedy eri 


Bopots. 
* 


* 


> / / 
évOev Tov amreipov epevryovTat TKOTOV 


BrAnxpol Svopepas vuKTos TroTapol........ 
108. [96.]=B* 131. 


/ 
‘OdBia & aravtes aicg Avoirovoy TEedevTA?. 


105 Athén. 10. 427p. 

1052 Xipdpw mss. xemudpw, 
Bockh yeuappw. Text, Bergk com- 
paring Polyb. 29. 1. 

106,107,108 Plutarch, Cons. 
ad Apoll. c. 35, de Occulto Viv. ¢. 7 
(cxv@l- for oxap-). 

1061 Contrast O. 2. 61, where 
the vernal equinox is perpetual. 
Perhaps the poet could have recon- 
ciled the two statements. 


106 3 ckiapoy Hermann. 


Béckh cxcapa. 

106 7 ptyvivrav ‘Since they 
are ever mingling.’ Cf. P. 8. 43, 
85. 

107 Metre of vv. 6,7 of 106. 
BAnxpol ‘Sluggish.’ Cf. Hor. Od. 
2. 14, 17 visendus ater flumine lan- 
guido | Cocytos. 

108s From another thrénos, 
Plut. Vit. Rom. ¢. 28. 

108 1 Avolrovoy§ After this 
word Boéckh inserts peraviccovra. 


FRAGMENTS. 247 


lal \ 4 - lal 
Kal coma pwev TavT@Y ETreTat Oavatw TrepiaOevel, 


\ 7 / IA »” \ / > / 
fwov & Ett NetTrEeTaL al@vos eldwroV" TO yap €oTL povOY 


> a Wd \ L4 / aX e / 
éx Gedy: evder 5é TpaccovTwy ped€wv, aTap Evdov- 


; cal , / 
Tegow €V TOAXAOLS OVELPOLS 


5 Oeixvuot TepTVaY epépToLcay YaeTOV TE KploL. 


* 109. [97.]= B# 132. 


Wuyai 8 aceBéwy b7rovpavior 


fal f. 4 
ala TwTo@VTaL ev aAdyeoct Hhoviots 
c 


\ / rn 
To fevyNats APUKTOLS KAKOV* 


> , % > / , 
evoeBéwy 5 e€mrovpdviot vaioroat 


a / / rh eA > b) ec 
5 MoATrais paKapa péyay aeidovT ev buvots. 


* 110. [98.]=Bé 133. 


Oicw 5 Depoehova Trowav taratovd trévOeos 


/ 3 \ cd vA / > / , on 
deEeTar, €s Tov UrepOev Adiov KEelvwy evaTw FéTeEt 


aveidoot Wuyas Tau, 


> lal el > x \ / \ , 
ex Tav Baoidjes ayavoit Kai obéver KpaiTrvot codia 


/ 
TE MEYLOTOL 


1084 mpaccévtwy Cf. N. 1. 
26. For sentiment cf. Aesch. Hum. 
104 eidovca yap Ppnv dupaciw ay- 
mptvera, Cic. Div. 1. 30. Pindar 
attached great importance to dreams 
(Paus. 9. 23). These views as to 
the future state are probably due 
to Héraklitos or Pythagoras. 

108 5 Reveal the (correct) judg- 
ment which will be held in the 
future state as to things pleasant 
and painful. 

109 Theodérétos, Gr. Affect. 
Curatio, 8, p. 599 c; Clemens Alex. 
Strom. 9, p.640, 22. Dissen suspects 
the genuineness of this fragment. 
Prof. Seymour however shows that 
the sentiments, if not found else- 
where in Pindar, are classical, by 
quoting Plato, Phaedo 81c 7 To- 
aitn Wuxn Paptverai re kal EXxerar 
eis TOV Opardov TéroV...mepl TA LV7,- 


para Te Kal TOUS Tamous KuAWdouLEevn 
...(7av gdatidhwv wWoxal) ai epi ra 
ToatTa davayKavovTrac mravacba 
dixkny tivovcat THs TpoTépas TpoPp7js 
Kkak7s ovens, and the epigram on 
those who fell at Potidaea (Corp. 
Inscr, Att. 442) al@np pév wuxas 
tredéEato, cwuaTa dé xOAwv,- and 
Epicharmos (Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. 
15) ya wer els yar, wvedua 8 dvw. 

109 2 yala Locative, cf. N. 
10. 35. 

1095 pdkapa Note this use 
of the singular=0edv. 

110 Plato, Meno, p. 81 8. 

1101 otov Cf. O. 13. 29, P. 4. 
Fa Bik mowav Cf. Il. 9. 633. 
amévOeos Euphemistic for aduaprias. 

110 2 évdtw The reference 
has been thought to be to the exile 
of a homicide. 

110 3,4 mss. Puxav...7dv. 


248 PINDARI CARMINA. 


3 avopes avkovt’: és 5é Tov owTTOY ypovoy Hpwes awyvol 
mpos avOpwrav KanredvTat. 
111. [99.] = Bé 134. 


ao ME . . Evéa:povev 
dpatrétas ovK éoTtiv dABos. 


112. [100] =—B* 135: 
Ilépve b€ tpeis Kai 5éx’ dvdpas+ tetpatw 8 avtos 
Teoabn. 
* 1S, (40 |— be ise: 

Aristid. 1. 130: “Erépyerai por 70 tod Hwddpou zpoobeivas, 
"Aotpa Te kal ToTapmol Kal KUpaTa TOVTOV THY awplay THY 
ony avakaNet. 

114) [102 (= 13 
"OrBios otis id@v Keiv cio’ bro yOov: olde pev 
Biov TedXeuTar, 
oldev 5é dudcdoTov apyay. 


115. [103.]= B* 138. 
Antiatt. in Bekk. An. 1. 99, 2: “Hrou otx apxov, GAN 
trotacaopuevov: Ilivdapos @pyvors. 
116. = B* 139. 


"Evte wéev ypuoadakdtou texéwy Aatods aodai 


@par travavides* évTe..... EANOVTOS éxiad . . TTEhavor 
111 Stobaeos, Flor. 103. 6 Burov, cf. I. 3. 23. 

(Serm. 249, p. 821, Wechel). oh- 115 Cf. N. 6. 5. 

Bos Vulg. d\Bis. Cf. N. 8. 17. 116 Schol. Eurip. Rhes. 892. 


112 Scholl. O. 1. 127, Il. 10. The general sense is that paedns 
252. meSa0y Frag. 116.8. O. pertain to Apollo and Artemis, 
Tee some other form of song to some 

114 Clemens Alex. Strom. 3. other or others, but thrénoi to 
518. On an Athenian who had three Muses; Urania, mother of 
been initiated at Eleusis. Bergk lLinos; Terpsichoré, mother of Hy- 
suggests Hippokrates. keiy elo =menaeos; and Kalliopé, mother of 
Mss. éxeiva kowd els. Bockh, éxetva Idlemos by Apollo, and of Orpheus 
kolhay | elow. Blov Lobeck by Oeagros. 


FRAGMENTS. 249 
ex LO 1.4. Qlopevat: TO S€ Kolwicay TpEls........ 
ieee copuatT atobOipéevwv. 


on 


e \ > / / BA e 
a pev axetav Aivoy aidiwvov dpver, 


e aC , A ’ , acal 
a & ‘Tyuévatov, dv év yaporr ypoifopevor ... 


\ lal 
. OU TpwTov Ader, 


eoxdtos tuvorw: a 8 “lddepov MpoBortw vovcw 
[ore] wedabévta oOévos, 


viov Oidypou (te, xpvadop’ "Opdéa)... 


KE 


— 
RE 
— 


AAHAQN EIAQN. 


117. [104.] =B* 140. 


Ti Oeos; 6 Te TO Tap. 


118. [105.] =B* 141. 


®eos 0 Ta TavtTa tevywv Bpotois Kal xXapw aoa 


PuTever. 


119. [106.] =B* 142. 


Oe@s dé duvatov ex pedaivas 


\ ey 2 bY , 
VUKTOS aplavTov opaat daos, 


Kehawedéi b€ oKoTEr KadtWat Kaapor 


e / / 
apmepas oéXas. 


116 3 +o S€ ‘And again.’ 
tpets mss. only give tp. Some 
equivalent of Moioa vidy follows. 

116 6 dv év ydpoir. ss. 
Epyduoucr. 

116 7 mss. cum mp7 afer. 
éox., k.T.X. Pindar alludes either 
to the death of Hymenaeos when 
singing a nuptial song (Serv. Verg. 
Aen. 4. 127) or in ipsis nuptiis in 
lecto geniali. 

116 8 @wpoBdAw Hermann. ms. 
6...@. mesa0evra MS. malda 
dévro. 


116 9 The words in brackets 
are Bergk’s from Schol. II. 15. 256. 

117, 118 (to porois). Euseb. 
Praep. Ev. 13. 688 c (13). [Clem. 
Alex. Strom. 5. 726 ri @eds; 8 Te 7d 
wav. | 

118 Also Didymos Alex. de 
Trin. 3. 1, p. 320. gutete. Didy- 
mos, l. ¢., porrever. 

119 Clem. Alex. Strom. 5. 708, 
Euseb. Praep. Ev. 13. 674 B, 
Theodorét. Gr. Affect. Curatio, 6. 
89, 27. 


bo 
Or 
Oo 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


120, [107.]=B! 143. 
Keivoe yap T dvocot Kal aynpaot 
Tovev T arrerpot, BapuBoav 
mopOuov tepeuyotes “AxéporTos. 

121. [108.] = B! 144. 
"EXaciBpovta tai ‘Péas. 

122, [109.]=B! 145. 
@cos ate TWEov TL NaYOD. 

123, [112.]= B! 146. 

Ilip mvéovtos & Te KEepavvod 

ayxiocta dSeEiav Kata xYelpa TaTpos 
iCeau. 

124, [114.]=B! 147. 
"Ev ypove & éyevt’ *AzrodXwp. 

125, [115.]=Bé 148, 
‘Opynor aydaias avdccav, evpupapetp “AmoNdXov. 

126. [116.]=B! 149. 
Kartexpi@n 5€ Ovatots ayaveTtatos Euper. 

127. [118.]=B# 150. 

Mavteveo Moica, tpopateticw & eyo. 

128, [119.]=B* 151. 
Moio’ avénké pe. 


120 Plutarch, de Superst.c.6, 4. 


adv. Stoicos, ¢. 31. 124 Clem. Alex. Strom. 1. 383. 
121 Schol. Aristoph. quit. 125 Athén. 1. 22 B. 

624. Cf. O. 4.1 and 2. 12. 126 Plut. de EI ap. Delph. 
122 Aristid. 1, 11 (8). c. 21. 


123 Schol. Il, 24. 100 (drep 127 Eustath. Il. 9. 44. 
for a re), Plutarch, Qu. Symp. 1. 2. 128s Eustath. Il. 9. 40. 


FRAGMENTS. 251 
129. [266.]=B# 152. 


/ 
.... MedtoootevKTov Knpiov 


eua yAuKEpwTEpos Ouda. 


130. [125.]=B* 153. 


Aevdpéwv 8€ vopov Arovucos trorvyabns av€avot, 


© \ / > / 
ayvov eyyos oTwpas. 


131. [126.] =B* 154. 


"Exadpav kurrapiccov purée, 


édv d€ vouwov Kpytas mepidaiov. 


éuot & oriyov pev yas SédoTar, bev aépus: 


mevOéwy 8 ovK éEMaxov ovSE TTATIwD. 


132. [127.] =B¢ 155. 


Ti & épdwy gpidos 


cot Te, KaptepoBpovta Kpovida, piros d€ Moicais, 


/ 
EvOuuia Te wédwv eEtnv, 
rn , 
TOUT aiTnML ce. 


133. [57.]=B? 156. 
‘O Capervns & 6 yoportvTros, 


ov Manredyovos éOpere Naidos axoitas 


Levrnvos. 


134, [128.] = Be 157. 
"OQ. tadas épdpepe, vntia Balers ypynwata por dva- 


KOMTPEMD. 


129 Cram. An. Ox. 1, 285. 19. 

130 Plutarch, de Is. et Osir. 
c. 35. vopov ‘Grove,’ cf. Frag. 
SY. 

131 Plutarch, de Ezil. ¢. 9. 

1311. giréav ‘Be contented 
with.’ 

131 2 


tmepiSatov ‘Around Mt 


Ida.’ Crete was celebrated for cy- 
press-groves, cf. Plato, Legg. p. 625. 
Perhaps from a skolion. 

132 Athén. 5.191 F. 

133 Paus. 3. 25, 2. 

134 Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 223. 
Seilénos is addressing the Phrygian 
youth Olympos. 


PINDARI CARMINA, 
135. [129.]= B¢ 158. 
Tats tepaior pediccas TéptreTat. 

136. [132.]=B* 159. 

"Avépav Sixaiwy xpovos cwTNp aploTos. 

{3/,— 5 160, 

Oavovtwy dé Kai [Aoyor] diroe mpodorat. 

138, [134.]=B* 161. 
Ares ils toss Of pev 


139. = B* 162. 
Ilitvavtes Ooav 
Krimak €s ovpavoyv aiTrur. 
140. [137.]=B! 163. 
"ArAarodovous éerdEavto Noyyas evi chicw advrots. 
141. [142.]=B* 164. 
Piropayov yévos éx Lepcéos. 
142. [146.] = B+ 165. 
"loddevdpov Téxpap ai@vos Nayxoioa.. 
143, [147.]=B# 166. 


"Avdpodduavta 8 émel Dihpes Sdev puvav pmedvadéos 
olvou, 


135 Schol. P. 4. 104. 


141 Athén. 4. 154 F. 

136 Dionys. Hal. de Orator, 142 Plutarch, Amator. c. 15, 
Ant. c. 2. and de Defect. Oracl. ec. 11. The 

137 Stob. Flor. 126. 2. subject is Dryads. 

138 Schol. Aristoph. Pax 153. 143 Athén. 11. 476 8B. 

139 Cramer, dn. Ox. 1.201. 14. 


1431 firdav Cf. P. 1.10, my 
140 Apollén. Dysk. de Synt.2. note. 
179 (Bekker). 


FRAGMENTS. 


253 


b / > \ \ \ / \ a 
eooumevws ard fev AEVKOV yadda yYepot TpaTrelav 


v ’ / ’ ~) > / / 
@Oeov, avtowator & €& apyupéwy KEepatov 


/ b] / 
mTivovTes emAalCovTo. 


144, [148.] = B* 167. 


.. O 8€ yxAwpais éXdtaLow TUTELS 


oixe? bro yOova Kawvebs cyicats opO@ modi yar. 


145. [150.]=B* 168. 


Aa Bodv Oeppa 8 eis avOpaxiav otérav Tupi © 


e / / \ bet 3 > » lal ’ > \ »Q> 
UTTVOMV TE OWLATA* KAL TOT EYW OAPK@V T EVOTTAV 70 


a! / X \ > +! / fal \ > 
doTéwy oTevaypov Bapdy nv idovta diaKpivat TroANOS év 


Kalp® xpovos. 


146. [151.] = B+ 169. 


e \ 
Nopos 0 twavtwv Bacirevs 
Ovatav Te Kai abavatov 


v lo) \ / 
ayet Sixatav TO BLavoTtaTov 


UTEPTATA XELPL* TEKWAlpopwaL 


5 €pyorow “Hpaxndéos: émet Inpvova Boas 


Kurroriov éri tpobipwv Evpucbéos 


> / \ > / ” 
QVaLTNTAS TE KAL AaTTpLaTas naCEV. 


147, [154] = B! 170. 


Ilavra Ovew éxarov. 


144 Schol. Apoll. Rhod. 1. 57. 

144 2 Text Bockh. mss. oiyerac 
xX. or wer’ eis xPdva. Kaeneus, one 
of the Lapithae, whose son Korénos 
entertained Hérakles when that 
hero devoured a whole ox, bones 
and all. To this feat of gluttony 
the next fragment refers. 

145 Athénaeos 10.4118. See 
above, and Frag. 88. Cf. Philostr. 
Imag. 2. 24. Dr Verrall proposed 
to alter mo\Nos év Kaip@ xpdvos into 


mo\Nov ev Kpalpa xpdvos ‘‘the foul 
mass in the skull.” Journal of 
Philology, Vol. 9, p. 122. 

146 Plato, Gorgias, p. 484 B, 
Aristides 2. 68, Schol. N. 9. 35. 
Cf. Hérod. 3. 38. Some Edd. prefix 
kata pow from Gorgias p. 488 B, 
Legg. 4. 714 p, ib. 3. p. 690 B. 

1463 Cf. P. 2.17. 

146 7 avatrrtas 
ava.petrac. 

147 Strabo 3. 155. 


Béckh for 


254 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


148, [157.] = B¢ 171. 
.. Kata peév gira réxv’ eredvev 
Oarrovtas nBa dva@dex’, ad’tov dé Tpitov. 


149. [158.] = B‘ 172. 


Ov Inréos avtiBéou woxOor veotat éréXNapryay pupiors ; 


lal \ ,’ / ca ”- 
mpa@tov pev AdKkunvas adv vid Tpwiov au tedior, 


Kal peta Cwotipas “Apalovos 7rOev, cal tov “ldcovos 


evooEov TOV 


extedeuTacas EdNev Myjdecav év Koryov douors. 


150. [160.]=B* 173. 


Lvptov evpvaiypav Sieitrov otpatov. 


151. 152. 158. [159. 161. 162.]=B* 174176. 


Pausan. vil. 2, 7; 1. 2,1; Plut. vit. Thes. c. 28. 


154, 155. 156. 157. 158. [164—168,] = B+ 177. 


Tletpapévay OfKe poipay petatparrety 


avépoPOopor, ove siya KaTeppvn. 
Tpoyov péros: tat d€ Neipwvos évTodai. 
Aiviypa trapGévov & &€& aypiav yvabov. 


"Ev dackiovow tratyp* vnrect vow 8. 


& ovdev tpocartéwy 
ebOeyEduav ert. 


148 Schol. Z/. 10. 252. Onthe 
slaughter by Hérakles of Néleus 
and his sons. Cf. Frag. 112. 

149 Schol. Eurip. Andr. 796. 
Text Bockh. 

150 Strabo 12. 544. 

151—153 Pindar is reported 
to say that the Amazons founded 
the temple of Artemis of Ephesos 
on their expedition against Athens ; 


that Peirithoos and Théseus ear- 
ried off Antiopé and that she had a 
son Démophon by Théseus. 

154—158 Priscian, de Metr. 
Comic, p.248 (Lindemann), quoting 
Héliodoros. Specimens of Pindar’s 
treatment of iambic metre. Oke 
Cf. Bacchyl. 3. 7 Aewouéveus €@nKxav 
(irot), GABiov [yovov] crepavwy Ku- 
phoa, N. 10. 48. 


FRAGMENTS. 25 
159. [169.|= Bt 178. 
Nopov axovovtes Oedduatov Kédadov. 
160. [170] =B* 179. 


‘Thaivw § ’ApvOaovidars trovxirov 
avonua. 


oO 


161. [172.]=B 180. 
My mpos amavtas avappnEat Tov aypeioy doyov' 
éo@ OTe TictoTaTa aiyads 0d0s* KévTpov bé pdyas oO 
KPATLOTEVWY Roos. 
* 162. [174.]=Bé 181. 
....O yap €& olkov Trott papov Eraivos Kipvatat. 
163. [175.]=B# 182. 


3 / e > r ‘ by / 
Q. roo, of aratatat hpovtis eTapepiov 
OUK €lOULa. 


164. [177.]=B# 183. 


“Os Aorotrwv ayaye Opaciy 6piov chevdovacai, 
immooaywv Aavadv Béreou Tpoodopor. 


165. [179.]=B* 184. 
‘Trrepweves axapavtoxappay Aiav. 
166. [184.] =B# 185. 


” \ / > Vf , 
Ere O€ TELYEMV AVAKLKVEL KATVOS. 


159 Ib. p. 251. Cf. perhaps 163 Aristid. 2. 547. 


Po3- 90; Neb J5. 164 Strabo 9. 131. 

160 Schol. N. 7.116. Cf. N. 165 Choeroboskos 1. 106 (Bek- 
8, 15; 15 32:61: ker, Anecd. 3. 1183). 

161 Clem. Alex. Strom. 1.345. 166 Etym. Gud. 321. 54 éor 6é 
Gi, No.5. 17,18: To. xéxwv axverk. Cramer, An. Par. 

1611 dvapp. Cf. Aristoph. Eq. 4. 35, 24 éore dé raxéwy kakle k. 
626. GxXpetov MSS. dpxaior. Text Bockh. 


162 Schol. N. 7. 89. 


256 PINDARI CARMINA. 
167. [185.]=B* 186. 


U a ‘ 
AUTOV Me TPWTLOTA TUVOLKLOTHpA yalas 
” na 
éodeEat TEMEVOUXOV. 


168. [186.]=B* 187. 
"Hpwes aidoiav éuiyvuvt audi tpamefav Saud. 
169. [190.] = Bt 188. 


Dbéyua pwéev tayKowov éyvaxas LloXvpvactov Koxdo- 
dwviov avopos. 


170. [197.]=B# 189. 
Tlavéeiuate pév vrép tovtiov “EXXas Topor ‘epov. 
171. [198.] = B! 190. 
‘A MidvAou & avte@ yeved...... 
172. [199.]=B! 4. 
Kei pot tw avdpa tev Oavovtav. 
173. [201.]=B* 191. 
Aloreds EBatve Awpiav KéXevGov turer. 
174, [204.] = B* 192. 


Aerogot Oeniotwv [vpvwv] pavtves 
*AtroANwvioat. 
172054)" ToS 
ee Ilevtaetnpis éopta 
Bovroumos, év & TpeTov evydoOnv ayaTaTos wvTO 


oTapyavols. 
167 Apoll. de Synt. 2, p. 138 171 Schol. P. 8. 53. 
(Bekker). 172 Schol. I. 4. Inser, 
168s Plut. Qu. Symp. 2. 10. 1. 173 Schol. P. 2. 127. 
169 Strabo 14. 642. 174 Schol. P. 4. 4. Heyne 
170 Schol. Aristoph. Vesp. 306. @eulorwy, MSS. Gemorwr. 
Var. lect. ravdeiwavro. Hermann 176 Cf. O. and Pop. vu. 5; 


(yépupav) rav deiuaro. For lepov cf. 16. 
Aesch. Pers. 745. 


FRAGMENTS. 257 
176. [206.]=B* 194. 


Kexpotntas ypucéa xpntis lepaiow aovdais* 
ola Teryifowev 6n TrovKidov 
KOgMoV avodevTa NOY" 
Os Kal TroAUKAELTAY TEP Eoicav buws OnBav ett waddov 
emracKkynae. Oeav 
5 Kal KaT avOp@twv ayuids. 
177. (207. [= B* 195; 
Evdppate, ypucoyitor,...lepoTarov... 
ayarpa, Ona... 
178, (209) = Bt 196. 


...Aurapav te OnBav péyav cKotredor. 


179. [210.]=B# 197. 
°Q, taraitwpor O7nBar... 
* 180;= Bt 198. 
Outros pe Eévov 
ovd adanmova Moody éerraidevoay KkrvTAal 
OnBac. 
181. [211.]=B# 198. 
Mediyabeés auBpocov towp 
Tirrdoccas ato KadXKpavov. 
182, [213.]=B* 199. 
"EvOa Bovral yepovtav kai véwy avdpav apiotevorow 
aixpal, 
Kal yopot Kat Motca kai ’Aydaia. 


176 Aristid. 2. 509. 179 Cf. O. and P. p. viii. 1. 4. 
1761 xpymls Cf. P. 7. 3. 180 Chrysippos, wepl dropati- 
1762 Cf. O. 1. 16. Taxl- Kav, c. 2. 

fopey Cf. P. 6. 9 note. 181 Strabo 9, 411, Athén, 2. 
177 Schol. P.4.25,P.2.Inscr. 415. 

Cie 1. 182 Plut. Vit. Lycurg. c. 21, 
178 Schol. P. 2. Inscr. about Sparta. 


~ 


F. Il. ily 





258 PINDARI CARMINA. 
183. [214.] = Bé 200. 


Oir apyethodov rap Zedupiwv Korwvar... 
184. [215.]=B# 201. 
Aiyurtiav Mévénta, wap xpnuvov Paddaocas, 
éxyatov Neidov Képas, aiysBatat 
604 tpayou yuvarEi picyovTat... 
185. '[216.] = B* 202. 
een Aevaitrrav Muknvaiwy rpodatar. 
186, (217. — = 202 
"Avopes Twes axxiCouevoe LKvOat 
vexpov (m7Trov oTuUYyéoLoly NOY KTaEvoY ev daeL* 
Kpupa S€ aKkohiovs yévuoww avdéporcw Todas Hoe 
Kepanas. 
187. [218.] = B! 204. 


Kai Aurrap@ Tpvpvaiw dorer. 

188. [22] =.B* 205. 
"Apya peyaras apetas, Ovace *"AddOeva, wy Traicys 

éwav 
cvvecw Tpayet oti Wevder... 
$9. = Bei. 

Ov wWevdos épi~o. 

190. [222.]= B* 206. 


Tlapa Avéuov appa mrefos oiyvéwr. 


183 Schol. O. 11. 17. 187 Schol. P. 2. Inser. 
184 Strabo 17.802. - 188 Stobaeos, Flor. 11. 3. 
185 Schol. P. 4. 206. 189 Eustath. Prooem. 21. 
186 Zenobios 5. 59, on the 190 Plut. Vit. Niciae, ec. 1. 


proverb ‘O Yxvdns roy immov. 


FRAGMENTS. 259 
191. [223.]=B* 207. 


Taptapov mvOunv miler o adhavods adupndrdrois 
.AVayKals. 
192, [224.] = Bé 208. 
Mavias 7 ddaXdais T opivopevor 
pupavyevt ody KrOVO. 


193. [227.] = Bé 209. 
*AteAH codias xaptrov Spérew. 
194. [229.]=B* 20. 
Plut. de Cohib. Ira, ¢. 8, Xaderuitaro: dé dyav didotiplav 


pevm®pmevor ev rodeo. (Hartung modicoow) avdpes 7 ord- 
a.v, aryos éudavés, cata Iwdapov. Schneidewin, avdpes 
éotacav ar. eu. 
195. [230.] = 211. 
Kaxodpova Tt audavyn tpatidav 
KaPTOv. 
HG. (ah) —Bs212: 

Plut. de Cap. ex Host. Util. c. 10, Kai raca divais avOpuirov 
péper pidoverxiav kai Cndotutiav kat POdvov Keveodpoveov 
ératpov (Xylander, éraipav B, vulg. éraipwv) avdpdv as 
dynow Iivdapos. 

197, [232.] = B* 213. 
LU / a cf 

Ilorepov Sika tetyos inprov 

) okoNais atratay avaBaiver 

emexOoviov yévos avdpar, 

Siva pot voos atpéxevay eitreiv. 


191 Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. 195 Plut. de Sera Num. Vind. 
a. 6. @;, 19. 

192 Plut. Qu. Symp. 7. 5, de 197 Plato, de Republ. 2. 3658, 
Defect. Orac. c. 14. Maxim, Tyr. 18. Cf. Cic. ad Attic. 


193 Stobaeos, Flor. 80.4. Of 13. 38, 
ot puotodoyodrres. 


17—2 


260 PINDARI CARMINA. 
198. [238.]=B* 214. 


TAvuceia for Kapdiay atddXoca ynpoTpodos cvvaopet 
értris, & pddota Ovatdy TodvaTpohov yvopmav Kv- 
Bepva. 
199, =.B* 10. 


"EAricw abavatais ape dépovtar. 


200. [152.]=Bé 215. 


, , ’ r 
"AdX\Xo 8 aAXoow vopioua, cdetépay 6 aivel dixav 
E€KACTOS. 


201. [235.]=B* 216. 


\ \ \ yo lal 
Logoi S€ Kai TO undev ayav Eros aivnoay Tepiocas. 


202. [237.] = Bi 217. 
Trvkd Te KrXertTopmevoy pénpa Kutrpioos. 


203. [239.] = Bt 218. 

¢ | haw | ] / , v , 
Avik av@porov Kawat@dees olyovTat pmépiuvat 
aTnbéwy &Ew, Teaver & €v ToAVYpvGoLO TAOUTOU 
mavtTes loa TrEomEV Wevdh Tpos aKTaV* 
x \ > , > \ , \ 5) > t 
Os bev aXpHuwV, apveos TOTE, ToL O av TAOUTEOVTES 

££ * © * & & & 


5 aé~ovtar hpévas apTrerivors Toko SapévTes. 


204. [240.] = B* 219. 


O? & adver reroibacw. 


198 Plato, de Republ. 1. 3314. 201 Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. c. 
Compare Stob. Flor.111,p.12 - 28, Schol. Eur. Hipp. 263. 
dapos ele Tas EAmldas elvar eypyyops- 202 Clem. Alex. Paedag. 3. 
tw évirrvia (Frag. 274). 295. 
199 Eustath. Prooem. 21. 203 Athénaeos 11. 782p. 
200 Cramer, An. Par. 3. 154. 204 Etym. Mag. 178. 10. 
13 


FRAGMENTS. 261 
205. [241.] = B* 220, 


lal \ \ 
-.-T@OVOE YAP OUTE TL pmE“TTOV 
be i 3 A [4 ’ a \ \ 
OUT wy peTadXaKTOV...d00 ayaa xOov 
/ 
TOVTOV TE pital Pépoiow. 


206. [242.] = Bt 221. 
*Aed\oT Oday pév TW evdpaivociw imTov 
/ \ / \ , ’ / / 
Tyla Kal aTépavot, Tos & é€v TorvxXpvcos Padamous 
Biota: 
Téptretat Sé Kai Tis em oldu? ddLov vat Bod 
TOS OlLATTEIBOV............ 


207. [243.] = B+ 222. 

...Avos Tais 0 xpuaos: 

Kelvov ov ans ovde Kis daTTeL, 

Sdpvatar b€ Bpotéav ppéva Kdptictov KTeavov. 
208. [244.]= B* 223. 

Kai d€povtai ws vd dSovAevov TUYav 

alixpardwTol, Kal ypucéwy BEeréwv 

EVTL TpaupaTial...... 


209. [246.] = Bt 224. 
“Icov pev Oeov avdpa te dhirov (bed) 
UTOTPETOAL...... 

210. [247.] = Bé 225. 


...Omotav Oeds avdpi ydppa réu wn, 
Tapos péXaway Kpadiav éatudéréer... 


205 Plut. Qu. Symp. 7. 5. 3. Ts As 20.3: 

206 Sextus Empir. Hypoth. 2072 Cf. “neither moth nor 
Pyrrh, 1. 20 (Bekker). Cf. Hor. rust doth corrupt.” Isth. 3. 2. 
Oaa i: 208 Theoddros Metoch. 562. 


207 Schol. P. 4.408. Proklos 209 Schol. Il. 17. 98. 
on Hés. Opp. et D. 428. Contrast 210 Schol. O. 2. 40. 


262 PINDARI CARMINA. 
211. [248,] = Bt 226. 


Ovtis Ex@v Kakov etipeTo. 
212. [250.]= Bi 227. 
.-Néwv O€ wéptmvat ody Trovois eiducoomevat 
ddEav ebpicxovte* Naptrer S€ ypove 
épya pet aldép’ aepbévta... 
213, [252.] = Bé 228. 
...Tiepévov ayovev 
mpopacis apetay és aimvy &Bare oKoror. 
214. [253.]= Bé 229, 
Nix@pevor yap avdpes aypvéia dédevtac 
ov dirty évavtiov édOetv. 
215. [254.] = B* 230. 
"Emi AerTo Sevdpéw PBaiveuv. 
216. [255.]=Bé 231. 
Tordpa ré pw Capers Kat cvveots TpocKoTOS 
eoawoer. 
217. [256.] = Bt 232. 
XYXHoTEL TO TeTpwmevoyv ov TDP, OV cLdapEov 
TELYOS: 
218, [257.] = Bt 233. 


Ilictov & aricotos ovdév. 


211 = Aristid. 2. 547. Oed. R. 877 dmréromov wpovcev (read 
212 Clem. Alex. Strom. 4. 586. — eicwpovaer, cf. O. 8. 40) els avayxar, 
213 Plut. An seni sit ger. resp. Hur. Alc. 118 wdpos aréromos. 


Cyl. 214 Schol. 0.13. 92. Cf. P. 
2132 Cf. Bacchyl. 13. 142 ff. 8. 85—87. 

ov yap ddauméoe vuKros | racipavis 215 Liban. Epist. 144. 

dpera | Rpupeio’ duavpotrar oxdro- 216 Schol. N. 7. 87. 

ow. mpodacis Cf. P. 5. 25 sqq. 217 Plut. Vit. Marcell. ce. 29. 


almiv Cf. O. 11. 42, also Soph. ov...08 Cf. N. 7. 3. 


FRAGMENTS. 263 
219. [258.]=B* 234. 


‘Td’ appacw intros, 
év 8 apotpw Bods: mapa vadv © (Over TaywoTa Seddis’ 
KaTpwm 6€ BovrevovTa govov Kiva yxpi) TAOUpoY 
efeupelv... 

220, [259.] = B# 235. 
“Artou & épeOifouar Seddivos vroxKpiow: 
TOV MeV AKUMOVOS €v TOVTOU TEAGYEL 
avrav éxivna épatov “éXos. 

221. [260.] = B* 236. 
Diravopa 8 ovK EXttrov Buoray. 

222. [261.] = Bt 237. 


"Omriae SE Ketwar Opacerdv 
arotréxov EavOds réwr. 


223. [262.] = Bi 238. 
"Ev0a Kai Trotwvar KTievovTal KaTpwV 
NEOVTMY TE...... 


224. [265.] = Bé 239. 
‘Tlayet Bapupbeyxtav ayéXar NeovTwr. 

225. [269.] = B+ 240. 
M7) avya BpexécOo. 

226. [280.] = B‘ 241. 


IlotékoXXov ate EvNov Tapa Evro. 


218 Clem. Alex. Paedag. 3. 221 Schol. Od. 10. 240. 

307. 222 Aristid. 2. 509 (378). 
219 Plut. de Virt. Mor. c. 12, 223 Schol. P. 2. 31. 

de Tranqu. Anim. c. 14, 224 Heérodian. repli cynu. 60. 
220 Plut. Qu. Symp. 7. 5. 2, 13. Schema Pindaricum. 

de Sollert. Anim. ec. 36. 225 Schol. O. 11. 58. Cf. I. 


(2201 wtroxpiow Adv. ‘like.’ 4. 51, 
V.l. aréxp. 226 Athénaeos 6, 248 c. 


264 PINDARI CARMINA. 


227. = Bt 242. 
‘A pev moris Aiaxidav. 


228. = B* 243. 


Le Dav & Eupevar 
Znvos viot Kat KrAvToTeXOV Llogevddwvos. 


229. = Bt 245, 
IIpodacis BAnypod yivetat veixeos. 


* 930, [286.]=Bé 246. 


Merippobav 8 Eretar TOKAamoL. 


231. [123.] = B* 247. 

Etym. M. 277, 39, Avovucos’...ot dé ard tod Ads Kat Tis 
Nvons tod dpous avopacba, evel év rovTw eyevvy6y, ws Itvdapos, 
Kal avetpagn. 

232. [124.] = Bt 248. 

Plut. de Adul. et Amic. c. 27, cidia yap eraye vedos 6 

a > a \ , / 3 A 3 A ‘\ 
Kwov év radia Kai dirodpoctvyn Adyov odpiv avacTa@vTa Kal 
gvviotdvTa TO mpdcwrov, worep avTiTaTTOpevov TS Avoiw Geo, 


AVovTe TO THY SvTddpwv cXoLviov peptmvav Kata Iivdapor. 


258. [288.] = Bt 274. 
Quintil. x. 1, 109, Non enim pluvias, ut ait Pindarus, 
aquas colligit, sed vivo gurgite exundat (Cicero). 


264. [249.]= B* 279. 

Liban. Or. 1. 432 ed. Reiske, zpos yap t@ 7a SevtEpa TOV 
Tpotépwv rehukevat Kpatetv, ws ey Iivdapos, 70 Tov TeTiwy- 
Kora TOD TepiwBpiKdTos elvar BeATiw peyadny icxdv eis TO ANOnV 
émBeivar Tots pavAotépots EXEL. 

227 Schol. Aristoph. Pax 251. 229 Cramer, An. Oz. 1. 95. 5. 


228 Hérodian. zepl cxnu. 59. 230 Lesbonax, de Fig. 184 
29. - (Valcknaer). 


FRAGMENTS. 265 


265 A. = B4 280. 


Philo, de Caritate, 11. 404 (Mang.), érecta 8 ore ppovnparos 
ec , > , / a > ‘ »” »” »” e , 
bromhews aoyov yevouevos Tas Ghalov ovTE avOpa oUTE nULOEoV 
padrAov 7 *otv* daiwova kata Tov Uivdapov vroAapBaver éavtor, 


Urep Tors Opovs THs avVOpwrivys picews akidv Baiverv. 
265 B. = Bt 281. 

Philo, de Providentia, 11. p. 120 (Auger.), Pro honore itaque, 

ut dixit olim Pindarus, silentiwm laetabundus suscipiam. 
266 see B# p. 477. 

Io. Siceliota, Rhet. Gr. vi. p. 395, révre tagers yAvKityros 
évvowv, ev ais Kata Iivdapov ots xalper tus, TovToLs Kal 
TLMWMEVOS NOETAL 

273. [121.]= B4 288. 

Liban. Epist. xxxiv., 6 pev Uivdapos rot dyno pydwv re 

xpvoar civar PvAa€, Ta d€ etvar Movoar, kai ToVTwv aAXoTE 


adXous vepeny. 
274. [234.] = Bt 289. 


Stob. Flor. cxt. 12, Itvdapos etre ras é€Amidas elvae 


> / > , 
€YPNYOPOT@YV eVuTVta, 


EPIGRAMMA. 


Xaipe dis 7Byocas Kai dis Tddov avtiBorjoas, 
‘Hotod’, avOpémas pétpov Exwv coins. 
Proklos, Hés. p. 7 (Gaisford). 


265, Cf. O. 5. 24, I. 4. 14. 


266 


PINDARI CARMINA. 


LIST OF WORDS AND PHRASES ATTRIBUTED 
TO PINDAR IN FRAGMENTS NOT GIVEN. 


dKkacka—jaovyws. 

*AXépas dfov—Tirvov. 

” ANevddes—Oéocador. 

dmevoarbar—bieNBetv, tepawoac bat. 

auevorerns—epithet of ppovTis. 

dpaxvns, 6—‘‘ spider.” 

dpyvpeac—epithet of Muses. 

apuactdoura:. 

Tadetpidac (-irac) mvdac—Pillars of 
Hérakles. 

EKATOVTOpyuLos. 

éXatdw. 

éNaclxPwv—epithet of Iocedar. 

éyTea—dpuara. 

é€feoTakus. 

Epo Papayos. 

evpuguvyos—epithet of Zeis. 

éxéTns—O movcros. 

KXeds—KXevods. 


KparnoBiav. 

uriv—evxtalay (epithet of ’Aw). 

Lapn—xelp. 

Mepluvauara. 

py no.crépavos—epithet of ayar. 

Fewoddxnoev—euapripyce. 

6\Bo8péuuoves—epithet of Kijpes. 

épecktirov cuvds—dpeckwou cvos. 

matdopayov ix#vv—xK7TOos. 

mevTnkovTae(7j) per uor—epithet of the 
ships of the Achaeans. 

mpoBata—immot. 

peplp@a eros. 

ZKorddes—OVéooanoat. 

TOUTQKL. 

Tpry\oxwv—epithet of Sicily. 

bYyuxépas—epithet of mérpa. 

xAo0éTat (-Tets)—epithet of the Hy- 
perboreans. 


GREEK 


dBoarl, meaning, N. 8. 9 
aBpa macxyw, F.1 a. 1 
ayeuov, fem. I. 7. 20 
dyNaia, dyads, of victories in 
games, N. 1. 13, 3. 69, 9. 31, 11. 
20-1. 2.18 
ay\ata, ‘fame’ or ‘song,’ N. 1. 13 
ay\adxapros, -Kpavos, N. 3. 56 
adverns, N. 1. 4 
déwv, peculiar use of aor. part. N. 
8. 38 (? gndmic) 
deo dbuv timmy, N. 1. 6 
aiavys, P. 1. 83; I. 1. 49, 3. 2 
aidoios, meaning, I. 2. 37 
aidws, N. 9. 33 (aid for ale, O. 13. 
. 115) 
aims, ‘sheer’ (metaph.), F. 213. 2. 
(Cf. darorouos, Soph. Ved. R. 877; 
Eur. Alc. 118) 
aiga, ‘assignment,’ ‘direction,’ 
‘standard,’ ‘career,’ N. 3. 16, 6. 
13, 49; I. 1. 34; F. 1, 108 
aixua for axua in mss. N. 5. 54, 10. 
60; I. 3. 69 
aiwyv, ‘fate, N. 2.8; I. 3. 18, 7. 14 
— fem. N. 9. 44 
axa, N. 3. 39; I. 3. 69 
dkovw, ‘feel,’ N. 2. 14 
axpov, ‘first prize,’ N. 1. 11, 6. 24 
adabeias odds, I. 2. 10 
a\\a, resumptive, O. 4. 6, 6. 22, 8. 
SB Nie Bh teeing) 
d\\a—vyap, I. 3. 34, 6. 16 
auaétrov, adj. N. 6. 56 
Gumvevya, N. 1. 1 
appl, with ace. P. 2. 15, 8. 69; N. 
1 o4:51; 6.9 
— with dat. N. 1. 29, 2. 17 (ef. 
Kur. El. 945, @ & és yuvaixas), 6. 
14, 7. 80; I. 4. 55 
av, absence of, I. 7. 35 
— om. with 6s and subj. I. 1. 50 


INDEX. 


av, repeated, N. 9. 35 

— with future, N. 7. 68; I. 5- 
59 

dvaBda\doua, ‘begin,’ N. 7. 77, 10. 
33 


— ‘put off,’ N. 9. 28 

avéxw, N. 7. 89 

avréxouor, meaning of, N. 1. 33 

avrituxwv, N. 7. 42 

avripboyyos, F. 102. 3 

amapxw, N. 4. 46 

amas, ‘in every case,’ N. 5. 16; I. 
7. 14 

dmouviw, deiero, N. 7. 70 

amtotvéw, ‘make to breathe forth,” 
N. 1. 47 

dpa=dpa, I. 7. 59 

dpapev, N. 3. 64, 5. 44 

dperav, ‘distinction’ (?), N. 3. 42, 
10. 2 

dp.Ouos, ‘counting,’ N. 2. 23 

— ‘right number’ (of years), F. 

104. 2 

dppnxrov, ‘stalwart,’ I. 5. 47 

apxal BéBXnvra, with gen. kara 
ovveow (2), N. 1.8 

-as -avros, fem. I. 5, 73 

ared7s, ‘ineffectual,’ N. 3. 42 

avyafoua, meaning, N. 10. 61 

avAevac Ovpar, N. 1. 19 

avrés, ‘exact,’ of space and time, 
IN-fosel 

adwros, metaphor to the superlative, 
Nera baten dls Il. Gil 
4,6. 18 


Baowléa=Bacirera, N. 1. 39 

BéXos, ‘pang,’ N. 1. 48 

Biaiws, ‘unnaturally,’ F. 100. 6 

Bios, Bloros, confused in mss. I. 3. 
23, 7.15 

Bowriav vv, F. 60 


268 GREEK 


yap av, I. 2. 12 

ye, N. 4. 4 

ye pav, N. 8. 50; I. 3.18 

ve pev, N. 3. 83, 10. 33 

ve mplv, N. 4. 28—7plv ye, O. 13. 65 

ylyvoua, in aor. ‘prove oneself to 
be N38. 7s 7. 20 

yrages, F. 75 

y\uxepérepos, fem. F. 129 

ypadw, ‘enter name,’ N. 6. 7 

yuiov, ‘body,’ N. 7. 73, 9. 24; F. 
99. 15 


& dpa, N. 9.21; 0.11. 43; P. 3. 27, 
57 
daiuévios, N. 1. 9 
6é, ‘accordingly,’ I. 3. 90, 6. 23 
— =dAha, N. 11. 48 
== also. el. oS 
——eeTOn Nl dle oO OSD GAL. 
E. 49; 3. 13, 29; EF. 99. 9 
6éxouar, with dat. I. 5. 4 
deddis, P. 2. 51; N. 6. 66; F. 1. 6, 


dia, in composition, N. 5. 3 

Siarptiovos, etymol. N. 4. 51 

didaxrat dperal, P.’s depreciation of, 
N. 3. 41 

d.AtpauBos, etymol. F. 57 a 

Oixa, ‘quarrel,’ N. 9. 15 

Aws Kopw os, N. 7. 105 

Aus od0s, ‘milky way,’ F. 7. 3 

Souov, douous, understood with prep. 
and gen. I. 2. 34 

Spaxels, N. 7.3 


e for a in mss. N. 10. 72, v. a 
éykovnri, N. 3. 36 
éyo, in transition, N. 1. 33; I. 1. 
14, 5. 16 
é0é\w Oédw, N. 10. 84 
— ‘am wont,’ N. 11. 40 
— péddrw (?), N. 7. 90 
ei, with subjunctive, N. 7. 11, 16, 
9. 46; I. 3. 59, 4. 13 
eln, with ace. N. 7. 25 (jv); I. 1. 
64, 5.7 
— without pron. I. 5. 7; F. 104. 


il 
— with dat. N. 4.9 


INDEX. 


elvexev, ‘that,’ I. 7. 33 
éxvouwos, N. 1. 56 


yg, N. 3. 74 
éN\adpos, fem. N. 5. 20; v. yAuKepw- 
TEPOS 


’Edcidua, etymol. N. 7. 1 

é\mls, ‘expectation’ merely, N. 1. 
32, 11. 22 

é\zrouat, ‘ believe,’ N. 7.20; F. 39.1 

éuma, N. 4. 36 

év, ‘according to,’ N. 10. 28; I. 2. 
38 . 


év, adverbial (év 6¢), F. 57 8B 
év=és, F. 53. 1, 85. 2, 96 
— ‘in dependence on,’ N. 7. 90, 
5a) 


— ‘near? Nel OmSc a baaees 
— ‘with? N. 21.) 95 175 vandise 
with musical instruments, N. 3. 
79 
— with titles of contests, I. 1. 25 
ev, ‘& propos of,’ ‘in the sphere of,’ 
N. 1. 34, 3: 32; Ty 0s 185 345067. 
4. 53 
év dpuelBovTr, N. 11. 42 
év oxepe, N. 1. 69, 11. 39; I. 5. 
20) 
éfapxetv, ‘suffice,’ N. 1. 32 
ératcow, meaning, I. 3, 24 
ératw, F. 53. 14 (ef. axovw) 
émaATo, N. 6. 52 
éeréBav, N. 1. 18 
€rouat, with ace. N. 10. 37 
érowaro, ‘lived to see,’ or ‘was re- 
warded by the sight of,’ F. 65. 6 
épyua, N. 1.7 
épyov, ‘contest,’ I. 3. 86 
épnuos, O. 1. 6 
épxoua, N. 1. 27, with accus. I. 3. 
72 


éomécOa, I. 5. 17 

éort, emphatic, N. 1. 10, 2. 10, 10, 
20 

éoxaros, in good sense, N. 10. 32; 
I. 3. 29 


érepos, euphemistic, N. 8. 3 
ev macxew, With gen. N. 1. 32 
etva, ‘union,’ N. 5. 31; I. 7. 30 
— etymol. I. 7. 30 
evputbevns, N. 5. 4 
evTuxéw -ia, meaning in P., N. 1. 
10 


GREEK 
evppootva, ‘good cheer,’ N. 4. 1; 
Srl) 


éparrowa, use of, with gen. and 
dat. N. 8. 36 

epedpos, N. 4. 96, 6. 65 

éxw, with aor. part. N. 1. 31 

éxw péooov, N. 4. 36 


fapev7s, N. 3. 63, 4. 13 
Zevs tyoros, N. 1. 60 


7...4ro, N. 6. 5 

7, after verb of will, choice, N. 10. 
58 

-npt, forms in, N. 5. 5, 11 

mv, with acc. pron. N. 7. 25 (see 
ein) 

nmerpos, etymol. N. 4. 51 


daréw, N. 4. 88 

@ddos, N. 1. 2 

Gaya 67 kal, N. 1.17 

Geia, etymol. I. 4. 1 

6éX\w, v. E0éw 

Géuev, ‘establish,’ N. 1.5 

eds (with proper name), fem. N. 5. 
41 


Géccecba, etymol. N. 5. 10 
Ovyyavw, with dat. N. 4. 35 


idetv, ‘look with favour on,’ I. 2. 
18; F. 53. 1 

idew és (év), F. 53. 1, 100. 9 

iepddoudos, F. 99 

-to- for -o-, I. 1. 26 

immos vouos, I. 1. 16 

=is,, acc, plur, BP. 3. 112 

ict, istw, with part. N. 9. 45, 11. 
155 I. 1. 68, 6. 27 

icov, ‘an equal share,’ N. 10. 86 

isos, quantity of, N. 6. 68 

icxep@, N. 1. 69, note 

tuyé, Iynx, N. 4. 35 


kal, ‘actually,’ I. 1. 63 

— ‘and accordingly,’ N. 4. 32, 10. 
65 

—— *and'so,” E. 58. 5 

— ‘even so,’ N. 7.7 

a SOs Neat ey 

— between prep. and case, N. 7. 
31 


INDEX. 269 


kal yap, I. 4. 4 

— pav, N. 10. 54; P. 4, 289 

— long before vowel, N. 2. 1 

kal—re, N. 3. 61, 4. 75; I. 1. 20, 
55 

kalarep, With indic. (?), N. 4. 36 

katpos, ‘moderation,’ N. 1. 18 

kaha, N. 1. 10 

Kaorépeov, I. 1. 16, note 

kata, ‘according to measure of,’ O. 
9. 28; N. 3. 16 (Eur. Herc. F. 
655) 

kar’ alcav, N. 3. 16 

kaTaBaivw, N. 3, 35, 42, 4. 38 

karaxewTa, N. 4, 52 

KaTapaprrw, ‘seize and hold,’ N. 3. 
35; L. 3. 53 

katapxew, FP. 578 

karéxw, N. 8. 24; I. 3. 2 

Ke, KEV, UV. GV 

keivos, ‘such,’ I. 3. 61; v. obros 

KyAndéves, F. 30 

k\éos, in bad (or colourless) sense, 
N. 8. 36 (cf. d6av Thuk. 3. 11, 
§ 10, Postgate) 

KAUTOS NEN te LGis eae Oo): 
F. 53. 2 

kvwdadov, N. 1. 50 

kopos, N. 1. 65; I. 3. 2 

kopupa, N. 1. 15, 34, 10. 32; I. 5. 
Ta (Gi OR a3) 

Kparéw, different senses, N. 10. 25 

Kpéoowv, ‘more intelligent,’ N. 9. 
15 

kupia 660s, N. 7. 51 

kvwv = Ilav, F. 73. 1 


Ad Bpov, N. 8. 46 

AéAoyxe, N. 1. 24 

Nurapal ’"APjva, N. 4. 18; I. 2. 20; 
F. 54 

éyror, N. 6. 31 

Aéyou, ‘discussion,’ N. 8, 21 

va, N. 9. 14 


pdxap, ‘deity,’ F. 109. 5 
Media, F. 6.1 

bev, V. ye perv 

— without 6é, N. 9. 11 

— dda, N. 2. 20; I. 7. 56 
— adn ouds, I. 4. 46 

— avis, 1. 5. 3 





270 GREEK 


uev—ée, with repeated word, N. 1. 
625765 105,9°5°8) 10027,, 1d Ss 1G 
Tea: 8; 4.305. 71 

pev—re, N. 2..9, 8. 30; I. 1. 14, 2. 
38; HB. 53: 10 

pérpov, N. 11. 47 

un, joe, omitted, I. 1. 60 

— omitted after gw, N. 11. 23; 
In eR 

pnre...unde (cf. odre...o06é), I. 2. 45 

plyvume, utoyw, Pindaric use, N. 1. 
N22. 4. ONO a Si he 29) 
Bh Bh (a OS) 

pirpa, N. 8.15; I. 4. 62 

— of a warrior, N. 10. 90 

pvaorip, N. 1. 16 

Motpa, attend at births, N. 7. 1 

Mopia, N. 10. 34, note 


vévoua, ‘have a range,’ N. 3. 82 

véuw, meaning, I. 2, 22 

veodras, meaning, N, 9. 44 

vouos, ‘practice (surgical),’ N. 3. 
55 


£, of Doric future of verbs in fw, F 
57 A 


6 pev, suppressed, N. 8, 37 (ef. I. 4. 
19), 9. 65 

dapos, N. 3. 11 

660s xupla, Vv. Kup. 06. 

oios, exclam. I, 5. 62 

6dkas, N. 5. 2 

éudados, between golden eagles at 
Delphi, F. 32 

-ov, lengthened before vowel, N. 1. 
51, 69, 6. 60 

-ov, long before F, I. 5. 42 

évoros (for évogrds), I. 3. 68 

émados, subs. N. 3. 8; F. 72 

émwpa, N. 5. 6 

6p0ow, N. 1.15; I. 1. 46, 3. 56, 4. 
48, 5. 65 

6pA@ émt cpu, moot, I. 6. 12, 13; 
Ones: 

-os, ace. fa N. 3. 24, 29 

— fem. N. 5. 20; F. 129 

écos, exclamatory, N. 10. 41 

ovxére...é7t, N. 9, 47 

otros, ‘such,’ N. 9. 42 

épeiier, impersonal, N. 2. 6 


INDEX. 


6p0admuds, ‘glory,’ O. 2.10; P. 5. 17 


md0a, N. 7. 21 

mavrodaros, I. 1.46; F. 73.1 

mapa, of extension beside with ace. 
N. 5. 10; 1. 7. 57 

— in compounds, ‘indirectly,’ ‘by 
the way,’ N. 10. 30 

mapaitéouar, N. 10. 30 

mapagnu, ‘beguile,’ N. 5. 32 

mapéxet, impersonal, I. 7. 69 

mdppacts, ‘ detraction,’ N. 8, 32 

mds, ‘in every case,’ see amas 

Ilac.dén, meaning, N. 5. 10 

meda=pera, P. 5. 44, 8. 74; F. 
101. 5 

medd0ev, ‘penitus,’ I. 4. 38 

mevraebduov, I. 1. 26 

memibwv, I. 3. 90 

mépodos, N. 11. 40 

Ilépceus, etymol. N. 10. 4 

motxidos, &e. applied to music, N. 
4,14 

Towa, molvimos, in good sense, N, 1. 
70 

mo\nka, N. 5. 31, 8.8 

ToTTav = mpos Tav, F. 99. 5 

tots vads, N. 6. 57 

mpayos, N. 3. 6 

pasts, ‘amours,’ F. 104. 2 

mpdcoow, act. for ee ve 4. 8, 5.11 

— ‘deal,’ ‘wreak,’ N. 3. 46 

= ‘exercise one’s akeaes N. 
1. 26; F. 108 

mplv ye, N. 4. 28 

mpodupov, N. 1. 19 

mpokwutov, N. 4. 11 

mporéyoua, N. 2. 18 

mpovéwew, I. 7.17 

IIpégacis, F. 213. 2 

mpvravis, N. 11.1 

mruxai, ‘hollows,’ N. 2. 21 

mws, use of, N. 10. 60 


paBdos, I. 3. 56 
pamros, N. 2. 2 
piupa, I. 2. 3 


cav, F. 574 

cébev, adv. of motion from, N. 1. 4 

sbévos, not=copia, I, 3. 2; F. 84. 
10 


GREEK 


oxdppara, N. 5. 20, note 
okor7rds, ‘warder,’ N. 5. 27 
copia, ‘augury,’ F. 84. 4 
copia, copiris, sodds, 
‘poetic,’ N. 4. 2, 7. 23; 
4, 28, 7.47; F. 1.6 
copuoris, poet, I. 4. 28 
ometpe, for MSS. éyerpe, N. 1, 13 
omépxoua, N. 1. 40 
orabua, N. 6.7; F.1. 5 
oretxw, used of voyage, N. 
ow, N.1. 9, 2. 24; I. 3.1 
12 
otvvo.cos, O. 9. 78; P. 1. 2 
oérepos=éods, I. 5. 33 
oxeiv, ‘get, N. 10. 24 
oTXEPW, See ev TXEPW 
Zwrnp, 1. 5. 2 


‘poetry,’ 
I, 1. 45, 


.3 
3 


5 
, 4. 35, 5. 


Ta, neut. plur. rel. to masc. or fem. 
antecedent (cf. O. 1. 16), N. 7. 
55 

Ta oe, ‘and again,’ N. 9. 42 (?); I. 
3}, 1! 

Ta (ra Te) kal 7a, I. 3. 51, 4. 52 

re, explanatory, N. 8. 46 

Sob t I Gy PAs: 

té\os, not periphrastic, I. 3. 85, 
note 

— dxpov, I. 3. 50 

— ‘prize, I. 1. 27 

Tépua, ‘the line from which a throw 
was made,’ N. 7. 71 

— not periphrastic, I. 3. 85 

teprvavOns, N. 7. 53 

teTpaopta, N. 4. 28 

riOnu, factitive, N. 10. 7 

Tua, ‘power,’ ‘prerogative,’ I. 4. 6 

ris, for plur. I. 7. 1, note 

tis, absence of, N. 7. 16, 9. 46; I. 
1, 41 

— with active (instead of passive 
construction), I. 7. 1 


INDEX. 271 


70, ‘wherefore,’ N. 4. 9 
To dé, ‘and again,’ F. 116. 3 
Tpémoua, I, 4. 22 
Tvxa, ‘help,’ N. 5. 48 
— ‘help,’ ‘guidance,’ N. 4. 7, 6. 
25 


Tvxa=evTvxla, N. 7. 11, 10. 25; I. 
7. 67 

Tixa, O. 12. 2 

7@, ‘wherefore,’ I. 7. 5, 65 


uv for a or o, N. 4. 51 
bypov, ‘elastic,’ P. 1.9; N. 8. 41 
tdwp, O. 1. 1, 3. 42 
tv Bowriav, F. 60 
brép, ‘above,’ N. 7. 65 

— after case, N. 7. 42 
brépaddos, N. 3. 33 
tro, ‘from under,’ N. 1. 35 

— ‘by means of,’ I. 5. 44 

— with dat. ‘under the influence 

hin? Ws Ze lly 

vréxptow, ‘like,’ adv. F. 220. 1 

bwWnros, ‘shrill,’ F. 102. 3 


pépw, comp. of, used intransitively, 
N. 6. 4 

gua, ‘physique,’ N. 1. 25; I. 5. 47, 
6) 22 

gvows, ‘physique,’ N. 6. 5; I. 3. 67 


Xadxodpns, etymol. I. 3. 81 

xapw, ‘by grace of NoieG 

— of. 3. 85:90; 7. 16;\ EY. 
53. 2 

X apc, ‘delight, blessing,’ N. 7. 88 
— ‘victory,’ N. 3. 66 

xAwpds, N. 8. 40; F. 99 

xpvceos, ‘glittering,’ N. 1. 17 


pipes (SNe 6o3 
ws ore; Nag. 16s Tob 
WOTE, with inf. N. 5. 35 








ENGLISH INDEX. 


A or o changed to v, N. 4. 51 
absolute, v. genitive 
accusative after éroum, N. 10. 37 
— and infinitive expressing en- 
treaty, command, N. 9. 6 
— double (2nd of gen. agreement), 
N. 4. 55 
— of ‘extent,’ N. 3. 72 
— of general agreement with or 
in apposition to idea of predicate, 
We Bes Wk NGS Mo Bs The a 
— of gen. agreement, qualifying 
predication, N. 11. 24 
— of reference with vixdw -nw, N. 
5. 5, 53 
— of reference after pronominal 
adjective, F. 1.5 
— of time, peculiar, I. 3. 85, 5. 46 
— plur. in -os, Doric, N. 3. 24, 29 
— with vapa, of extension beside, 
Watts MOS I Yi5 ait 
action, synonymous with place of 
action, N. 1. 1, note 
active participle used as gerundive, 
N. 11. 42 
active for middle, I. 4. 8, 7. 45 
adjectival use of participle, v. parti- 
ciple 
adjective, accusative, used adverbi- 
ally, N. 10.6; I. 3. 31; F. 104 
— causative use of, N. 4. 13, 
7.16, 61, 8.40; I. 4.12, F. 100.5 
— compound, for genitive (with 
adj.), N. 10. 38 
— predicative, I. 1.17, 2.12 
adverbial force of adjective, v. ad- 
jective 
Aeginetan statuary, N. 5. 1 
Aethiopis of Arktinos, N. 3. 61, 
7, 21, 8. 30; I. 3. 55 
Aias and Hektor, N. 2. 14; I. 3. 55 


Alemanicum, schema, v. schema Alc. 
aorist, gndmic or frequentative, N. 
3.425 5: 10; 165 7020s lene 
14 4 neo eeles 
— gndmic in hypothetical con- 
struction, N. 7. 12 
— gnomic, participle of, N. 1. 62, 
7. 3 (dpaxévtes), 9. 54 
— reduplicated form of, I. 5. 53 
— ref. to immediate past, ‘idio- 
matic; Note es lose qoselaml 
39, 4. 21, 5. 53; F. 53. 11 
Aphaea, v. Artemis 
Aphrodité Urania, F. 99 
Arethusa, N. 1. 2 
Artemis Aphaea, F. 66. 2 
—— ‘Potamias Ne ta i——3 
article, def. with indef. pron. N, 1. 
64 


— omitted, N. 10. 26 
assimilation, N. 9. 15 
asyndeton, N. 4. 82, 6.1, 7. 19 


Boeotian shield, I. 1. 1 
bronze prizes, N. 10. 45 


causal, causative middle, N. 6. 26, 
9. 43 

causative use of 
adjective 

change of case of participle to ac- 
cusative, v. accusative 

change of subject, N. 10. 13, 90 

chiasmus, I. 2. 41 

colour, words of, in general sense 
of brightness, N. 1. 17, 5.7, 11. 
28; I. 2. 26, 7.5; F. 99.3 

compendious construction, N. 9. 
41; I. 5. 47 

confusion of thing and personifica- 
tion, N. 8. 18 


adjective, v. 


ENGLISH INDEX. 


copulative for disjunctive, I. 3. 28, 
5. 15 
crowns at Isthmos, I. 2. 15 


dactyl, with resolved thesis (two 
short syllables instead of the 
long), I. 3. 63, 5. 25 

Daedalos i.q. Hephaestos (2), N. 4. 
59 


dative after subst. N. 9. 12; I. 2. 
135 35 16 

— for locative, N. 10. 35; F. 
109. 2 


— instrumental, od Weider, N. 1 
18 
— of accompanying action, N. 
10. 75 
— of cause, I. 5. 70, 6. 15 
— of closer specification, I. 1. 62 
— of purpose, I. 7. 27 
— of reference, I. 1. 42 
— possessive, N. 7. 22, 
— of manner, I. 3. 29 
dativus commodi, N. 1. 24, 46, 58, 
Dea S1G2 se 40s dle fs 1.) 132, 
3. 70,-4. 21, 5. 12, 6. 21, 7. 10, 
57, 66 
dativus termini, N. 1. 50, 4. 15, 35, 
Weiss bs 41 
deliberative future (supposed), N 
9.1 
Délos, names of, F. 64. 4 
Delphic knife, N. 7. 42 
dialectic form, occasional strong 
Doric, F. 99. 5, v. accusative 
Dioskuroi, N. 10. 53 
Doric accusative plur. v. accusative 
Doric pres. inf. P. 4. 115 
double genitive, v. genitive 
dreams, F. 108. 4 


10. 29 


ellipse of eiva, N. 5. 9, 10 
enthroned statues, N. 10. 1 
epithet, double, N. 4. 18 
epitrite, with two short for one 
long syllable in first foot, I. 4 
passim, 5. 32, 41, 51,56; P. 9.25 
— in second foot, I. 2. 16, 32, 48 
exclamation, N. 10. 41; I. 1. 24(?), 
. 62 
explanatory infinitive clause, N. 2. 


’ 


1s Ue 


273 


extension of predicate, N. 1. 14, 
32 LS, ule oo, Ole Ll. os Te teas 
F. 100. 2, 110. 1 


feminine in -as 
Meta YB} 
— in-os, N. 5. 20; F. 129 
— of adj. in -os -ov, N. 3. 2, 5 
7. 83 
future act. with middle form, N. 9. 
43 
— apodosis to imperative, N. 4.37 
— middle of vb. of sound, I. 1. 34 
— referring to time of recitation, 
N. 9. 1 


9. 16; 


-avtos, N. 


gender, peculiar, N. 5. 20, 41, 9. 
44; I. 5. 73, 7. 20; F. 129 
general apodosis to particular pro- 
tasis, N. 4. 79, 84; I. 1. 41, 45 
genitive absolute of participle 
without noun, I. 3. 5, 49; F. 
106. 7 
— after adj. méumimov vécrov, N. 
3. 25 
— after pass. of vixaw, N. 9. 2 
— definitive, N.1. 8 
— descriptive, N. 10. 46 
— of origin ‘in the contest of,’ 
I. 3. 89, 4. 58, 6. 10 

— of material, I. 1. 20 

— (of noun) for adjective, N. 8.3; 
TARO Gr 225 Ta 

— of theme of speech, N. 7. 50 

— partitive, I. 3. a 

— ‘sacred to—,’ N. 10. 67 

— with dpxal peso (2 Kara 

atveow), N. 1. 

— with Datiion N. 7. 25 
gnomic aorist, v. aorist 
goldsmith’s work, N. 7. 78 
Graces connected with victory, N. 

5. 53, 9. 54, 10. 38 


hendecasyllables, Pindaric, F. 93, 
94 


hendiadys, N. 1. 7, 3. 8, 4.9 

hiatus; Ni 3.34; 1.159; 16; 32.77 
56 

historic present, N. 3. 18 

hypallage, N. 1. 15, 34, 3. 38; I. 7. 
38 


18 





274 ENGLISH INDEX. 


iambelegus, F. 11 8 
imperfect for aorist, of yxkdw, xparéw, 
N. 5. 5; I. 3. 13 
— of intended action, N. 1. 50 
infinitive after dééwpu, N. 10. 26 
— after verb of motion, N. 6, 47; 
1 CRU ee GR IRS eae Ge AKO) 
—— for imperative, N. 3. 29, 6. 7, 
(He Ie, Bh, 10) 
— of possible result, I. 4. 45, 48 
— of reference after adj. N. 3.30, 
Te ily Thos IO), BS StU 745 Ie ake) 
33; I. 2. 37, 6. 44 
— ‘of result, N. 3. 31, 32, 6. 7, 
1M, 79)e Ue 3s iO) (ail 
— redundant, expletory, N. 6.8 
iota, suppressed, N. 11. 40; 1. 1. 63 


Kynaethos, N. 2. 1 


late position of subject, v. subject 
locative, N. 10. 28; I. 3. 2, v. dative 


meiosis, N. 3. 15, 4. 21, 10. 6; I. 2. 
20, 3. 13 

metaphor, mixed, N. 3. 79, 6. 29 

milky way, Acds oddv, F. 73 

moral qualities ascribed to beasts, 
N. 1. 63 

Muses’ song, N. 5. 22 

myrtle, sacred to the dead, I. 3. 87, 
Le (Be 


negative, applied emphatically to 
one word, N. 1. 18, 8. 37 

neuter acc. adj. after verb of 
‘looking,’ ‘ seeing,’ N. 4. 39, 7. 66 
— — (predicative) with fem. 
subs. I. 6. 22 
— plur. noun with plur. verb, I. 
4,12, 7.47; F. 53. 14 

nominative for vocative, N. 3. 76 


object suppressed, N. 4. 11, 36, 7. 
23 


olive crowns at the Panathénaea, 
N. 10. 34 
optative with xe in relative clause 
with pres. indic. in apodosis, N. 
4.8 
— without ay, v. av omitted 
order, connexion of consecutive 


beginnings or ends of two verses, 
N.'3. 68, 4.056: Sis 1. oer OnAe 
9,19, 43, 5. 28, 39, 6.46, 7.28, 49 
order, connexion of beginning or 
ends of two lines though a line 
intervene (v. I. 3. 36), I. 6. 12 
— enclitic between preposition 
and case, N. 7. 42, 8. 18 
— irregular (v. I. 3. 36), N. 1. 24, 
10. 72; I. 7. 70; F. 100. 8, 9 
— preposition between two cou- 
pled cases, N. 7. 31, 9. 14, 22, 
10. 38, 53; I. 1. 29 
— proper name, peculiar position 
of, I. 4. 49, 5. 18 
Ortygia, N. 1. 2 


Panathénaic vases, N. 10. 36 
participle, active, used as gerundive, 
N. 11. 42 
— adjectival use of, N. 4. 29, 
7. 65, 10.18: I. 1. 31, 3. 5, 37 
— asin Thuk. 1. 20, § 2 (Shilleto), 
N. 8. 38; I. 5. 14, 6. 40 
— coupled with finite verb, N.11. 
45; 1.1.14 
— case changed to accusative, v. 
accusative 
— genitive absolute without noun, 
v. genitive abs. 
— of gnémic aorist, v. aorist 
— sign, cause, N. 3. 16 
— with od ppagera, I. 1. 68 (ef. 
ic) 
pentathlon, Introductory essay, 
N. 7, Introd. (‘spear-throwing’ 
should be placed before discus- 
hurling) 
perfect denoting permanent effect 
or continuance of past action, N. 
3. 84, 8. 25, 9. 41; 1.3.3 
personal constr. with part. for im- 
pers. with acc. and inf. N. 6. 2, 
ONG. eaten 
personal pron. omitted, v. et) 
Phlegra, N. 4. 27; IL. 5. 33 
Pindar’s (apparent) Medism, F. 86 
Pindaric hendecasyllables, F'. 93, 94 
Pindaricus versus, F. 11 a 
place of action synonymous with 
action, N. 1. 1, note 
pleonasm, N. 3. 34 





ENGLISH INDEX. 


plural adj. ‘it is,’ N. 4. 71, 8. 4 
— in allusion to one person, N. 
1. 58; I. 4. 43; F. 53. 10 
— verb with neuter plural, v. 
neuter 
possessive dative, v. dative 
predicate, extension of, v. extension, 
prolepsis 
predicative adjective, emphatic, N. 
1ONS25 We Tees 12 
present, historic, v. historic 
— subjunctive after éray of past 
time in orat. obliqua, N. 1. 68 
prolepsis, N. 1. 43; I. 6. 29 


relative, neuter plural, with definite 
antecedent, N. 9.9; F. 176 


schema Alemanicum, N, 10. 48 
— Pindaricum, F. 53. 15—18, 224 
seasons, N. 5. 6 
showers of gold, F. 96. 4 
sibilants, consecutive avoided, I. 3. 
17, note 
— in Greek, F. 574 
simile, v. metaphor 


275 


sing. for plur. d\Xos, N. 4. 39, v. res 
subject, late position of, I. 5. 30, 
35, 40, 7. 16 
suppression of elvar, N. 5. 9, 10 
— — péadXov, with verb of wish- 
ing, choice, N. 10. 58 
— — 0 (oi) per, v. 6 pev 
— — tivte in explaining audotr, 
I, 4.19 
— — pron. with ety, v. ein 


three libations, I. 5. 2 

tmesis, N. 3. 24, 67, 7. 68, 9. 8, 33; 
10: 71, 11. S03 i 22295 Gy a0 snc 
14, 58; F. 65.5, 99.8 

transition indicated by éye, v. éye 

transposition in mss. N. 3. 17 (Tri- 
clin. croxadd\w parwd.); I. 3. 82 


virtues, division of, N. 3. 72 
wrestling terms, N. 4. 93 


zeta, F. 57 a, note 
zeugma, N, 8. 3, 10. 25; I. 5. 47 





CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY J. AND C. F. CLAY, AT THE UNIVERSITY PREss. 





ae | i as 
ig | 


eel 














PA 

427 
oN5 

1899 


ae 
AK 


Maoh. 


i 


Riso ays 


ae 


a 


\ — 


\ 
SY 
SS 


\ \ 


sy 


phe ricaca